This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http : //books . google . com/
.^i-
I
^*
I'Xl^'^
^.
cAia^.,
1^7^.
l&arbarH College l^ttirars
PROM
^^U:X^Ut9A-:Zc^^:,./t7^.
:L/^iscEX-x-..A-:tTE]0"crs
NOTES ^ QUEEIES
A MONTHLY MAGAZINE OF
HISTORY, FOLK-LORE, MATHEMATICS
MYSTICISM, ART, SCIEJ^CE, Etc.
** Rich is that universal self whom Thou worshipest as the Soul.*' — Pcdas,
Vol. XII.
PUBUBHED BT
S. C. &, L.. M. GOUL-D,
MANCHESTER, N. H.
1894.
T^^t^
^^'.
cA'Cf^^
1^7^.
\m
m 10
li
M
N^jT^
l^arbarH College I^tbrars
PROM
uiUjL> Cu^d^^^-ife-/^-^
4^srx^l/(f?^.3..-..?.^^T./r;>^.
r
1
3iv£ISCEI-.I-.-^3^E]0"CrS
NOTES m QUEEIES
A MONTHLY MAGAZINE OF
EI STORY, FOLK-LORE, MATHEMATICS
MYSTICISM, ART, SCIEJ^CE, Etc.
** Rich is that universal self whom Thou worshipest as the Soul.'* — Pcdas.
Vol. Xll.
PUBUSHKO BT
S. C. &, !_. M. GOULD,
MANCHESTER, N. H.
1894.
■ ' - ^ ^6] /^fi '^^.. -x- /f;vi ^^y.
bibliography ana^ansta^ns. vots/l-XlI.
Almanacs, New England, vi, 373
Analogies, planetary laws, xii, 246
Apocryphal books, ii, 325
Bible, Lost Books, ii, 325
Bibles, queer names, i, 43, 84
Books of Bible, ii, 486-7, vii, 103
Brewer, E. Cobham, viii, 371
Carols, first lines, xi, 142
Classification of Sciences, i, 31
Cleopartra, and Antony, ii, 351
Cyclometry, v, 105, xii, 234
Dies Irae, iv, 137, vi, 66
Dingle, Edward, No. 6, xi, Ap. v
Dog Literature, iii, 173, 202
De Bunsen, Ernest, works,
No. 4, xii, Ap. I
Election Sermons, (N. H.}, xi, 67
Enoch, Book of, ii, 325
Epic Cycle, ix, 17
Euclid's Elements, v, 142
Faithists' Literature, xi, 64
Field, George, works, vii, 69
Gould, Hannah F., poems, ix, 97
Great Pyramid of Egypt, xii, 315
Harris, Thomas L., works, vi, Ap.
Hebrew Melodies, ix, 20
Hitchcock, Gen. E. A., xii, 193
Homeric Literature ( Homeric
Club), xi, 128, 154
Homer, Iliad and Odyssey, xii, 206
Horae, title of book, x, 294
Junius' Letters, authorship, v, 41
Kenealy, Edward Vaughan,
Messianic works, ii, 363
Literature, *' The Lost," xi, 289
Magic Squares, xii, 16 r
Masonic journals in U. S.,
No. 6, xii, Ap. II
Man in the Moon, vii, 144
Mathematical Dictionaries,
No. 10, Sup. i, xxxi
Mathematical Journals*
No. 8, xii, cov. iii
Mathematical papers in 0pm
Court and The Monist^ xii, 235
Mathematical Serials, v, 213
Method of Least Squares, ix, 107
Modern Iliads, xi, 161
Mitchel's O. M , works, xii, 286
Neshobe, Red, Orange, Violet,
and Blue Books, vii, 75
Nimrod (A. Herbert), xi, 196
Notes and Queries, serials, xii, 337
Odd-Fellows journals in U, S.,
No. 6, xii, Ap. I
Odd-Fellows, Literature in
New Hampshire, xii, 17
CEdipus Judaicus, contro-
versy, xii, 173
Pratts (Four) , astronomical
works, xii, 250
Questions and Answers, quaint,
queer, and curious books, xii, 338
Page, Thomas F., MSS, vii, 114
Planetary laws, viii, 291, xii, 241
Precessional Year, xii, 262
Rara Mathematics, ix, 29
Registers, New Hampshire, v, 23
Rides, poems, x, 293
Sibylline Oracles, viii, 413
Skinner, J. Ralston, works,
No. 8, xii, 232 and Ap, i
Tetragrammaton , xi, 296
Taylor, Thomas, works, xi, 21
Williams, John D., works, x, 271
Zodiac (assignments), xi, 260
Zohar, books of, xii, 397
Zoroastrian Literature, xi, 195
Questions and Answers.
Whole nuumber of questions Vols. I to XII,
Number of questions answered, ....
Number of questions unanswered.
2,265
1,328
937
1=^ K/ EJ :f ^ O E] .
( VOLUME XII. )
The twelfth volume of this serial is completed, and like its predeces-
sors, contains many recondite items gathered from the harvest fields
of literature, which are the common grounds of all who are inclined to
" Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost."
As we glance over the former volumes, in compiling some indexes
for econom}' of time, in references, we can leadily see where certain
articles might have been better done ; but again, we must remember that
experience is the best schoolmaster. A publication of this character
has many readers whose tastes vary greatly, and each has more or
less choice for literary food. We have endeavored lo furnish a good
variety of subjects in almost every department of secular, sacred, and
secret thought. This publication may be said to be, as Shelley says,
" A chronicle of strange, sacred, secret, and forgotten things."
In no period of the past, since the invention of printing, has there
been a time when there has l>een such searching for occult, recondite,
and covered truths that seem to lie partially hidden in the published,
as well as the traditional, symbolic, and arcane teachings and prac-
tices of all past time, and it has been a part of our object to unearth
** From many a quaint and curious volume of forgotten lore,"
some of these out-ofthe-way things and bring them to the light of day.
How far this has been done, is left with those to judge who have re-
ceived this monthly visitor, and have sufficient acuteness to compre-
hend and pass a judgment. The names of many of our patrons have
been with us from beginning to end^ and are household words with us,
and others have traveled with us a few years and ceased, while others
have gone to that
" Undiscovered country from whose bourne no traveler returns."
The future of this publication will be in many ways similar to the
past, but, we hope, in character and progress, better. We care not to
promise too much, but hope to accomplish many things of mutual in-
terest to us all. We return our kind thanks to all our patrons.
S. a ^ L. M. GOULD, Publishers.
Manchester, N. H., December, 1894.
Correspondents. Jfames and J^oms de Plume.
A, 76. AdaniB, J. Q., 8, 13, 74.
" ■ ~wlchtR..8.
Arthur M., 6. A., DwI
DwightB., 1. A. D. S.,96.
Admirer, 215. Alex, 290. Alexander, 78.
AUen. 172. Alpha, 96. Andrew, 76, 114.
Angelina, 77. Anarns, 215, Anna, 113. An-
filem, 138, 144. A. M. , 76. A. O. , 87, 113,
148. A. R. D., 221. A. W., 168. Aym^,
12, 16, 73, 74.
• Bessie L. A., 8. Barkhart, W..
Adams,! Irvine, A. A., 76. J. D.. 215.
Adams, 216. J. H. D., 82. J. Q. A., 8,
A. H., 114.
- — Kimball, Lula, 107.
112.
J. F. E.,
Cactus. Bell, 136, 217. CUrk, 143. Chris-
tian, 113. Clement, Ernest Wilson, 165. Con-
stant, 214. Crosby, T. B., 98. Crossweil,
Herbert E., 125, 264. G. S., 312. CourtU,
Abel, 248.
D., 4. 172. De Bunsen, Ernest, 145, 181,
201. 203, 237, 251, 253, 291, 300, 301, 325, 329,
D. E. N., 144. Dingle, Edward, 179. D. B. A
5. Dyer, Ebenr P., 8.
Leola, 106. Llewellyn. 290.
214. Lemuel, 144. Lewis, 214.
M., 214. Mitchell, Jr., B. A., 2. 141.
M. M. 93. M. M. H., 113. Memory, 214,
M. £. P., 8. Montgomery, James, 98.
N. B.,193. N.D. A., 77.
O., 143, 215. O. F., 81. Odd Fellow »
114. Old Style, 8. Omicron, 96. Orinoco,
205. Orlando, 214. Ortho, 113, 214. Owen, 220.
E. L., 113.
Esra, 215.
Elwyn, 144. Emma E. V.,
Faber, Theodore, 137. F. E. W., 244.
Fletclier, J. M.. 83. Fracker, J. A., 99.
Gart8ide,75. O. C. S., 113, 143. Ghol
son, J. G., 5, 6. G, S. D., 196. Godfre?,
178. Goodwin, E. J., 15, 142, 167. Gould,
S. C, 17, 84, 86.
L. M. G.,
Logos, 76.
P., 144.
Philo, 143.
R.,230.
R. C, 214.
Philaster, 13.
Pupil, 200.
Rand, J. C, 76.
Robinson, 113.
Philelios, 13.
Reverend, 140.
Reuben, 109,
8., 290. Sabbath Scholar, 76. Searcher,
290. S. F. W., 224. . Selwyn, 73. Sher-
man, Celia, 136. Shilh&ber, B. P., 97. Star-
290. Stowell , T. P., 122. Student, 76, 1 14,
143. 216. Stuart, Samuel, 69. S. V. M. 290.
T., 76.
Ur,334.
T. H. E.. 108.
Ural, 79, 247.
Theon, 143.
Vance, E. E., i
H., 290. Hartley. Arch. T., 8.
Walker, Calvin L.. 97. Way, Frank L.,
89. Webster, Daniel. 223. Webster, N. B.,
108, 109. Wilder, Alexander, 115, 168. 197,
Heatb,;l98, 230. 231, 233. Wordswords, William, 88.
Mrs, Clara_B., 86, 88. ' Herrick, Henry W., Wood, H. A., 117, 165. W. W. H., 186.
* ' ' " Homeric'
240. H. H., 144. Historicns, 8.
Reader, 94. Horicon, Elwyn D., 43. Home, I X., 114, 195, 334. Xenos, 113, 333.
Benj. 144. Home, Redmont, 42. H. W. H.,i
108. Hough, A. J., 260. Hunt, Leigh, 98. T., 13. Yosef, 144. Z., 144
Calendar (Juofatiofis for Vol. XII, 189 j^.
Learn by studying the harmonies and revolutions of the all, i
The one thing in the world of value is the active Soul, 41
A noble Soul has no other merit than to be a noble Soul, 69
Truth is as impossible to be soiled by any outward touch as the
sunbeam, 93
Who keeps back Truth a beauteous diamand hides, 125
My secret is for me and the children of my house, 149
The heart is the place where the Soul is at its own home, 195
Grant that the knowledge I get may be the knowledge worth having,
217
The goal of Truth is the Atlantis of the Soul, 241
The unity of humanity is the millenium of peace, 269
The Divine Spirit is to the Soul what the Soul is to the Body, 297
He that hath understanding, to understand, let him understand, 321
VOLUME XII. 1894.
AbracatUbra, an amulet, 280, 312.
Abou Ben Adbem, poem, 96.
** According to tbe Scr1pturett,"((leBun8en),145,
Aconite, root, medical extieriment, 80.
Acrostic, alllterution, alpliabetic, 45.
Acrottica, 45, 46, 124, 136, 187, 233.
AfHca, America. Asia, Atlauti«, etc., 77.
Ages of tbe world, four, 154.
Abara-Mazda, ?2 namefi, 288.
Alexandrine poetic tieet, 42.
Allegory, metapbor, parable, etc., 186.
Alliterations, 7, 45. 77.
All-Saints' Day, 7.
American Maaonry, 1.
Amulet on tbe abracadabra. 268.
AnagramSf Galileo's, Hu> gliens's, 272.
Analypais of Hloses, 313.
Analogies and Laws of Planeti*, 241.
** An Austrian army," autbor wanted, 45.
Ancient stone wall, Salisbury, N. C, 82.
** Annie,'* acrostle, 233.
Anniversary date, fall of Troy, 196.
Apocalypse, Tarot, or Zodiac, oldest book, 220.
Apocalypse, tbe, (deBunsen), 237.
Apostle -Jobn, 284.
Apotbeosis and Pantheon, 198.
ArcbBolugy, American and transatlantic, 255.
Aa, an important word, 271.
Assumption of Moset*, 313.
Asteroids and dlncovt^rirs (269-332), 212.
Asteroids, and Satellite!^ ot Uranus, 179.
Astronomical qucffiiontt, 48.
Astronomical woik:*, lour Pr:itti«, 260.
Autbor of «' An Austrian army " wanted, 46.
Anthorsbip wantetl, 43, 141.
Avartars, Iniani8, Propliets, Messiahs, 226,227,
Avesta, sacred book ot Pan-ees, 205.
Azazel, a sacred nsniie, 222.
Azotb, meaning, 78.
Bacon-Sbake.^peare, cipher-story, 135, 217.
Baptism otJesnM, (<if Diinseu), 300.
Barsabas, Joseph, Brtr-Cocheba, 275.
Bells, distich on, 157.
Belus and Nlnus, lust planets, 307.
Ben Jonson. stanza by, 158.
Bering, Bbering, Bt bring, which, 233.
Berkeley's statement, G.
Biblical questions, 47.
Bibliography, cvclometry, quatlratures. 234.
Bibliography of Druiumond controversy, 173.
Bibliograpby of" Notes and Queries," 337.
Bibliography, Gen, E. A. Uituncock, 193.
Bibliography on the Great Pyramid, 315.
Blbliogrsphy on MHgic i:iqnares, 164.
Bibliogiaphy on Uda- Fellowship, N. H.. 17-28.
Bibliograpby, books, riuestions and ans., 337.
Birth uf Thomas Wiluey. 79.
Bcehme, Jacob, philosophy, 296.
Bombast, derivation ot word, 197.
Book of the Angel, Malachi, 115.
Book of the Dead, Egyptian, 116.
Books and pamphlets (77) Great Pyramid, 314,
Books in the Zohar, 279.
Boyboorl of the Lord Jesus, 188.
BrahmagU]>tu's problem, 82.
Bundle ot sticks, origin, 81.
Burial of Sir John Moore, prose x>oem. 111.
Cancer and canker, root ot words. 198.
Carey, Alice and Phtbe, name, 165.
Carol of" The Cherrv Tree," poem, 177.
Center of tbe United States, 7.
.Chsp-books, 233.
Charles's Wain, asterism. 109.
Charms and spells, 223, 280.
Charles's wain, 314.
Chess and checkers. bookA on, 163.
Cherry Tree, a carol, poem, 177.
Chinese kya-tse, 139.
Christian charm, or prayer, 223.
Chrbtian Economy, s chapter trom, 152.
Chronological periotls of Hindus, 247.
i Ipher story, Sir Francis Bacon, 135, 217.
Clidomancy, 277.
Climacteric feriotts, 209.
Climacteric perioils and tbe planeta, 210.
Cob money, 5.
Columbhi and Olombia, 198.
Confucian classics, 324.
Confucius with horns, .311, 285.
Concordance of Alexander Cruden, 282.
" Conscience feared with a hot iron." 168.
Continental Congress, Presidents, 221.
Cousins (Two), acrostic and telestlch, 233.
Creation Tablets, translation, 324.
Credit Fonder, 263.
Cross cut trom English standards, 168.
Cross, Indian, Egyptian, Christian, 181.
Cross, legend of, 175.
Cross, S>inbol8 of Indian, etc., (de Bunsen),181.
Cruden. Alexander, conr^rdance, 282.
Curious, books, questtions and answers, 337.
Cnrious original investigation, 9.
Curious predictions, 149, 150, 251.
Curious translation; 222.
Cycles, 139, 194 226, 264, 265.
Cvclometrj', qumlratures, bibliography, 234.
Cynosura, polar star, nieanitig, lOK.
1 ate, conferring Golden Kule Degree, 172.
" David, Noah, Andrew, Zepby," song, 221.
Delphi nic stai-s, 27.3.
De- imal of one-seventh (.1428674-), 71.
Decimal quotients, Gooiiwvn's book, 205.
Dedication pociuf, 97, 97, 112.
*• Delcnda cj»t Carthago," 171.
Dieil twice, eiglit persons, 276.
Dig.imu)a, 107, 155.
l)i><!Overers ot asteroids (279-332), 212.
Distich addresstil to John Milton, 168.
Divination, cli<ioinancv, 277.
'« Divinity within us." 43.
Dominical letter, 13,321.
Dominical letters. 119.
Dove, emblem ot New Columbia N. S., 209.
Drummond's CEdipus Judalous, book, 178.
Earliest Races and Migration*, (de Bunsen),203.
Easter, method of finding date, 117.
Easttrn Star Degree. %W.
Ecclesiastes and Ecclcsiasticus, books, 198.
Egypt, Great Pyramid, bibliography, 314.
Egypt's worship. 287.
Egvpti.in Book of the Dead, 116.
Egyptian Maj»onic Principles, 183.
(888) lESOl'S, name counted, 89.
Elephantine, e-xplanation, 223
Englet, corruption of Euclid, 96.
English events, remarkable, 101.
English names, pronunciation, 95.
Enigma De Nomine Virginis, 2, 82.
( IV )
Enocb, number In the Bible named, 2.30, 231.
Epacts, 121. *
Ewienes as BudrthisU, (de Ban«en), 253.
Kvii-Merodach, import of Jjjvil, 197.
Evolution, definition, 167.
Ktbnography and ethnology, 140.
European languages, 278.
Expunged verse in Gospel of John, 109.
"Fannie." acrostic, 187.
Figures of etymoloisy, 199.
Figures ot ortbografiliv, 199.
Figures of rhetoric, 199.
Figures of speech, and In New Testament, 186.
Food for though r, 5.
Four ages of the world, IM.
Four Gospels, Iranaeus, 299.
Four-and-twenty elders, who, 222.
Four worlds, 41.
Formula, doubling principal with interest, 223.
Jrancis, Sir Francis, Junius letters, 195.
Fnend'hip, Love, and Truth, iwera, 98.
Galileo's anagrams, 272.
Gamut, from Gre^k letter Gamma, 130.
Genius, what is it? 311.
Geometry, recrangle and square. 122.
Georgium Sidus. Uranus. Herschel. 276.
Genesis, occult, 247.
*• Gertie." acrostic, 233.
GIzeh, Great Pyramid, bibliography, 314.
God Bless Our Home. de<lication poem, 97.
God svave the mark ! 223.
Golden Book of Venus, hermetic fragments. 90.
Golden Celestial Secrets, poem, 86,
Uoldan numbers, 117.
Golden Rule Degree, cmferring, 1?2.
Good Fellowship, poem, 99.
Goodwill's four mathamaticai propositions, 167,
Goodwvn's book, decimal (inotients. 203.
Gracie, acroscic, 233.
Grand Old Man, Gladstone. 298.
Great Pyramid of Egypt, bibliography, 314.
Grand I^lge of the Granite State, poem, 260.
Greek m.mths, names, 196. • *^ »
Gypsies, 44, 116.
Hadls (the) of Mahomet, 333.
Hard rhymers, 224.
Harmonic circle. 283.
Heaviest ]r)comotive on wheels, 6.
Helmont's epitaidi, 334.
Hermeneutics, 168.
Hermetic works by Gen. E. A. Hitchbock, 193.
51^^ chronological i^riods, 247.
Hig^ns s, (Godfrey), Messengers. 227.
Hindu 8acre<l books, Vedas, 336.
History of New Columbia emblems, 130.
Sif'^T'^'' *^^^*" ^^*«". General, 193. .
HomcBoleleuton, meaning, 233.
Homer, a mwisure, 286.
Homed Con!\icIns. 311.
Horned Moses, 283.
Human skeleton, lines '^n, 336.
Hutchinsons, singers, 221.
Huyghens's anagram, 272.
Hypnotism, 2&i.
Hypothesis, nebula, 269, 297.
Idiot, what constitutes an. 43.
lESOUS (888). name counted, 89.
I Had and Odyssey, translations, 206.
Important outside exhibit, Woild's Fair, 14.
Important word, as, 271.
Indologv, 310,
Inscription on tombstone. Maiden, Mass., 82.
Intimations of Immortality, poem, 88.
Information, mulruni in parvo, 289.
Investigation, cuiions original, 0.
** I say t*iev sav you say Isav,'* 187.
Irisholoflfy, Assyriology, Egyptology, 275.
Islam, Moslem, 282.
Jacob's ladder, 287.
Jannes and Jatubres. 305.
Javan, legend of. 223.
Jephthah^s daughter's name, 230.
Jesu, de nomine, acrostics, 46.
Jesus, boyhootl of, 189.
Jesus said to his apostles. 2i*8.
Jew's-harp, 314.
Joe English Hill, New Boston, N.H., poom, 124.
John and Jamen, 305.
John the ariostle, 284.
John the Baptist an Esseue, (Bunsen), 261.
John the Baptist, tnylitlon of, 175.
Joseph, tradition of. 287.
Juewasing, asteroid, 78.
Junius, author of Letters, 195.
Justin Martyr, meaning of Martyr, 231.
Kenealy's (E. V.) Twelve Mes<>engere, 2i6.
Kenosis, theological meaning, ^31.
Kingdom of Hea\'en, (de Bunsen), 301.
I>aBtrae Sunday. 268.
Languages, seven, 278.
I^ist Supper of Jesus, (de Bunsen), 321.
Latin quoutioub, t'anslatlons, 197.
Laws and Analogies of Planets, 214.
.Legend nf Javan, 323,
Legend of the Cross, 175.
Lelgli Hunt, not a Reverend, 172.
Letter M ami the Napoleons. 166.
liCtters of Junius, author, 195.
Lost planets. 307.
Little Genesis. 313.
Longimanus, long hand, 168.
Mathematics—
A Puzzle Kxplained, 16.
Bibliographv on Magic Squares, 161, 266.
Cllmacterlc'Poriods and Planets, 210, 244.
Courier Problem and Solutions, 74, 141, 214.
Curious Original Invej^^tl^ation, 9,
Enigma De Xoniine Virginis, 2, 82.
Finding Date of Easter, 117-121.
Goodwin's Area of the Circle, 14, 16, 142, 167.
Grand Lodge of the Granite State, poem, 260.
Magic Square for 1894, 166.
Magic squares, 161, 263.
Mathematical paiMirs in The AlonisU 236.
Mathematical papers in The Open Court ^ 236»
On Ab<olute Truth, poem, 137.
Planetarv Laws and Analogies 241.
Practical Geometry. 122.
Problem of three revolving bodies, 268.
Quadrature of the circle. 4. 14, 142, lb7, 234«
Some Problems of 1787, 12.
tliree and Seven, 71.
McDonough's Victory, and poem, 105, 106.
Mahomet^s Hadis or savings, 333.
Magicians of Pharaoh, 305, 312.
Mafific square (for 1894), 166.
V )
Magic Bquae«, and bibliography on, 161, 263.
Maoayuga, 69, 247.
Mahomet's nisht Joume.?, S09.
Mfljor-GeneraT John Siark, poem, 228.
Manchester press anniversary poem (1871), 159.
** Many are called, but tew are chosen," 231.
Maries, four, standing at the cross, 169.
Mary's seven joys, 177.
Masonic Principles, Egyptian, 183.
Masonic poem, Aurora, 111., 112.
Masonry, American, 1.
Massabesic, origin and meaning of name, 108.
Master Mason, master builder in Bible, 93.
Mathematical papers in Tlie Monist, '235.
Mathematical papers in The Open Courts 236.
Matthias the Prophet, 278.
Miracles in ancient Kgypt, 312.
Messengers and Messiahs, tables, 226, 227.
MetApliysics, 165.
M, the letter and the Napoleons, 176.
Method of finding date of Easter, 117.
Metrometer, DeMedici's instrument, 216
MichaeUAngelo's remark, 171.
Mirage at Buffalo, N. Y., August 16, 1894. 314.
Mitchel, Gen. Ormsby M., 286.
Mitchel, O. M., Siitereal Messenger, 286.
Mohegans, Indians, 298.
Monarch and son. 168.
Moral Test Applie*! to Hypnotism, 264.
Moses, Assumption of (Aualypsis), 313.
Moses with liorns, 285, 311.
* Multum in parvo, information, 289.
Music of heaven, 14ij.
Mysteriei4, 296.
Mysterious name of Rome, Valentia, 81
Name, Carev, Alice and Phebe. 165.
Name of Qen. O. M. Mitchel, 286.
Name of God, 277.
Names of Greek months, 196.
Names of punctuation points, 200.
Names of the months, origin, 110, 267.
Napoleons and the letter M, 176,
Naronic cycle, 139, 226.
Nebula Hyjtotliesis, 269, 297.
Neo-Platonism, 229.
Ne plas ultra, motto of Spain, 223.
New Csesarea, New Jersev, 115.
New Columbia emblems. 'l30.
New mathematical truth, 15.
New Testament, figures o* speech, 186.
New Testament vocabulary, 281.
Newton's theory, 115.
Night Journey of Mahomet, 309.
Noema, Noah^s wife, first 8ib>l, 91.
Northern Constellations, poem, 23'J.
** Notes and Queries, serials," ;'37.
Novum Organum, 107.
Number Ave (5). 276.
Numerals, 3 and 7, facts about, 71.
Odd-Fellowship—
Anniver>ary addresses ( Nos. 2, 13, 45, 74 ), 32.
Anniversary |ioems (Nos. 2, 74), 32, 33,
Bibliography on, New Hampshire, 17-28.
Bundle of Sticks, origin, 81.
By-laws, constitutions, 58.
Charter members, (1,2, 13, 45, 74, 86), 35.
Chief Patriarchs and High Priests (2, 16), 49.
Chronological events, Manchester, N. H., 29.
District Deputies, 59, 62.
Golden Rule Degree, couferriag, 172.
Odd-Fellowship.
Graud Lodge semi-centennial poem, 260.
Grand Masters and Patriarchs, 64.
Historical and statistical data, 52, 55.
Landmarks and events, United States, 33.
Memorials and obituaries, 53, 68.
Organizations, New Hampshir-, 35.
Organizations, Manchester, N. R., 57.
Past Grands (2, 13, 45, 74, 86), 60-63.
Patriarchs Militant, Uniform, officers, 54.
Toems, anniversaries, etc., 83-89, 96-99.
Portraits, where found, 66.
Rebekah events, Manchester, N. H., 1(0.
Rebekah lodge poems (51. 57), 88, 89.
Rebebah?, lodges, officers, 33, 59, 62.
Relief associations, 54, 67.
Representatives to Grand Loflge (2), 66.
Secretaries of Hillsborough No. 2, 67.
Thomas Wildey, birth, and poem on, 79, 87.
Veteran O. F. associations in U. S., 40.
Veteran Odd-Fellows, Manchester, N. H., 37.
Occult Genesis. 247.
Odvfsey, quotation fVom, 168.
CEaipus J udaicus, c<mtroveri<y on book, 173.
Ogive, mathematical curvtr, \b7.
Oldest book. Apocalypse, Tarof , or Zodiac, 220.
Oldest tombstone in uniied States, 77.
Oiogies, a poem on, 299.
Olonibiaand Columbia, 198.
Olombia. emblems of New Columbia, 130.
Omer. a measure, 286.
On Absolute Truth, poem, 137.
" One honest line." 108.
Oo, beautiful binl, Hawiian word, 236.
•* Origin of Our Measures," J. R. Skinner, 232.
Orion, researches, antiquity of Vedas, 268, 310.
Oyer and Terminer, 277.
Palindromes, 285.
Pantacle, 79.
Pantheon and apotheosis, 198.
Paraclete and Pericly te, 109.
Passing bell, 270.
•» Patriarchal Gods," 171.
Paul, Apollos. Cephas, Christ, 222.
Persons who have died twice, 276.
Pestilential cycles, in " Sunspottery," 194.
Peter, the apostle, a theosophist, 95.
Phoenicia Lodge By-laws, Beyrouth, Syria, 183.
Pharaoh 8 magicians, 212.
Pilate to Tiberias, letter. 334.
Philosophy of Jacob Bcehrae, 296.
Pilgrimage of Life, poem, 96.
Plantetary evolution, 269.
Planetary Laws and Analogies, 241.
Planetary prrptirtionals, aU8.
Planetary velocities comi>are<l, 283.
Placets and the climcuteric periods, 210.
" Plato only Moses speaking Greek," 166.
Platonic or precesnional ^ea^, 261, 262.
Platonic year, 139. 264, 265.
PlatoB, Jewish, German, English, Scottish, 180
Poem by Daniel Webster, 223.
Pores of the skins, 270.
Prayers, poetic, 271.
Pratts (four), astronomical works, 250.
Precessionat year or Platonic, 261, 262.
Predictions, curious, 149, 150, 251.
prescription for all suffering, 130.
Presidents of the Continental Congress, 221.
Principal with Interest doubles, 225.
C VI ;
Problem, coarior, aiid solutions, 74, 141, 214.
Problems ot 1787, 12.
Problem of three roancl bodies, 280.
ProblemF, 12. 74, 82, 141, 214.
Prometheus, 286.
Pronunciation of English names, 95.
Prophecv, future sUte of nations, 149, 150, 251.
Prophet, Matthias, 278.
Propositions (4), mathematical .Goodwin's, 167.
Proverbs of the tongue, poem, 112.
Punctuation pointM, teclmical names, 200.
PuEzle explained, 16.
Pyramid, bibliography ou Great, 315.
Quadratures, cyclometrv, bibliography, 234.
Quadrature of the Circle, 3, 14, 142. 234.
Quiz, quaint, and curious bookn, 337.
Quotation, ** Rvery book is a quotation,'* 171.
Quotation of Jesus, tlie Holy Spirit, 172.
Quotation, '* Men that are slain,'* OdyBsey,168.
Quotations of Plato and Jesus, similar, 111.
Quotations, various authors, 228.
Questions and answers, books of, 337.
Reincarnation, 43.
Remarkable English events, 101.
Repetitioti, Dr. Sharp's habit, 187.
Researches, Vetlas. Orion, book, 268, 310.
Rbadsodes and rhapsodlsts, 231.
Rhyming wonis wanted, 73.
Roman year, 267.
Roman year, 279.
Rome's mysterious name. Valentia, 81.
Rotanev andSvalocin, stars, 273.
Rotation of Uranus, 283.
Runes, 140,
St. Paul's Journey into Spain, 4.
Salmoneus. thundering, 7n.
Sam of OxoT>, epigram, 334.
Satellites of Uranus, 185.
Satellites of Uranus, and Asteroids, 179.
Saul of Tarsus, Simon Magus, 304.
Saxon, orthography, 236.
Scholiast and sciolist. 168.
Screw Propeller, 6.
Selvaggi's distich. Homer, Virgil, Milton, 168.
Semi-centennial poems, O. P., 83^, 258.
Septemtriones, Cnarles's Wain, 104.
72namesof Abura-Mazda, 288.
72 verses in Trim and 11mm min, 131.
Shakespeare, Bacon's cipher story, 135, 217.
Sharp's, Doctor, repetition, 187.
Shining feces, Moses and Simon ben Jochai, 138.
Shopacs, 2.
Sibvl. Noah's wife, Noema, the first, 94.
<* Sidereal Messenger," 286.
Simon Magns, Saul of Tarsus, 204.
(666) number counted, 89.
Skull, floating in water, lines to, 192.
Solar Symbolism (de Bunson) 201.
Solomon's porch, 73.
Solutions, 74, 82, 141, 214.
So mote it be, 1.
Sophist and Thales. 174.
Space defined by Vishnoo. 312.
SpelU and Charms. 223, 280.
Spirit, by Herbert E. Crosi<well, 125,
Squares, magic, 161, 263.
" Spirits In prison." who were they? 156.
Solar S vm holism, (Bunsen), 201.
•• Star of China's Fortune," 78.
Stars, Rotanev and Svalocin, 273.
Student and the Echo, legend, poem, 178.
" Sturm and Drang " theory, 208.
Symbolism (de Buusen), 181, 201.
Syriac Gospel of boyhood of Jesus, 192.
Table, Dominical Letters, 119.
Tables. Golden Number, Epact, 118, 121.
Tarot, Zodiac, or Apocalypse, olde&t book, 220.
Taylor, Joel, tribute to, poem, 97.
Tea, how to make good, 208.
Technical names, fiunctuation points, 200.
Teiestiches, 124, 233.
Temporary stars, 106.
Tctragrammaton in four worlds, 321.
Thales and the sophist, 174.
Theoaophv, genuine, in New Testament, 198.
Thr-'e and Seven, fkcts about numerals, 71.
** Three poets in three distant ages bom," 158.
Three round bodies, problem. 280.
*' There are many crested, but few saved," 2SK
'• There is no matter," 6.
Throne verse from the Koran , 299.
Thundering Salmoneus, 70.
Tomb of Stark, poem, (1847), 240.
To the Sun, poem, 248.
Tradition of John the Baptist, 175.
Tradition of Joseph, 287.
Trailing Arbutus, ftoem. 88.
Translation of an abu&Mlabra, 280, 312,
Translation of creation tablets, 324.
Translations of Iliad and Odyssey, 206.
Translations of l^tin quotations, 197.
Translations of Zend-Avest.!, 205.
Translations wanted, 304.
Truy, fall of, anniversay date, 196.
Trov, siege of, and Medes and Persians, 166.
Truth, 80, 84.
Truth proscription for all suffering, 130.
Twentieth century, 310.
IJnexpurgatetl Watts' hymns. 280.
Unite and untie, acrostic and telestich, 124.
Uranus, Gcorgium Sidus, Herschel, 276.
Uranus, rotaMon, 283.
Uranus, Satellites of, and Asteroids, 179, 185..
Urim and Thunimin, 72 verses in, 131.
Valentia. Rome's mysterious name, 81 .
Valley of Jehosa[ihat, 75.
Vedas, three Hindu l)ooks, 335.
Ve<las, resesrches into nntlquitv, 268, 310.
Veritas, " What is Truth ? '* |ioem, 84.
Verses (?2) in Urim and Tliumniin, 131.
Vocabulary of the New Testament, 281.
•' Wages ot sin is death," 5.
Wars o Troy, Medes and Persians, 168.
^Vatts' hymns, nnexpureate<i copies, 268.
Webster, Daniel, |>oem by, 2*^2.
'* We have come IVom the mountains," 221.
Why Mourn Our Friend)*, poem, 99.
Wildey, Thomas, birth, and (toem on, 79, 87.
Widlam Penn's will, 80.
Witch of Asnesi, mathematical equation, 187..
Woman and the Serpent, (de Bunsen), 291.
Women at the cross. 169.
Writing the Tctragrammaton, 321.
Yugas, Call, Dwaper, Treta, Satya, Maha, 247.
Zachariah, Zecharlah, 333.
Zobar, books in, 279.
Zend-Avesta, English translations, 205.
Zodiac, Apocalypse, or Tarot, oldest book, 220..
Zodiac and twelve tribes ,assignmeut, 174.
Illustrations and Diagrams.
Ancient Sword and Sceptre, .
Chinese Sixty-Four Hexagrams, . . . .
Circumference of a Circle, geometrical construction
Constellations of Serpent and Sign Virgo, ^
Cycloid, construction, and error corrected,
Gavel, Setting-Maul, Mallets, Thor's Hamme
Geomantic Figure, Benjamin Disraeli,
Greek Inscription on the Cross,
Hermes,
Inscribed Stone, Constable, N. Y.,
Labyrinth of St. Bernard,
Magic Triple Diamond,
Practical Geometry,
Quadrature of the Circle,
Sabbath-Day's Journey, .
Sphinx, Obelisk, and Pyramid
Symbols of the four Elements^
Twelve Messianic Messengers (Kenealy's),
Trisection of an Angle (Benson's),
Trisection of an Angle (Lanigan's),
Trisection of a Line,
Zodiacal and Tribal Assignments, . v, 152, 153, x
iv, 345. 354, 359
vi, 320
vi, 294
facing xii, 296
X, 221, 240
i", 93
vi, 288
viii, 412
i, 20, iv, 361
iv, 270
viii, 423
xi, 265
Xii, 122, 123
viii, 3^3
xi, 273
i, 19, 20
iii, 179
xii, 226, 227
IX, 64
IX, 10
xi, 126
i, 261, 262, 263
Mathematical Tables.
. Ill, 151
V, 8, xii, 212
. vi, 258
iv, 436, viii, 292
ii, 636, iii, 25, V, 143
V, 146
X, 174, 226
Amicable Numbers (63 pairs),
Asteroids, Discoveries, and Dates,
Bardesanes' Astronomical Calculations,
Bode's and Bayne's Laws, .
Circulating Decimals, ^|y, and -^^ .
Decimals of Fractions, ^ to ff ,
Digits produced from 240 numbers,
Digital Squares, only 30 such, iii, 154, 156, vii, 104, 210, xi, 173
Digital Residual Square, facing viii, 2 1 1
Fourth Dimension, , . . vii, 51, 51*, viii, 302,380, 381
Golden Numbers, Dominical Letters, Epacts, . xii, 118-121
Logarithms, Coincidental, iii, 26, x, 168
Logarithms, Napierian, Natural, Common, . . viii, 385
Magic Squares, iii, 152, v, 39, vi, i, 39, 224, 312, 337, 350-35^
Napierian Base (27.1828 i828)-|-f calculation, , . viii, 386
/y(7r). Value of, . . . iii, 21, 125-129, v, loi, 120
Prime Numbers, vi, 382, 385, 386
Symmetry of Magic Square of 16, . . , . iii, 152
Tour of Chess Knight, J . . ii. 473, vi, 222, 224, 267, 315
Essays hy Ernest de Bunsen.
' According to the Scriptures ' (i Cor. xv, 3). . . 145
The Symbol of Indian, Egyptian, and Christian Cross, . 181
On Solar Symbolism, 201
Earliest Races and Migrations, 203
The Apocalypse, 237
John the Baptist an Essene 251
The Essenes as Buddhists, 254
The Woman and the Serpent, 291
The Baptism of John, 300
The Kingdom of Heaven, 301
The Last Supper of Jesus, 325
The Resurrection of Jesus, 329
X.
Mathemaical Papers hy B. F. Burleson.
*, Simultaneous Equations, . ... v, 17
2. Expressions for ihe Area of a Plane Triangle, . v, 70
3. Resolution of Alebraical Eqautions by Substitution, ix, 69
I.' Series. Rational Rectangular Solids, . . . ix, 109
Addendum to Rational Rectangular Solids, x, 160
Series. Rational Right-Angled Triangles,. . ix, 140
Series. Life Insurance, i/f^ 156
Series. Bonds, ix, 185
^. Series. Annuities, . .... x, 222
6. Series. Compound Interest, . . . . x, 266
7. Series. Probability and Expectation, . . . x, 299
Rosicruoian, and other Papers. Reprinted-
The Master's Mallet, or Hammer of Thor, June 7, 1886, iii, 93
The Staff of Adam and Shemhammephorash, June 2, 1887, iv, 345
The Path of Rectitude or Ye Samian Y, September 2, 1889, vii, SZ
Catechesis Arcani, the Secret Discipline, January 27, 1892, viii, 427
Alcyone, or the Grand Central Sun, November 9, 1893, xi, 233, 257
Counting-Out Rhymes (H. Carrington Bolton), ii, 484, 568
" Mathematical and Physical Proof of Immortality of Man," v, 25
"Business and Diversion," Reprint of Sermon, 1739, ^> ^93
The Polemic Problem, bibliography, (addenda, xii, 234), v, 97
Chapter on Digits, and Curios in Mathematics, x, 161, 225, 333
The Collectanea, Odd-Fellowship, Manchester, N. H,xii, 17, 64, 83
Poems, Bymns, Songs. Vols. I to XIL
Abou Ben Adheni, x, 184, xii, 98
Absolute Truth (On), xii, 137
Address to Egyptian Mummy,
xi, 96, 121
Alabaster Sarcophagus, xi, 99, 124
Answer of Egyptian Mummy,
xi, 97, 122
Arbutus Lodge 51, poem, xii, ^^
Austrian Army (aliteration), xii, 45
Battle Hymn of Republic, iii, 135
Ben and Dan, xi, 49
Brahma, x, 3 1 2
Burial of John Moore (parody,
xii. III
Books of the Bible, vii, 103
Call me Daphne, iv, 335
Carcassone, viii, 237
Cherry Tree (The), xii, 177
Cheyne and Wynter, v, 90
Cleanthes' Hymn to Jupiter,
ii, 582, 629
Columbus, xi, 137
Constellations (The), xii, 232
Cup of Tea, xii, 208
Dead Man to his Friends, ix, 16
Decalogue of Moses, x, 278
Dedication Hymn, xii, 98
Descent of Istar, viii, 244
Dies Irae, v, 66
Dryden's Epigram, xii, 158
Echo and Student, legend, xii, 178
Father Abbey's Will, iv, 316
Frances Sargent Osgood, vii, 181
Friendship, Love, Truth, xii, 93
Frogs of Windham Co., ii, 494, 495
Granite Lodge i, 50th Anni.
versary poem, xii, 83
Grand Lodge of N. H., xii, 260
Grandmother's Elm, v, 93
Gray's Elegy. i, 92
God Bless Our Home, xii, 97
Golden Celestial Secrets, xii, 86
Good Fellowship, xii, 99
Hillsborough Lodge 2, 50th
Anniversary poem, xii, 85
House that Jack Built, iv, 244
Human Form (The), x, 312
Hymn to the Flowers, vii, 368
Hymn to the Guillotine, ii, 576
Hymn to St. John, iii, 80, iv, 313
Ichthus,
iii, 137, vii, 190, 209, viii, 396
Intimations of Immortality,
viii, 418, xii, 88
Job's Household, vi, 230
Joe English, xii, 124
John Knox, poem without an e,
vii, 41, xi, 68
John Stark, poem, xii, 228
Lines to a Human Skull, xii, 336
Lines on a Skeleton, iii, 58
Lively Old Lady, iii, 221
Lord's Prayer, (acrostics)
viii, 35^352
Lost Chord, ii, 525
McDonough's Victory, xii, 106
Man, xi, 113
Masonic poem, xii, 112
Master Eckhart's Sermon, xi, 212
Miriam's Song, ii, 570
Mistletoe Lodge 57, poem, xii, 89
Model Newspaper, v, 52
Moon and Shield (extract), xi, 230
Mosaic poems, iv. 304, v, 86
Mother Goose, classical, xi, 280
Mount Chocorua Deed, xi, 254
Naughty Greek Girl, viii 264
Norembega. ii, 536, 537
Old Sayings, xi 279
Pearl Necklace(Evangeline),x, 21 7
Perry's Victory, xi, 267, 268
Phoenix (The), vi, 253
Pilgrimage of Life, xii, 96
Ploughman homeward plods
his weary way. i, 45, 80, 118
Poem on the Months, viii, 327
Predictions, Curious, xii, 149, 151
Predictions of Robert Nixon,
vii, 177
Press poem Qan. 19, '70), xii, 159
Pons Asinorum, ii, 539
Proverbs of the Tongue, xii, 112
St. John and St. Paul, vii, 128-9
Sam Patch, Biography of, ii, 517
Signs of Rain, v, 175,
Sometime, vi, 363
Song, first in Bible, ii, 570
Stone of Scone, viii, 393
Sun (To the), xii, 248
Sweet Home (addenda), ii. 645
Thomas Wildey, poem, xii, 87
Thoreau's Prayer, iii, 219
Thanatopsis, or ginal, xi, 198
, Though lost to sight, i, 52, iQ^
Tomb of Stark, xii, 240
Tribute to Joel Taylor, xii, 97
Veritas, poem on Truth, xii, 84
Virginia Professors Abroad, i, 216
Webster, Daniel, poem by, xii, 223
When I left thy shores, i, 27
Where We Find Them, xii, 88
Why Mourn Our Friends ? xii, 99
Wild Durrell, vi, 199
Ye Tragical Tale of Hiram, x, 134
Questions in Volumes. I to XIL
VOLUME AND PAGE.
I 10-14, 23-27, 4649, 73-79,
9S-IOI, 121-125, 160-152,
175-184, 220-224, 269-271,
280 283, 304.
II 336, 352. 368, 384. 399400,
414-416, 432, 446-448, 460,
479-480, 496, 527-528,
543-544,560, 576, 590-592,
607-608, 624, 639-640, 650.
Illf 58-60, 76, 92, 140, 171-172,
187-188.
IV 251-252, 253-254, 299-300,
343*344, 495-396, 412.
V 16, 56,68-69, 88, 96, 148,
163, 180, 21 1-212.
VI 236, 251-252, 268, 284, 300,
316, ZZ2, 348, 364, 374,
396, 404.
VII 8, 72, 98, 146, 162, 194.
VIII 242, 258, 273-274, 322, 369-
370, 402.
IX 22-24, 38-40, 85, 120, 136.
X 220, 256 257.
XI 16, 38, 91-92, 95, 116, 178,
202, 224, 300.
XII 8, 47-48, 76, ii3-ii4> 143-144,
214-215, 290.
J^otes and Queries. 1882-1894.
Vols. I and II, July, 1882, to December, 1885,
Vols. Ill and IV, 1886 and 1887, .
Vols. V and VI, 1888 and 1889, .
Vols. VII and VIII, 1890 and 1891,
Vols. IX and X, 1892, .
Vol.jXI, 1893
Vol, XII, 1894,
Total pages, Vols. 1 to XII, 1882-1894,
672
446
412
438
336
300
340
2,944
( XIII )
Prefacial and Calendar Quotations. Vols. I-XIl.
A chronicle of strange, sacred, secret, and forgotten things, xii, preface
j A cursed fiend brought death, disease, and pain, I vi, back of
( A blessed friend brought breath and ease again, ) title-page.
Amicus Plato, amicus SocrHtes, sed magis arnica Veritas, ii, preface
AH things are double, one against another (Eccl. xlii, 24), v, 133
All things began in order ; so shall they end ; vi, preface
A man's own mind will tell him more than seven sages, viii, 211
A noble Soul has no other merit than to be a noble Soul, xii, 69
A philosopher resieth not, unless he have the center of a thing, vi, 333
A quaint and curious volume of forgotten lore, i, back of title page
j Attempt the end, and never stand to doubt, )
( Nothing's so hard but search will find it out, J "* ^'^
Be careful to observe the truth in all things, ii, 593
Be swift to hear, slew to speak, slow to anger (James i, 19), iv, 365
Blessed is the man that meditates good things (£ccl. xiv, 23), iv, 223
Daylight and Truth meet us with a clear dawn. ii, 48 1
Defer not till to-morrow to be wise, ii, 378
Diruit, aedificat, mutat quadrata rotundis (cover, 99 132), v, 123
Emerson said that Goethe said that Plato said Culture, ii, title page
Every being is his own center to the universe, vii, 83
Error belongs to the libraries, Truth to the human mind, iv, 271
Every hidden science is but a letier detached from Jehovah, vii, 115
Every human being is a center of the universe, iii, 157
Every man is a valuable member to society, who . . produces
knowledges for men, x, 273
Everything comes to the man who in silence can wait, viii, 387
Evil is the dark son of Earth (Matter), and Good the fair
daughter of Heaven (Spirit), viii, 307
Gather up the fragment, that nothing be lost (John vi, 12), ii, 361
Geometrical equality can do great things, among gods and men, v, 149
God could not change the relation between the diameter and
circumference of a circle, vii, 195
God hath spoken once ; two-fold is what I heard, vi, 365
( God is a circle whose circumference is everywhere, v, 36, ) ...
( God is a circle whose circumference is nowhere, vii, 125, ) "** '"^
God perpetually geometrizes, v, title-page
Go on and the Light will come to you, iv, cover
Give me a place to stand and I will move the world, iii, 141
Grant that the knowledge I get may be the knowledge worth
having, xii, 217
Great is Truth and mighty above all things (i Esdras iv,4i), ii, 401
Heaven is one ; how can there be mere than one God there ? vi, 349
He is a rash man, who . . pronounces the word impossible, 5, 57
He that hath understanding, to understand, let him understand, xii, 321
He who lived long ago, in the morning of the world, v, 73
He who knows himself knows his own Creator, vi, 285
History is philosophy teaching by example, ii, 341
( XIV )
How can I think each separate, and all one? iii, 109
How oft we lay the volume down to ask, ii, 368
Humanity is but a man who lives perpetually, learns continually, iv, 397
I cannot tell how the truth may be, ii, 368
IcHTHUS — This single word coutains a host of sacred names, ix, 73
If Jupiter were to speak, he would speak as Plato did, iv, 427
If you would have your Light shine, set it in a dark place, xi, 283
In order,nt:xt to the Paternal Mind, I,Psyche, dwell, animating all, xi, 77
Intellect is the fountain of words, and speech is its mouthpiece,
viii, 243
In the beginning there arose the Source of Golden Light, ix, 121
In the friction of minds there must be scintillations of Light, xi, 155
I pause for a reply, i, loi
It is more blessed to give than to receive (Acts xx, 35), iv, 223
I think, therefore, lam is the first and most certain Truth, ii, 545
It neither speaks nor hides, but signifies ^ vi, title-page
Knowledge is the material with which Genius builds her fabric, ix, iii
King, law, light, leader. Rex, lex, lux, dux. i, facing i
Know 7%^x^^ descended from Heaven, iii, i
Language, rhetoric, logic, arithmetic, music, geometry, astronomy.
Lingua, tropus, ratio, numerus, tonus, angulus, astra, v, back of title-page
Listen to him who shows himself ready to be instructed by others, x, 1 7 7
Learn by studying the harmonies and revolutions of the all, xii, i
Learn to know all, but keep thyself unknown, iii, 29, viii, title-page
Leave no stone unturned, ii, 345
Let no one ignorant of geometry enter here, ii, 125
Let us be silent, so we may hear the whispers of the gods, ix, i
Manifest is Truth when it shines, more manifest whe nit speaks, viii, 275
Man is the first dialogue that Nature held with God, v, i
Many people know many things, no one everything, ix, title page
Mathematics is the science which draws necessary conclusions, xi, 259
Mnemosyne,is the mother of the muses, but Jupiter is the Father, x, 305
Men were our masters to teach, we learn silence from the gods, viii, 523
( MuUae terric61is linguae, ccelestibus una, > ... , . . ,
j Many languages on earth, in heaven but one, \ "^ ^"^ ^^' titie-page
j Multa rogare ; rogata ten ere ; retenta docere ; )
( Haec tria discipulum faciunt superare magistrum, ) ^ ^°
My secret is for me and the children of my house, xii, 149
Neither height, nor depth can measure possibilities of the Soul, xi, 10 1
Nothing is beautiful but the Truth,
Nothing is lost, but all transmutes and becomes.
Number, weight, and measure are the foundations of all exact
science.
Once more, search with me,
One Truth is clear, Whatever is, is right,
( Quos anguis tristi dire cum vulnere stravit, ) .
{ Hos sanguis Christi miro turn munere lavit, ) '
Plato, thou reasonest well,
ii, 609
f all exact
V, 197
xi, 225
». 303
», 657
back of title-page
i, 185
( XV )
Plato, the most divine, most holy, most wise man, the Homer
of philosophers, x, 241
Rex, lex, lux, dux. Kin^, law, light, leader, i, facing i
Rich is that universal self whom thou worshipest as the Soul,
V, 25, xi and xii, title-pages
( Seven hours to law, to soothing slumber seven, > ,. ,^, . ..., _ , ^
1 Ten to the world alot, and all to heaven, f ^^' ^^^^ ^^ title-page
Science may become divine by admitting Him who is the light
of the world, x, 209
Stand out from between me and the sun, vi, 237
Still does the old instinct call back the old names, vii, i
f The action of the //tad is centrifugal ; >
) While that of the Odyssey is centripetal ; ) ^^' ^^^
The beginning of wisdom is the beginning of spiritual power, viii, 403
The center of each thing is Spirit, coexisting with the Word, viii, 259
( The cosmos is the champion of the just / Wisdom V) •• o (l
\ The world fighti^th for the righteous, \ xvi, 17), l\ "^ ^^9. 210
The Divine Spirit is to the Soul what th6 Soul is to the Body, xii, 297
The goal of Truth is the Atlantis of the Soul, xii, 241
The gods are come down to us,in the likeness of menfActs xiv, 1 1 ), ix, 11
The gods desire the depth and not the tumult of the Soul, xi, 29
The greatest disease of the Soul is ungodliness and ignorance
of God, X, 53
The great ocean of Truth lay all undiscovered before me, iv, 301
The heart is the place where the Soul is at its own home, xii, 195
The hidden secret of the universe is powerless to resist the
might of thought, vii, 179
The human soul is infinitely richer than it is itself aware of, xi, 203
The inhabitants of earth have many tongues, those of heaven but one,
TMany languages on earth, in heaven but one,) iii and iv, title-page
The instructor of the people is a man of many lives, viii, 227
The issues belong to God : to do, of right belongs to us, viii, 547
The laws of nature are the mathematical thou<2;hts of God, v, 165
The life of man stands much in need of calculation and number, ix, 49
The mathematical intellect is the criterion of Trut, ii, 641
The one thing in the world of value is the active Soul, xii, 41
Thefe is abundance of knowledge, yet but little Truth known, fi, 577
There is a nearer way to heaven than Homer's chain, v, 181
i There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, \ ii, back of
Than are dreamt of in your philosophy, 3 title-page
The last of crimes which is forgotton is that of announcing
new truths, viii, 419
There is no religion higher than Truth, ii, 449
There's a divinity that shapes our ends, vi, 253
The search after Truth is admiration, iv, 255
The soul has three vehicles : i ethereal ; 2 aerial ; 3 terrestrial, vi, 269
The Supreme Intelligible is to be apprehended with the flower
of the intellect, viii, 371
C XVI )
The time is born for Enoch to speak^and Elias to work again^ vi, 317
The time that bears no fruit deserves no name, iv, 381
The undiscovered country from whose bourn no traveler returns,
xii, preface
The unity of humanity is the millenium of peace, xii, 269
The universe is but a mean between two extremes, iii, 77
The whole earth is the brave man's country, iv, 317
They are never alone who are accompanied with noble thoughts, iv, 333
Think on these things (Phil, iv, 8), i, title-page
This is the way to Light (Barnabas xiv, 25), iii, 173
j Those who have felt the serpent's venomed wound, ) vi, back of
( In Christ's miraculous blood have healing found, ) title-page
Thou and I, the one thing; before me thou ; that after thee, I, xi, 179
Thou art an emanation of the Eternal Mind, ii, 561
Thou seed of a Divine Mind art sprung from Hercules, vi, 301
Time and Space are but inverse measures of the Force of the Soul, xi, i
Time restores many things, but eternity alone restores all, viii, in
To believe without knowing is weakness ; to believe, because
we know, is power, x, 145
To see Athens, one must have Athenian eyes, vii, 51
J *Tis greatly wise to talk with our past hours, ) .. j,^
( And ask them what report ? J "' *^^
To those who love, there is a return from Hades to Light, vii, 147
Truth always has the vantage ground, ii, 433
Truth crushed to earth shall rise again, ii, 369
Truth for authority, and not authority for Truth, ii, 497
Truth is always strange, stranger than fiction, ii, 353
Truth is as impossible to be soiled by any outward touch as the
sunbeam, xii, 93
Truth is established by scrutiny and deliberation, ii, 625
Truth is from Heaven, ii, 529
Truth is heavy ; few, therefore, can find it, ii, 513
Truth is the body of God, as Light is his shadow, ii, 337
Truth is the music of Heaven, ii, 401
Truth is the speech of inward purity, ii, 417
Truth's like a torch, the more it's shook, it shines, ii, :72i
Truth must be sought for at the bottom of the well, ii, 385
What is, what has been, and what is to be, vii, 39*
Whatsoever on earth existeth, in a seven it consisteth, vi, 397
What's done we partly may compute, ii, 332
When Adam was made, the ancient worlds were called forth]again, v, 41
When found make a note of, i, 3
When we walk toward the sun of Truth, shadows are behind us, xi, 25
Who can travel from Dan to Beersheba, and cry/Tis all barren ? ii, 384
Who keeps back Truth a beauteous diamand hides, xii, 125
Who knows not Circe, the daughter of the Sun ? vi, 381
Who offends against Heaven has none to whom he can pray, v, 89
Who thinks most, feels the noblest, acts the best, ii, 488
Yew, those who know virtue are few, vi, 221
_ -iscEX-x-.A.asrEso'crs
OTES ' QUEEIES
f\' LoifK, MjrHf^:.^fJTrc:
■'— »W,if.
rol. XII. JANUARY, 1894. No. X.
05E DOLLAE 1 YEIR IH ADVMCE.
1 S H 4 .
riO
[been ibatiicbc acI
i^; Ciii:
Vob. i
Tl
A tr
SEND R>l
m! jrtL
Til
r.'i-
Uicar^' wl liluiUr ::?C4nUli
;jliii aitiiu AIUCLC'
( 1 )
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES,
H. C. €iOVMJ[^,
• ■ •
•
editor.
" Learn by studying the harmonies and revolutions
of
the aW."— Plato.
Vol. XII.
JANUARY,
1894.
No. 1.
So Mote it Be. We love this quaint old response. To us it nneans
unity born of harmony, which is the key to heavenly enjoynnent It
says we have sat together on the level, and profit has been its fruit ;
that we are better men by so doing, and as little things make up our
natural Temple, so these meetings, from time to time, build up our
spiritual. It should be our aim to make these words golden. Let
them be an echo from the heart. They are a benediction born of
charity which has its sustenance from a world unseen by mortal eyes —
the source of all inspiration. For more than a cenutry has this Ma-
sonic saying been borne heavenward, as incense. We trust, as the
years roll by, they will be dearer, as the sun of that land of rest be-
gins to shed its lustre over the mountain peaks which looks upon a
landscape where a weary footfall is never heard^ and tears and sighs
are aliens. D. R. Adams^ Providence, R. I.
American Masonry. It is an extraordinary tribute to American
Masonry that fifty-two signers af the Declaration of Independence
out of the fifty-five, could have formed a Lodge ; and all the Major
Generals in the army of the Revolution (1775-1783) were bound by
the mystic tie. One was expelled from the Fraternity j but his infamy
and its punishment have given more brilliant and permanent fame to
the virtues of the rest. The unknown grave, and the execrated mem-
ory of Benedict Arnold serve by contrast to exalt to nobler and gran-
der heights the pure Masonic patrotism of George Washington.
Dwight R. Adams, Centerville, R. I.
(2)
^Enigma De Nomine Virginis. " My name contains five and fifty,
and yet hath only eight letters ; the 3d is the 3d part of the sth
which 3d added to the 6th will produce a number whose square root
shall exceed the 3d of itself by just the ist^ and the root is half the
4th ; now the 5th and the 7th are equal ; the ist and the Sth are also
equal and make the 2d as much as the 6th hath, which contains 4
more than the 3d tripled."
Represent the proposition in the following way, the numerals stand-
ing for the eight letters of the word :
(0 (2) (3) (4) (S) (6) (7) C8)
y, 3x+4-2>', X, 2V4jcHP4, 3x, 8^+4, 3^, y.
Now adding these eight together and reducing, we have,
1 Sx+Hx+2 V 4x+4=55.
2V4x-}-4=13jt:; from whence we find *=13, and>=l.
These values fulfill all the conditions of the proposition, except the
statement, " which 3d added to the 6th will produce a number whom
square root will exceed the 3d of itself by just the 1st ; *' this perhaps
should have had the words, " be exceeded by " in place of the word
" exceed." Even then it will not be correct as | of 4^4"'^ will give a
fraction. We will then have 1, H, 3, 8, 9, 13, 9, and 1 as the eight
letters. Applying this to the alphabet, recollecting that i and j were
the same letter in ancient times, we will have,
l=a, 11=/, 3=^:, 8=A, 9=/, 13=«,
And we have the word '* Alchinia," evidently intended for "Alchimia.*
It is possible from the above formula that >' = 2, but this will pro-
duce a word which I cannot fiijd has any meaning.
B. A. Mitchell, Jr., Philadelphia.
Shoepacs. These were old-fashioned Canadian shoes, worn by the
early French on the frontier. '* Shoepecs Recollections,'* a wayside
glimpse of American life, by Walter March (O. Boliver Wilcox) was
published in New York in 1856. It is an intetesting description of
life among the early French and American settlers in the district of
the Great Lakes, then the far Northwest. i2mo. cloth.
(8)
Ihe Quadrature of the Circle.
We do not now undertake to discuss the quadrature in any of its
mathematical aspects, nor the various claims that have been put forth.
Every few months we receive the manuscript claiming the solution of
the problem ; but what is more surprising is that each one claims be
is the first person to discover such a value of w. They seem to forget
that " great men lived before Agamemmon." Some of the articles
we have published from time to time, especially since July, 1888. Up
to that time the various quadratures were collected and a digest of
each compiled, giving under the name of each author his results. The
alphabetical list of titles then was over one hundred, and these were
published in a pamphlet of thirty-two pages. The same was printed
as an appendix to Notes and Queries for July, 1888. Hence, any
one who thinks he has discovered ihe value of w should first examine
the records for previous efforts to see if he has been anticipated by
such a value of tt. If he fails to find /its value in the aforesaid Amer-
can list, he should then examine Augustus DeMorgan's list of sixty-
nine given in his work, " Budget of Paradoxes," a work of 512 pages,
printed in London, 1872. If then he finds no pre-discoveerr, he should
read Montucla's Histolre des Recherehes sur la Qnadrature du Cercle,
edited by P. L. Lacroix, Paris, 1841. If none of of these works men-
tion the value discovered, it is then quite safe to announce such to the
world.
In 1854, Rev. Domenico Angherd, Archpriest of St. Vito, Malta,
published his discovery of the value of rr, in an octavo volume. He
announced it also in seven articles contributed to the Mediterraean
Gazette^ commencing Dec. 26, 1855 i ^^^o Malta Titnes^ June 9, 1858 ;
and also published a duodecimo volume on the same in 1858. After
publishing to the world his article and books announcing that he was
the first person to make the discovery he was astounded that he had
been antedated six years by one William Peters in his work, " The
Quadrature and Exact Area of the Circle Demonstrated," London^
1848. This man also announced that he was the first to give the
value of le to the world. In 1865 he announced the publication of a
large work, and stated he had the corroboration and support of Rev.
Domenico Angheri, of St. Vito, Malta. Now later on what was his
(4)
astonishment to learn that Gaetano Rossi had published his work in
1804, entitled *^ The Solution of the Problem of the Quadrature of the
Circle." Mr. Peters' large work on ir has not been heard of since
its announcement.
Each of these quadrators announced that the ratio of circumference
to diameter was as 3^ to 1. Rev. D. Angheri is quite exhaustive in
his details of demonstration, discussing the 2 per cent over-plus of his
area, and many other comparasions with the orthodox value, 3.141592.
Several other Englishman laid claim to the same ratio, for instance,
Henry F. W. Pratt, M. D., in a work, ** Eccentric and Centric Force,"
Appendix, London, 1862. Also, Ephraim Smooth, in Register of Arts
and Sciences^ July 8. 1826.
In America we also have two who lay claim to the discovery of this
same ratio, one pseudonymous, •* Durham," in New York Sun^ Au-
gust^ 1878, and Edward J. Goodwin, M. D., in this No. of Notes and
Queries, page 14.
Saint Paul's Journey into Spain. Did Paul make his journey
into Spain ? D.
A belief is strongly held that St. Paul made his journey into Spain,
and then came to the coast of Cornwall, in south- western England
and gathered disciples there. Penzance is near Land's End, in Corn-
wall. Near Penzance is a little village which, since immemorial times^
has borne the name of Paul, a name far more suggestive of the New
Testament times than the more common one of St. Paul, the mission-
ary to the Gentiles. A legend there is cherished in connection with
his ministrations.
Through the instrumentality of Paul, a Roman soldier named
Pudens was converted. Some Druidical rites, always observed with
secrecy, were in progress in the vicinity of his station. Drawing too
near he was arrested as a spy on these observances. He was given
over to secular authority, and became the captive of a British king
who had not yielded to Roman power. The daughter of the king be-
came a convert of Pudens and his attached friend. When, before
long, the British ruler yielded to the strong arm of Rome, his pris-
oner was released and his daughter accompanied the Roman ' soldier
to Rome as his wife. There she was baptized with the name of
Claudia, the husband and wife being the Pudens and Claudia whom
Paul mentions in writing from Rome who was a prisoner there for the
second time (11 Timothy iv, 21).
(5;
Food for Thought. Hope of success is essential to success itself.
A beautiful woman pleases the eye, a good woman pleases the heart*
one is a jewel, the other a treasure.
Life is broken up into delusive rainbows. There is hardly any
steady, pure, white light anywhere.
Plato, being told that some enemies had spoken ill of him, said :
I will endeavor to so live that no one shall believe them.
Sometimes it is those who have seemed the hardest to gain as friends
who afterwards prove the most faithful ones.
The mind should be allowd to, dwell only on thoughts that are
happy, satisfying or perfect. Happy thought ! We have them, and
are in a state to receive them.
It is the habitual thought that frames itself into our life. It affects
us even more than our intimate social relatives do. Our confidential
friends have not so much to do in shaping our lives as thoughts have
which we barbor.
Cob Money. Fort Fdward was a military post of considerable im-
portance during the French and Indian wars and the Revolution. It
was built in 1 755 when 6,000 troops wers collected there under Gen-
eral Lyman, a Connecticut officer, awaiting the arrival of General
Johnsdn. It was first called Fort Lyman, in honor of the General
who superintended its erection. It was built of logs and earth, 16
feet high, and 22 feet thick, and stood at the junction of Fort Edward
Creek and the Hudson River.
The bulk of the specie in circulation among the French in Canada,
that time, was composed of Spanish small coins. One was a cross-
pistareen, worth about 16 cents ; the other, a quarter of the same.
They were irregular in form, and the devices and dates were quite im*
perfect. The dates of the two pieces seen were 1741 and 1743. They
were found in the vicinity of Fort Edward. There they are called
** cob money.*' Can any one tell why ? D, R. A.
" The wages of sin is death." (Vol. XI, p. 224.) " The wages
of sin is death." . This sentence has two subjects which are inter-
changable, — wages and death. One is the subject before and the other
the subject afyer the verb. J. G. Gholson.
(«)
The Screw Propeller as an instrument of propulsion is of com-
paratively late date. We find it proposed by Hooke in 1680 ; Duguet
in 1727 ; Pancton in 1868; Watt in 1780; Bramah in 1784; Fulton
in 1794 j Cartwright in 1798; and Shorter in 1802. Probably all of
the propellers were made of cast-iron. In 1804, two years before
Fulton began building the ** Clermont," Colonel John Stevens of Ho-
boken, New Jersey, bUilt and ran a steamboat on the North River, in
which he employed a screw-propeller. The engine and propeller are
stilled preserved at the Stevens Institute of Technology. In 1806 he
built the ** Phenix," and made the trip from Albany to New York, 1807,
shortly after Fulton had succeeded in accomplishing the same thing
with the '• Clermont." From this time to 1839, numerous arrange-
ments of screw propellers were proposed, but no extended use was
made of this method of propulsion until Francis Pettit Smith, of Hen-
don, England, and Captain John Ericsson, brought the subject for-
ward, and by their energy and perseverence proved the practical value
of screw-propellers for ships. Both obtained patents for the use of
the screw, in 1836, anp from that time forward its application to
steamships has steadily increased. Arthur M. Adams.
The Heaviest Locomotive on Wheels at the present time is
probbably the double-ended componnd locomotive built for the Mexi-
can Central Railroad, by the Rhode Island Locmotive Works. It
weighs, in working order, about 260,000 pounds. This engine has
saddle trucks.
Another heavy engine, which has separate tender, was exhibited by
the Baldwin Locomotive Works at the World's Columbian Exposition
at Chicago. It is a Deccapod Freight Engine for the New York,
Lake Erie and Western Railroad. The engine weighs, in working
order, 192,500 pounds, and the tender loaded weighs 117,500 pounds,
make a total of 310,000 pounds. Many engines we cannot report
as builders and railroad companies do not always care to put the
weight of their engines on record. Arthur M. Adams.
Bishop Berkeley's Statement, " There is no matter."
" When Bishop Berkeley said * There was no matter ; *
And proved it — Uwas wo matter what he said."
This from Byron's •* Don Juan " xi, i. J. G. Gholson.
( 7 )
The Center of the United States. The exact situation of the
center of the United States is a surprise to any one who has not given
the subject careful attention. The most eastern ppinl of the United
States is Quoddy Head, Maine ; the western, Attoo Island, Alaska ;
the most northern, Point Barrow, Alaska ; the most southern, Key
West, Florida. The center of the quadrangular figure formed by unit-
ing these four points is located at the crossing of 55 degrees north
latitude and no degrees west longitude, about 420 miles north of the
northern line of Montana. It is also true of the United States as of
Great Britain, that the sun never sets on our territory, for when it is
6 p. M., on Attoo Islands, Alaska, it is 9 : 36 a. m. of the following
day at Eastport, Maine. — The Companion y Columbus^ Ohio.
Alliteration. Hamconius wrote a poem in which every word be-
gan with C. It opens thus .•
Certamen Catholicum cum Galvinista.
Hucbald wrote a poem of 100 lines every word of which began also
with C. The last two lines are :
Conveniet claras claustris componere cqLnnaa^
Convpletur claris carmen cantahile calms.
In the " Materia More Magistralis '* every word begins with M.
Placentius, the Dominican, m the sixteenth century, wrote a poem
containing 253 Latin lines, hexameters, and entitled " Pugna Por-
corum,** every word of which begins with P. It opens thus;
Plaudite, porcelli ; porcorum pigra propago^
Thomas Tusser has a poem of twelve lines in rhyme, on " Thrift,"
every word of which begins with T.
The " Talitan Turnpike Tale," every word of which begins with T,
is found in Notes and Queries, Vol. I, p. 11 7.
The poem beginning, " An Austrian army awfully arrayed," con-
tains 26 lines, each line of which in succession begins with one letter
of the alphabet in regular order.
The distich on Cardinal Wolsey is quite well known :
Begot hy btUcherSj hut by bishops bred.
How high His Honor holds hia haughty head.
All Saints' Day, November i,is in commemoration of all ihedead
who have " died in the Lord *' (Revelation xiv, 13), especially for
those for whom no special day has been appointed. Called also " All
Hallows," and in French, La Toussaint, These terms were, in 830
A. D , substituted by Gregory IV, for the previous one of All Martyrs.
(8)
QUESTIOJfS.
1. Wanted the origin, nationality and meaning of the name Patter-
son, with various forms, its location, etc. Has any genealogy of the
family been published ? Miss M. E. P.
2. Also, similar information relative to the name Vance. There
is a Senator Vance, of North Carolina, in Congress. Also the same
of the names Burlingame, Dyer, and Ensworth. Miss Emm/i E. V,
3. Did the first Church of Salem, Mass., have a Confession of
Faith distinct from the Covenant .> Did J. B. Felt publish a pam-
phlet some forty years ago, in Boston, on this ? Old Style.
4. Who was the first Governor of Massachusetts ? Histgricus.
5. How was it that New Jersey Colony was early called Nova
Caesarea? The New Jersey colonial penny has the name Nova
Caesarea on one side. D wight R. A.
6. About what time were family records first written in family
Bibles, and when were blank leaves for the purpose first bound in ?
What early editions with record blanks are known 1 Previous to the
Bible record what general " place of records " was used ? Can infor-
mation be obtained at any Bible museum ? Eben" P. Dyer.
7. I have a copy of the " Poets of Connecticut, with Biographical
Sketches.'' 8vo. pp. 468, New York, 1847. By C. W. Everest. There
is a Rhode Island Book, published about the same time, now scarce,
What other States have brought out similar works 1 Bessie L. A.
8. What King of England granted a patent by which Connecticut
colony extended west in a belt " to the South Sea," or Pacific Ocean ?
What time was the grant made, and what parallels were the limits ?
When and how was the grant reduced ^ Some queer points arose in
New York history by this grant. J. Q. A.
9. What were the necessary qualifications of 2i freeman in the early
history of the colonies of Massachusetts, Connecticut, Rhode Island,
and New York .> When were said laws passed in each colony and
when repealed ? John Q. Adams.
10. What other works besides the following, have "QEdipus " for
the first word of their titles } " CEdipus Coloneus," by Sophocles ;
" CEdipus iEgyptaicus," By George R. Gliddon ; " CEdipus Judaicus,"
by William Drummond ; ** CEdipus Romanus," by George Townsend.
Arch. T. Hartly.
(9)
A Curious Original Investigation.
It is quite a journey from my house to the Exposition where I have
to go daily to my work as Foreign Press Editor, and I have to travel
nearly twenty-five miles each way, on two lines of railroad. To relieve
the deadly monotony of the trip I have amused myself with some
curious calculations, the results of which I forward to you. I went
as far as I could in my factoring, not having at hand Burckhardt's Ta-
bles of Factors, so I cannot say whether my larger numbers are
primes or not. Probably they are not, and I would like very much to
see the table of factors worked out.
What I have done is this : I have taken numbers whose digits are
found in the consecutive series, 012345678 9. Reversing the
digits and then subtracting the original number from the new number,
I examined the remainders with the following results :
The difference between the reversed numbers and the original is
constant for numbers of the same number of digits.
Thus, take the number 45. Reversed it is 54. 54 — 45 leaves 9.
And on trial it will be found that this remainder 9 is constant for all
numbers of two digits up to the last possible in such a series, /. e, 89.
I then worked out these constant remainders and tabulated them
as follows :
So.
Constant
Constant Remain-
_
Quotients.
Constant Remainders
Dig
ItaT
Remainders.
ders divided by 3'-
Factored.
1.
3^x
9x0x2x11
2.
9
32x 1
1
9x1
3.
198
32x 22
2 2
9x2x11
4.
3087
32x 343
'343
9x7x7x7
5.
41976
32x 4664
46 64
9x2x11x2x2x53
6.
530865
32x 58985
58985
9x5x11797
7.
6419754
32x 713306
713 306
9x2x11x32423
8.
75308643 j ZH 8367627
8367627
9x8x2789209
9.
864197532 S^x 96021948
9602 1948
9x2x11x2x2182317
10.
9753086421 39x1083687279
10837 66269
9x3x361225423
Naturally in the last series, that of ten digits, there is but a single
one; i. e. 0123456789 ; reversed, 9876543210.
The table of constant remainders is peculiar. Beginning at the
( 10)
bottom and working up, the numbers 1, 2, 3, A, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, are
found in regular sequence. In the same manner the column of tens
gives 2, 3, 4, 5, etc. ; the column of hundreds, 4, 5, 6, 7, etc. When
however, we examine the next column to the left, we find 6, 7, 8, 9,
0, 1, 3. The regular sequence is broken by the omission of the 2.
The remaining columns persist in this omission of the 2. Further,
the terminal numbers at the right hand give the series, 0, 0, 1,
3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 ; the 2 being again omitted. By arranging the
constant remainders in pyramid form, as follows, some other pecu-
liarities are revealed.
9
1 9 8
3 8 7
4 19 7 6
5 3 8 6 5
6 4 19 7 5 4
75308643
864197532
9753086421
The central column of this pyramid is 0, 9, 9, 9, 9, 9.
The columns to the left of the center are, respectively, 0, 0, 0, ;
1, 1, 1, 1 ; 3, 3, 3, 3 ; 4, 4, 4 ; 5, 5, 5 ; 6, 6 ; 7, 7 . 8 ; 9.
The columns to the right of the center are, respectively, 8, 8, S, S;
8, 7, 7, 7 ; 7, 6, 6, 6 ; 6, 5, 5 ; 5, 4, 4 ; 4, 3 ; 3, 2 ; 2 ; 1.
The constant remainders for three-digit and four-digit numbers are
the bases from which, by a peculiar development, all the other con-
stant remainders are produced, as follows :
198
41976
6419754
864197532
9
3087
530865
75308643
9753086421
(11 )
Adding together the first and last digits for the whole series of con-
stant rennainders gives the following series :
0,; 9; 9,; 10,; 10,; 10,; 10,; 10,; 10,; 10.
In like manner adding the digits either side of the center, than
those ones removed away, and so successively gives these series, the
center line being, 0, ; 9, ; 9, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0.
0,; 9,; 9,; 0,; 9,; 0,; 9,; 0,; 9,; 0. Center line.
0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 8, ; 0, ; 8, ; 0, ; 8, ; 0, ; 8. Either side of center line.
0, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0, ; 8, ; 0, : 8, ; 0, ; 8, ; 0. One remove.
0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 10, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0, ; . 9, ; 0, ; 9. Two removes.
0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ;' 10, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0. Three removes.
0, ; 0, ; ; 0, ; 0, ; 10, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0, ; 9. Four removes.
0; ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 10, ; 0, ; 9, ; 0. Five removes.
0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 10, ; 0, ; 9. Six removes.
0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 10, ; 0. Seven removes.
0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; ( , ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 0, ; 10. Eight removes.
A very slight investigation of the table of constant ramainders will
readily reveal other curious series and properties.
If now we divide these constant remainders by 9, or 3^, we pro-
duce a series of quotients which when tabulated exhibit some curious
peculiarities.
The column of units, beginning at the top this time, gives the nat-
ural series, 0, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9.
The column of hundreds gives a new series, 2, 4, 6, 8, 0, 2, 4, 6.
If now we arrange these quotients in a pyramid as in the fourth
division of the table , we notice that the right hand numbers, as be-
fore, give the series, 0, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 ; but those on the
left give the series, 0, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 7, 8, 9, 10.
That the first six numbers, /. if, ; 1 ; 22 ; 348 ; 4664 ; 58985 ; are
the same whether read backward or forward.
Factoring these constant remainders brings to light some further
peculiarities. Whenever the number of digits in the original num-
bers is odd, we find 2 x } 1 as a factor, and 2 x 11, or 22, is the con-
stant remainder of three digit numbers or the first practical numbers
( 12 )
above zero, or unity. In the column of quotients we found that up
to the quotient for 6 digits the nunnbers were symmetrical, but that
for the 7 digits and higher this symmetry ceased. Here, in the fac-
tor column, the lost symmetry reappears in the factor 32423.
Query ? If, as I suspect, 2789209, 2182317, and 361225423 are
not prime numbers, will they not when factored give numbers that
will carry out the symmetry ? Who will carry out the investigaion, if
indeed, it is worth while ? AvMfe, Chicago, 111.
Some ProUems of 1787.
I have been lately looking over the first volume of the ^\Columbian
Magazine or Monthy Miscellany^ containing a view of the history, liter-
ature, manners, and characters of the year 1787. Printed in Phila-
delphia for T. Seddon, W. Spotswood, C. Cist, and J. Trenchard."
From it I have copied the problems for the readers of Notes and
Queries. In the first number September, 1786, four " Mathematical
Questions," are given :
Question i. Given the latitute left, distance, and difference of longi-
tude, o find the course and latitude come to.
Example, A ship from the Lizard, in latitude 49° 57' N., longi-
tude 5° 14' W., sails S. westward till her diatance be 1014 miles, and
then finds, by an observation of the moon's distance from the sun,
that she is in longitude 23° 48' W. I desire to know what course
she steered, and what latitude she is in, both by middle latitude and
Mercator sailing.
Q. 2. An observer at London discharged a great gun at the instant
that an eclipse of one of Jupiter's satellites happened ; now another
observer at Dublin heard the report of the gun 32 m. 45 s. after the
time that the eclipse happened with him. It is required to find the
bearing, distance, and difference of longitude between these two
cities ; the latitude of London being 51° 31' N., and the latitude of
Dublin 53** 20' N.
Q, 3. Required an easy geometrical rule, whereby a cooper may
cut a large bottom into four equal bottoms so as to lose the least stuff
possible.
Q. 4. How many different ways can ;^ioo be paid, with guineas
at thirty-five shillings, and half-joes at sixty shillings without using
any change ?
( 13 ;
Q $, A sharper, having got into a liquor cellar, drew out of a rum
puncheon, containing 124 gallons, the full of a large keg, which he
carried off, first filling up the puncheon with water, lest the theft
should be discovered before he had an opportunity of carrying off
more ; having disposed of his first booty, he returns and takes out of
the same puncheon the full of his keg, filling it up with water as be-
fore ; and thus he goes for three times successively ; but in his fourth
attempt, he is detected, and it is found that the liquor in the punch-
eon, after its being thus three times adulterated, or mixed with water,
is fifty per cent worse than at first ; that is, there is as much water as
rum in the puncheon. I desire to know how many gallons the keg
held, which the sharper made use of to carry of the liquor.
Providence, R. I. J, Q. Adams
Question. — In this fair city, tell, I pray,
What was the hour the eleventh of May,
When in the state-house yard upright,
My level shade was half my height f
Philadelphia, Sept. 15, (1786). Phtlaster.
In the October number is a query, " To Philaster."
Was it, Fhilaster, day or night,
By sun, by moon, or candle light f
When, in the state-house yard you found
Your shadow, measured on the ground
Was half your height f The year, too, fix,
(Perhaps you meant not eighty-six),
And when your question is correct.
A proper answer then expect
Philelios.
The Dominical Letter. What is the English translation of the
following two hexameters which initials give the dominical letters ?
^stra Z>abit i^ominus 6^ratisque ^eabit Egexios
Cratia Christiolae i^eret .^urea Z?ona -Fideli. Y.
A Problem of Brahmagupta. '* Two anchorities lived at the top
of a cliff of height h, whose base was distant mh from a neighboring
village. One of them de3cended the cliff and walked to the village,
while the other flew up a height x and then flew in a straight line to
the village. The distance traversed by each was the same. Find x'*
From Brahma-SphutaSiddhanta,
( 14 )
An Important Outside Exhibit
DURING THE WORLD'S FAIR.
Editor of Notes and Queries :
Whoever proves loyal to the cause oE progressive knowledge should
be ever willing to give full utterance of the faith which is in him, that
his views be first crucified for the truth they may contain. The im-
mortal Newton left the world an imperishable and trustworthy exam-
ple when he said, " There is no argument against a fact." Thus much
as prefatory to the statement which is respectfully submitted as a re-
port of an event that should not be lost sight of by the people who
have just concluded showing those of other names what has been
achieved in a land whose discovery was divinely directed and also
supervised.
As you are well aware, leading authorities of this country and in
Europe were duly notified that I would (in person or by proxy) dem-
onstrate during the World's Fair, at Chicago, that the square on a
line equal to the quadrant of the circumference is the only method
whereby to get the side of a square whose perimeter equals that of a
given circle. My commital to do so was duly fulfilled on the evening
of July 7th, 1893, at the World's Fair Hotel, as you will please to note
by the circular herewith enclosed,* which was used to give notice of
time and place of that free entertainment.
The circular notices were sent to the Director General and the
Chief of the Liberal Arts Department, to the principal book pub-
lishers and newspaper editors, to the principals of the Chicago High
Schools, and to others orominent in the educational domain.
The demonstrations were illustrated by appropriate designs pre-
pared by Rand, McNally & Co.
The first important feature of the demonstration showed that the
square on a line equal to the quadrant of the circumference had
happily brought to light the ratio of the chord and arc of 90^,
which is as 7:8; and also that of the diagonal and one side of a
square, which is as 10:7. These two new ratios disclose the fact
that the numerical relation of the diameter and circumference is as f : 4.
The second feature in the demonstration showed that the square on
the diameter (taken as the line or unit) produces the side of a square
which equals 9 when the arc of 90 degrees equals 8. This was made
to account why the area of a circle is one-fifth greater than a square
of the same perimeter when the diameter is employed as the linear
unit instead of the quadrant of the circumference. It was illustrated,
by the diagrams, that it does not require the side of a square whose
perimeter equals a greater circle to measure the area of a less circle,
(15 )
because, if such be the fact, it would take a piece of tire-iron 18+
feet long to bind a wagon wheel 16 feet in circumfereuce.
The third phase of the demonstration was employed to show that
while the finite ratio (f : 4) gives the circle more space than the so-
called orthodox ratio (3.1416), yet, the same ratio represents the area
of the circle two % more than the finite ratio when applied to the
circle whose circumference equals 4, as will be seen by comparing the
terms of their respective proportions, stated as follows :
1 : 3.20:: 1.25 :4 1 : 3.1416 :: 1.2732 :4
It will be observed that the product of the terms of the extremes is
equal to the product of those of the means in the first proposition,
while they fail to correspond by about ^o ^ (^(^ in the second proposition.
The above application of numbers shows that hereafter teachers
can choose between two rules when they want to know the true and
finite dimensions of a circle.
The fourth point seen in the demonstration showed that the ratio
of the circle was the same in principle as that of the square. For ex-
ample, if we multiply the perimeter of a square (the sum of its sides)
by one-fourth of one side, the product equals the sum of two sides by
one-half of one side, which equals the square on one side. Further-
more, the number required to express the units of length in one-
fourth of a right line, is the square root of the number representing
the square of the linear unit bounded by it in the form of a square
whose ratio is as 1 : 4.
These properties of the ratio of the square apply in case of the cir-
cle without an exception, as will be sustained by the ioWowing /ormu/a
to express the numerical measure of both circU and square.
Let C represent the circumference of a circle whose quadrant is
unity, and Q \ the quadrant ; and then CQ^ will apply as the numer-
ical measure of a circle and a square.
In conclusion, if it can be proved that the area of the circle is one-
fifth greater than a square of the same perimeter, at the same time, it
must be granted that ih^fact was not known prior to March, i888.
Solitude, Ind. Edward J. Goodwin.
* "A New Mathematical Truth. An important outside exhibit
as an American accompaniment to the World's Columbian Exposition.
On Friday evening, July 7, 1893, between the hours of 4 and 5 o'clock
-p. M., Dr. E. J. Goodwin will give a free entertainment at the Knox
World's Fair Hotel, corner of 79th Street and Duncan Ave., Chicago.
** He claims to be the first and only man who has been enabled to
find that the square on a line equal to the quadrant of the circum-
ference produces the side of a square whose perimeter equals that of
<16)
the circle. He offers one hundred dollars ($too) as a prize to any
mathematical expert who proves able to show that such is not the fact.
** It is an instinct natural to an American for him to feel somewhat
ambitious to make such a discovery in mathematical science a fea-
ture in connec ion with America's exhibit during the World's Exposi-
tion, even if he has to do so on the outside of the World's Fair
Grounds, and at his own expense."
A Puzzle Explained.
Editor of Notes and Queries :
It is some time since I have sent you any contributions, but here is
one J feel that I ought to send you. This item has been making the
rounds, and is so absurdly false, mathematically speaking, in its claim
to be mysterious, that I have worked it out to show how simple it
is. It belongs to a very large and well-known class of similar jug-
gling with figures :
Mathematical puzzles are generally very far from interesting,
but there is one which would puzzle old " Algebra " Davies to explain.
It is this : Open a book at random and select a word within the first
ten lines and less than the tenth word from the end of the line. Now
double the number of the page and multiply the number by 'five ; then
add twenty ; then add the number of the line selected ; then add five ;
then multiply the sum by ten, and add the number of the word in the
line. When this has been done, subtract 250 and the remainder in
the unit column will indicate the number of the word, in the tenth col-
umn, the number of the line, and the remaining figures the number of
the page. The result is infallible but that is not strainge. The curi-
ous thing about it is, how is the result obtained ? — Exchange.
The explanation is exceedingly simple as may be readily seen by
throwing the operations into algebraic form as follows :
Let the number of the page be represented by x. Let the number
of the line be represented by y. Let the number of the word be rep-
resented by z. Then the indicated operations are :
( (2:«:)5-f 20+>'-f 5)10+^-250=;c, y, z.
or, 100jc+10y-f250+2-250=^:;c,j/,a:.
or, lOOx-f-lOy-j-^^^c, J', «.
From which it is readily seen that what has really been done is to
multiply the page number by 100, the line number by 10, and the
word number by unity ; adding the results will naturally produce the
apparently mysterious resultant. It is also plain why the line and
word numbers must each be less than ten. Aymp:, La Grange, 111.
(.17)
A C0.NTRIBUT10J^
TO THE
BIBLIOGRAPHY OP N. H. ODD - FELLOWSHIP.
COLLECTED BY S. C. GOULD, P. G. R.
The following collection of books, pamphlets, magazines, papers,
poems, etc., comprise such as have been published during the past
50 years devoted wholly orpart to Odd-Fellowship in New Hampshire.
We have included in this bibliography only such addresses, papers^
and poems as have been published complete in themselves. This is
printed only as a first contribution to the subject that there may be a
record of the titles preserved lest the collection should be scattered
or lost by fire.
Bagley, George E. Editor of Odd-Fellows* Department, published
in Weekly Gazette , Nashua, from August 6, 1889, to May i, 1891.
Published also in Daily Gazette^ each week.
Biographical Sketches. Sketches, with portraits, of prominent
Odd-Fellows, in New Hampshire, have been published as follows :
William G. Billings, Piscataqua Lodge No. 6, Portsmouth, died Sep-
tember I, 1893, Popular Odd-Fellow^ September, 1893, Con-
cord, and Daily Union^ September 2, 1893, Manchester.
Horace A. Brown, Rumford Lodge No. 46, Concord, Popular Odd-
Fellow, July, 1893, Concord.
William P. Buell, Granite Lodge No. i, Nashua, died January 23,
1879, Weekly Times, March i, 1879, Manchester.
George A. Cummings, White Mountain Lodge No. 5, Concord,
Popular Odd-Fellow, May, 1893, Concord.
Frank M. Davis, Beaver Brook Lodge No. 36, Keene, Popular
Odd-Fellow, February, 1893, Concord.
(18)
Biographical Sketches —
Joseph Kidder, Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Manchester, Heart and
Hand, May 6, 1871, New York, and Popular Odd-Fellow,
January, 1893, Concord.
John Kimball, White Mountain Lodge No. 5, Concord, Popular
Odd-Fellow J March, 1893, Concord.
Joel Taylor, Hillsborough Lodg^e No, 2, Manchester, died May S,
1881, Heart and Hand, March 30, 1872, New York.
BouRLET, John W. Address delivered at the Thirty-Ninth Anniver-
sary of White Mountain Lodge No. 5, Concord, February 7, 1883.
With appendix containing a List of Past Grands, and Membership.
Svo. pp. 40. Concord, 1883.
i— 77ie Popular Odd-Fellow. ' A comprehensive summary of con-
temporary thought on all topics of interest to the Independent
Order of Odd- Fellows. John W. Bourlet, editor and publisher.
Vol. I, January to December, 1893. Large eight-page quarto.
Concord, 1893.
Editor of Odd-Fellows' Department, published in Independent
Statesman, Concord, from March 27, 1884, to December 27, 1893.
Published also in Daily Monitor, each week.
Brother (The). " Feed the Hungry ; Clothe the Naked; Visit the
Sick ; Comfort the Widow and the Fatherless." A paper printed
by Joel Taylor and Charles F. Livingston and sold at the Odd-
Fellows' Levee, Smyth's Hall, for the benefit of the poor, January
29, 1857. Quarto, pp. 4. Manchester, 1857.
Bruce, John N. Address at . the Two Thousandth Weekly Meeting
of Hillsborough Lodge No, 2, Manchester, at Masonic Banquet
Hall, April 17, 1882. Published in Manchester Daily Mirror and
American, April 18, 1882.
Carswell, Walter L. A Sketch of Wonolanset Encampment No. 2,
Manchester, from its institution, Sept. 6, 1844, to Dec, 31, 1876.
A compilation of each year's work, regular and special meetings ;
admissions, deaths, etc. 24mo. pp. 14. Manchester, 1877.
Clarke, Maurice D. A chapter on the Order of Odd-Fellows in
Manchester, from 1843 ^^ '^75 Compiled by Maurice D. Clarke.
John B.Clarke's *' History of Manchester." 8vo. pp. 221-228.
Manchester, 1875.
(19)
Celebration of Semi-Centenary of I. O. O. F. • April 26, 1869.
Manchester, N. H. Address by Rev. Alonzo A. Miner, of Boston,
Mass. Proceedings published in Mirror and American, h^riX ^T^
1869. (Rev. A. A. Miner was a native of Lempster, N. H. Bio-
graphical sketch, with portrait, in Granite Monthly, Vol. XIV, No.
6, June, 1892, Concord, N. H.)
Cogswell, Warren H. The Hebrew Prince : or, Jonathan and
David. A Tragedy in Five Acts. Written for Cogswell & Mac-
kenzie, and played only by them. Svo. pp. 22. Concord, 1885,
Crosby, Thomas R. Hymns written for the dedication of Odd- Fel-
lows' Hall, Manchester, August 5, 1847, Appended to address of
Rev. Benjamin M. Tillotson. Manchester, 1847,
Dedication of Odd Fellows' Hall, Manchester, N. H. Order of
£xercises, August 5, 1847, containing Hymn written for the occa-
sion ; Ode written for the occasion ; and Ode selected for the oc-
casion. Quarto. Manchester, 1847.
Order of Exercises, April 26, 1872, containing an Original
Ode written for the occasion ; also, three selected Odes for the oc-
casion. 8vo. pp. 4. Manchester, 1872.
Dedication of Hall of Wecohamet Lodge No. 3, Dover, Oct-
tober 10, 1844. Order of Exercises, containing three Hymns sung
on the occasion. Svo. pp. 4. Dover, 1844.
Order of Exercises at the Dedication of the Hall of Weco-
hamet Lodge No. 3, Dover, December 17, 1868, containing the two
Hymns sung on the occasion. Svo, pp. 4. Dover, 1868.
Odes at Dedication of Odd - Fellows' Hall, Dover, September
15, 1886. Contains four odes, four choruses, two songs, and the
doxology. 8vo. pp. 4. Dover, 1886.
Order of Exercises at the Dedication of Odd - Fellows* Hall,
Portsmouth, by the Grand Lodge, on January i, 1880. Odes, etc.
Svo. pp. 4. Portsmouth, 1880.
DeWolfe, Byron. Laying the Corner-Stone. Poem on laying the
cornerstone of Odd-Fellows' Block, Manchester, April 26, 1871.
Sold by the author as a leaflet. Nashua, 1871.
Dorr, George S. Yes, I'm an Odd-Fellow. The Sick Watch. The
Burial Original poems published in Independent Statesman, re-
spectively, June 23, July 14, July 21, 1881.
( 20 )
Everett, Frank O. Our Motto. Poem qn Friendship, Love, and
Truth. Published in Independent Statesman^ February 14, 1884.
Farrar, Orris W. Editor of Odd-Fellows' Department, published
in Weekly Times, Dover, from December i, 1889, ^o December 31,
1890. Published also in Daily Evening Star, each week.
Fernald, Edwin L. A memorial on the death of Edwin L. Fernald,
of Barrington, member of Mount Pleasant Lodge No. 16, Dover, who
died May 4, 1890. Committee : John A. Glidden, John F. Brown,
Harrison L, Smith. 8vo. pp. 4. Dover, 1890.
Fletcher, Josiah M. Fiftieth Anniversary. Poem read by J. M.
Fletcher, at Fiftieth Anniversary of Granite Lodge No. i, Nashua,
September II. 1893. Published in Nashua Z>a/^ Telegraph, ^ti^-
tember 12, 1893.
FoRMAN, Rev. Joseph G. A Funeral Ode. Written for an Odd-
Fellows' burial, by the author, member of Quocheco Encampment
No, 4, Dover. Published in Freemasons' depository, Vol. XIV, p.
27, October, 1884. Providence, R. I., 1884.
Fracker, James A. A Brief History of JRidgely Lodge No, 74, Man-
chester j including the First Anniversary Address delivered Feb-
ruary 17, 1888; A Souvenir. Portrait. Cloth: 8vo. pp. 24.
Published by the Lodge. Manchester, 1892.
Address delivered at Fourth Anniversary of Ridgely Lodge
No. 74, Manchester, February 19, 1891. Published in Manchester
Daily Union, February 20, 1891.
The Higher Life, a poem read at the Fifth Anniversary of
Ridgely Lodge No. 74, Manchester, February 19, 1892. Published
in the Souvenir. 8vo. pp. 8. Manchester, 1892.
Frazier, Alexander. A memorial on the death of Alexander Fra-
zier, a member of Mount Pleasant Lodge No. 16, Dover, who died
August 17, 1893. Committee : John A. Glidden. 8vo. pp. 4.
Frisselle, Frank M. Editor of Secret Society Department, in Mir-
ror and American, Saturdays, Oct. 3, 1892, to Dec. 31, 1893.
Gardiner, Joseph H. Address delivered on the occasion of the
Thirty-Ninth Anniversary of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Manches-
ter, Dec. 21, 1882. Published in the Manchester Weekly Union,
Dec. 23 and 30, 1882.
C 21 )
Glidden, Mary A. A Poem and Resolutions in memory ot Mrs.
Mary A. Glidden (wife of P. G. Rep. John A. Glidden), Dover,
who died September i6, 1891. Adopted by Purity Rebekah Lodge
No. 7, Dover, May 14, 1891. Committee : Ezra C. Goodwin, Deb-
ora F. Winslow, Frances A. Demeritt. 8vo. pp. 4. Dover, 1891.
In Memoriam. A Poem inscribed to the memory of Sister
Mary A. Glidden, Past Noble Grand of Purity Lodge No. 7, Dover.
Written by Mrs. C. Jennie Swaine, Pembroke. Octavo sheet.
Gould, Jesse G. Kearsarge and Mount Washington. Poem read on
the occasion of a Patriarchal Visit of Kearsarge Encampment No.
36, Lawrence, Mass., to Mount Washington Encampment No. 16,
Manchester, February 3, 187 1. Responded to by S. C. Gould in
a brief and similar strain. Published in Manchester Mirror and
American^ February 4, 1871.
Gould, Sylvester C. The Origin and History of Odd-Fellowship.
Address delivered at the Twenty-Seventh Anniversary of Hillsbor-
ough Lodge No. 2, December 19, 1870. Published in the Man-
chester Mirror and Farmer^ December 31, 1870,
What's in a Name ? Poem read at the Twenty-Seventh Anni-
versary of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Manchester, Dec. 19, 1870.
Published in Manchester Mirror and American^ Dec. 20, 1870.
Historical Sketch of the Encampment Branch of Odd-Fellow-
ship. A paper read in connection with an address as Grand Patri-
arch to the R. W. Grand Encampment of New Hampshire, at the
Thirty-Seventh Annual Session, Manchester, October 12, 1881.
Appendix containing information relative to the institution of the
Subordinates, together with reports of district deputies of the same.
8vo. pp. 28. Manchester, 188 1.
Two Thousandth (Weekly) Meeting of Hillsborough Lodge
No. 2, Manchester, April 17, 1882. A compilation of the then
membership ; Past Grands, Secretaries, D. D. Gr. Masters, Repre-
sentatives ; withdrawals, suspensions, expulsions, and deaths ; dedi-
cations, celebrations, anniversary addresses, places of meeting ; etc.
i8mo. pp. 36. Published by the Lodge. Manchester, 1882.
Friendship, Love, and Truth. Poem by James Montgomery.
The first Odd - Fellows' song known as such. Reprinted for the
Order of Exercises at the Fortieth Anniversary of Hillsborough
Lodge, on the eve of December 21, 1883.
( 22 )
Gould, Sylvester C. Veritas. Poem read at the Thirty-Ninth Anni-
versary of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Manchester, Dec. 21, 1882,
in response to the sentiment, " Truth." 8vo. pp. 2.
The Philodemosians ; Who were they ? Address delivered
at the Fortieth Anniversary of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Man-
chester, Dec. 21, 1883. Appendix containing Statistics of Hills-
borough Lodge No. 2, for forty years. 8vo. pp. 20. (The address
was reprinted in The Gui^i,]une, 1884, published in Albany, N. Y.)
Manchester, 1883.
Quarter -Centenarian Odd-Fellows. Poem read at Twelfth
Annual Reunion of the Veteran Odd-Fellows* Association, Man-
chester, October 30, 1891. 8vo. pp. 4, Manchester, 1891.
Ben and Dan. A Legend of Old Nutfield (Beyond Massa-
besic). A theosophic poem read at the Thirteenth Annual Reunion
of the Veteran Odd-Fellows' Association, Manchester, Nov. 18,
1892. 8vo. pp. 4. (The poem was reprinted in TAe Companion^
March, 1893, published in Columbus, O.) Manchester, 1892.
Parable against Persecution. The Parable of Aram and the -
Stranger, which is symbolized in the Encampment Work. Complete
account published in Notes and Queries, Vol. XI, No. 4, April, 1893.
8vo. pp. 5. Manchaster, 1893.
Annual Reports of N. H. Mutual Relief Association. First,
Second, Third. 8vo. pp. 2, 8, 16. Manchester, 1 891-1893.
Annual Reports of Veteran Odd-Fellows* Association of Man-
chester, N. H. Eleventh, Twelfth, Thirteenth, and Fourteenth.
1890-1892, 8vos. pp. 4 each. 1893, ^v<^- PP* ^•
Manchester, 1890-1893.
List of magazines and newspapers devoted to Odd-Fellowship
and Masonry, in January, 1893. Published in appendix to Notes
and Queries, VoJ. XI, No. 2, February, 1893. 8vo. Manchester.
First Report to the Past Grands* Association of Manchester,
February 22, 1893, containing statistics of the Past Grands of the
Lodges in Manchester. 8vo. pp. 4. Manchester, 1893.
Notes and Queries^ edited by S. C. Gould. A journal of his-
tory, folk lore, art, science, mysticism, mathematics, metaphysics,
theosophy, Masonry, and Odd-Fellowship. Vols. I to XI, 1882-1893.
Published by S. C. & L, M. Gould. 8vo. Manchester, 1882-1893.
C 23 )
Gould, Sylvester C. Historical Poem read at the Fftieth Anni-
versary of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Manchester, December 21,
1893. 8vo. pp. 4. Manchester, 1893.
Annual Report of Veteran Odd-Fellows' Association of Man-
chester, N. H., year ending October 4, 1893. Annual Festival, Pio-
neer Odd-Fellows, Past Officers, Annual Banquets, Veteran Associ-
ation, in United States, Financial Report 1890-1893, Roll of Mem-
bership, Withdrawals, Deaths, Veteran Jewels, Constitution, etc.
8vo. pp. 8, Manchester, 1893.
Odd-Fellows' column, in Mirror and Ameruan, February, 1890,
to October, 1892.
Contributions to Secret Society Department in Mirror and
American, Saturdays, October 3, 1892, to December 30, 1893.
Bibliography on Odd- Fellowship. A contribution towards the
literature on Odd- Fellowship in New Hampshire, including books,
pamphlets, magazines, newspapers, departments in newspapers and
magazines, reports, poems, etc., arranged mostly under the names
of authors. 8vo. pp. 12. Manchester, 1893.
Collectanea. A collection of historical data relative to Odd-
Fellowship in Manchester, during fifty year, 1 843-1893. Published
for distribution at the Fiftieth Anniversary of Hillsborough Lodge
No. 2, December 21, 1893. 8vo. pp. 40. Manchester, 1893.
Grand Lodge. Grand Masters* Reports. True Osgood, 1868, pp. 12 ;
Joseph H.Gardiner, 1870, 16; Orlando P. Smart, 1871, 16; Amos
Jones, 1872, 14; Thomas L. Tibbitts, 1873, ^^5 Aaron F. Craig,
1877,28; Henry A. Farrington, 1878,20; Luther F. McKinney,
1879, 14; John H. Albin, 1880, 20; George A. Robie, 1881, 22;
Frank A, Rawson, 1882,22 ; James W. Odlin, 1883, 26; Horace
A. Brown, 1884, 26; Lewis Malvern, 1885, 34; Charles A. Jewell,
1886, 16 ; John A. Glidden, 1887, 22 ; William Q. Folsom, 1888, 16 ;
Herman F. Dane, 1889, 16 ; George A. Bailey, Acting Grand Mas-
ter, 1893, 20. 8vos. 1868-1893.
Journal of Proceedings of Grand Lodge of New Hampshire.
Annual and Semi-annual sessions, 1 845-1 847, i2mos. Annual
sessions, 1848-1893; 1848-1864, i2mos; 1865-1893, 8vos. 1845-
1893. Portraits of Grand Masters : John W. Bourlet, 1891 ; Frank
M. Davis, 1892 ; William G. Billings, 1893. Portrait of Grand
Secretary, Joseph Kidder. 1892.
(24 )
Grand Lodge. SyDopsis of Returns to the Grand Lodge of New
Hampshire for the year 1869, compiled by Grand Secretary Joel
Taylor. 8vo. pp. 16. Manchester, 1869.
Report of Special Commissioner, Joseph Kidder, on Defunct
Lodges in New Hampshire, made October 11, 1871, to the Grand
Lodge. 8vo. pp.4. Nashua, 187 1.
Report of the Grand Secretary, Joseph Kidder, to the Grand
Lodge of New Hampshire, held at Rochester, October 11, 1893.
8vo. pp. 4. Manchester, 1893.
Preliminary Report of Committee on Revision of the Grand
Constitution ; also Constitutions for Subordinates and Rebekah
Lodges, made to Grand Lodge, October 12, 1881. 8vo. pp. 68.
Manchester, 1881.
. Constitutions of Grand Lodge, Subordinate Lodges, Rebekah
Lodges, etc.^ published by the Grand Lodge : 1844, pp. 18 ; 1845,
36; 1852,36; 1871 (including Rebekah), 64; 1877,80; i2mos.
1869, 2^ ) '^^^ (including Degree Lodges ; together with Code of
Procedure in Trials and Appeals), 72 ; 1888, S4 ? ^vos.
Anniversary Proclamations. Proclamations for the proper
observance of anniversary of the Order, April 26, have been issued
to the Subordinates by the Grand Masters from 1875 to 1893 in-
clusive. 1875-1893. Quarto sheets.
Journal of Proceedings of Grand Lodge of New Hampshire.
Reprint of Journals 1844 (original) to 1872, authorized by Grand
Lodge, October II, 1 87 1. Committee on Revision and Printing:
Stilman S. Davis, Joel Taylor, Benjamin Fletcher, Jr., Joseph Kidder.
Portraits of Grand Master : Samuel H. Parker, 1846 ; George W.
Towle, 1848 ; Timothy G. Senter, 1850 ; John Peabody, 1852 ;
Thomas Brown, 1853; Moses M. Burbank, 1856 ; Joseph Kidder,
1857; Stilman S. Davis, 1859; Joseph B. Smart, i860; George W.
Weeks, i86i ; Edwin C. Stone, 1862; William B. Buell, 1864;
John S. McFarland, 1865 ; John L. Spring, 1867 ; True Osgood,
1868 ; Joseph H. Gardiner, 1870; Amos Jones, 1872. Vol. I, pp.
689+25. Sheep. Nashua, 1873.
Grand Encampment. Grand Patriarchs* Reports. John R. Miller,
1877, pp. 8 ; John H. Locke, 1878, 14 ; John W. Saul, 1879, ^ ; Geo.
D. Lamos, 1880, 3 ; Sylvester C. Gould, 1881, 28 ; John E. Colcord,
1882, 14; William H. Plummer, 1883, 18; John Gillis. 1884, 16;
William W. Cotton, 1885, 16; Hiram Hill, 1886, 12; William H.
Lamprey, 1888, 10; George E. Bagley, 1889,16; Frank T. E.
Richardson, 1893,28. 8vos. 1877-1893.
( 25 )
Grand Encampment. Constitutions of Grand Encampment, Sub
ordinates, etc Published by Grand Encampment: 1847, pp. 24;
186124; 1871, 36 ;.i877, 44; i2mos. 1869,14; 1881,24; 1888,
261. 8vos.
Report of the Grand Scribe, Joseph Kidder, to the Grand
Encampment of New Hampshire, at Manchiester, October 11, 1881.
8vo. pp. 4. Manchester, 1881.
Anniversary Proclamations. Proclamations have been issued
to the Subordinates by the Grand Patriarchs from 1877 to 1893 *""
elusive. 1877-1893. Quarto sheets.
Journal of Proceedings of Grand Encampment of New Hamp-
shire. Annual sessions. 1845, 24mo. 1845 (reprint) to 1866, i2mo.
1867-1893, 8vos. 1845-1893. Portrait of Grand Patriarch : John
Gillis, 1883.
Journal of Proceedings of Grand Encampment of New Hamp-
shire. Reprint of Journals 1845 to 1882, authorized by Grand En-
campment, October 11, 1881. Committee on Revision and Print-
ing : John L. Spring, Joseph H. Gardiner, Sylvester C. Gould.
Appendix containing Constitutions of Grand Encampment and
Subordinates. Vol. I, pp. 616-I-24. Manchester, 1882.
Gray Henry S. A memorial on the death of Henry S. Gray,
Somersworth, a member of Mount Pleasant Lodge No. 16, Dover,
who died August 14, 1892. Committee : John A. Glidden, Jona-
than D. Stratton. 8vo, pp. 4, Dover, 1892.
Heath, Mrs. Clara B. Where We Find Them. Poem written for
the occasion of the first of the series of entertainments given by
Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51, Manchester, June 15, 1893. The
poem was recited by Miss Edith R. Mears. Published in Manches-
ter Mirror and American^ June 16, 1893.
Original poem written for the Fiftieth Anniversary of Hills-
borough Lodge No. 2, December 21, 1893. Manchester, 1893.
Hunt, Rev. Leigh. " Abu Ben Adhem." Poem recited by P. G. R.
Joseph Kidder at the Fifth Anniversary of Ridgely Lodge No. 74,
Manchester, on February 19, 1829. Reprinted va Notes and Queries^
Vol. X, p. 184, August, 1892.
Kidder, Joseph. Editor of Odd-Fellows' Department, published in
Weekly 7/Wi, Manchester, from January 25, 1879, ^^ October 9, 1880,
Editor of Odd-Fellows' Department, published in Independent
Statesman^ Concord, from December 9, 1880, to March 20, 1884.
Published also in Daily Monitor^ each week.
(26 )
Kidder, Joseph. Editor of Odd-Fellows' Department, published
in Weekly Union y Manchester, from June 19 1884, to December 27,
1893. Published also in Daily Union, each .week.
Lent, Rev. Melvin R. Sermon delivered on the death of Alvin Baker
(a member of Mechanics Lodge No. 13, Manchester, N. H.), at
Valatie, N. Y., May 27, 1859. 8vo. pp. 18. New York, 1859.
Marshall, Charles H. Statistics relative to the condition of the
Odd- Fellows' Mutual Life Insurance Company, June 7, 1877.
i2mo. pp. 4. Manchester, 1877.
Mears, John W. Extract of a poem read at the conclusion of his
address at Forty-Second anniversary of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2,
Manchester, December 21, 1885. Published in Weekly Union, De-
cember 31, 1885.
Meredith Review. A fortnightly journal devoted to general and
local news and to the interests of Odd- Fellowship and the G. A. R.
0. F. Department, Past Grand F. P. Carey, editor. G. A. R. De-
partment, W. B. Reynolds, editor. A. F. & A. M. Department
(added in No. 5), J. M. Seavey, manager, S. H. Robie, editor and
proprietor. Published from Dec. 11, 1880, to June 11, 188 1. Vol.
1, Nos. 1-4, fortnightly, 8vo ; Nos. 5-17, weekly, folio.
Meredith, 1880-1881.
Moore, Orin C. Address at the laying of the corner-stone of Odd-
Fellows* Block, Nashua, April 26, 1891. Published in Nashua
Daily Telegraph, April 27, 1891.
Murray, Orlando D. Address delivered at the Fiftieth Anniversary
of Granite Lodge No. i, Nashua, September 11, 1893. Published
in Manchester Daily Union, September 12, 1893, with portrait.
Also published in Nashua Daily Telegraph, September 12, 1893.
Odd -Fellows' Home. Brief Sketch of its Inception, Growth, and
Purposes. Published by the Home. 8vo. pp. 16. John Kimball,
Pres, George A. Cummings, Vice-Pres, John L. Spring, Secretary.
Henry A. Farrington, Treasurer, Concord, 1890.
Annual Reports of the Home. First to Eighth, published in
the Appendices to Proceedings of the Grand Lodge, 1 886-1893,
Manchester, 1886-1893.
Odd Fellows' Reunion. Grand Reunion at the Weirs, July 15 and
16,1880. Circular announcing the arrangement, the Committees
from the 63 Lodges, and other details. 8ov. pp. 4.
( 27 )
Odd-Fellowship — What is it ? A Tract on Odd-Fellowship. Pre-
pared by a committee authorized by the Grand Lodge of the United
States, to explain " the teachings, principles, purposes, and opera-
tions of the Order." Several thousand copies were purchased and
distributed to the Subordinate Lodges in New Hampshire. 8vo.
pp. 8. New York, 1867.
Osgood, True. Resolutions in Memory of P G. Rep. True Osgood,
who died February 24, 1884. Adopted by White Mountain Lodge
No. 5, Concord, Miirch 6, 1884. Committee : John W. Bourlet, James
S. Norris, Luther W. Nichols. Quarto sheet. Concord, 1884.
Russell, Hasley W. The Dark Secret. Portion devoted to Odd-
Fellows' news. Nos. i and 2, September, Octoberi893. Quarto.
Manchester, 1893.
Shillaber, Benjamin P. God Bless Our Home. Ode written for
the dedication of the Odd Fellows* Home, June 16, 1887. Print-
ed in Proceedings of Grand Lodge, 1887, page 1887.
Anniversary of American Odd-Fellowship. Poem published
in Concord Daily Monitor^ April 16, 1886.
Shinn, Rev. Quillen H. Address delivered on the Sixty-Sixth An-
niversary of American Odd-Fellowship, before Motolinia Lodge No.
18, Rochester, April 25, 1885. Published in the Rochester Courier^
May 8, 1885.
Spofford, Charles B. Historical Sketch of Sullivan Lodge No. 12,
Claremont. Prepared as a Souvenir for the Thousandth Weekly
Meeting, at Claremont, October i, 1891. Arranged by Charles B.
Spofford. 8vo. pp. 20. Claremont, 1891.
Spring, John L. Address at the laying of the corner-stone of the
"Telegraph Block," Nashua, July 4, 1871, in which Granite Lodge
No. I and Pennichuck Lodge No. 44 dedicated and occupied Odd-
Fellows' Hall, until Odd-Fellows' Block was built and the hall
dedicated, April 26, 1892. Address published in Nashua Daily
Telegraph,/i\i\y 5, 1893.
SwAiNE, Mrs. C. Jennie. Legends and Lilies. A Souvenir volume of
Poems ; Dedication : " To the friends of my youth, both living and
dead." Poems of recognition of the spirit of Odd-Fellowship are
in the volume, exemplified in the lives of Rev. Francis H. Lyford
(of Winnipiseogee Lodge No. 7, Laconia), D. Ansel Clough (of
White Mountain Lodge No. 5, Concord), Mary A. Glidden (of Purily
'Rebekah Lodge No. 7, Dover), and others. Portrait of the author.
Cloth : 8vo. pp. x-f2o6. Concord, 1893.
(28)
StrattoN; Jonathan D. The True Standard. Poem published in
Independent Statesman, August 24, 1882.
Task, George W. Obituary and Resolutions in Memory of George
W. Tash, of Mount Pleasant Lodge No. 16, Dover, who died Nov.
29, 1886 ; age, 59 years Committee : Henry P. Glidden. 8vo. pp. 4.
Dover, 1886.
The Three Links, A monthly magazine devoted to the interests of
Odd-Fellowship in New England. Published by J. J. Lane & Co.,
Laconia, July, 1884, to Jaruary, 1886. Vol. I, Nos. 1-5, 18S4, 8vo;
Vol. II, Nos. 1-13, 1885-1886, folio. Laconia, 1884-1886.
TiLLOTsoN, Rev. Benjamin M. Address delivered at the Dedication
of Odd-Fellows' Hall, Manchester, August 5, 1847, Appendix con-
taining the Hymn, written for the occasion, by Thomas R. Crosby.
8vo. pp. 18. Manchester, 1847.
•- The Brotherhood of Man. An article on the brotherhood of
the human race, and the principles of Odd-Fellowship as exempli-
fied by Friendship, Truth, Love. Published in " Gems for You,
A Gift for All Seasons," (pp. 237.240), edited by F. A. Moore, and
published by William H. Fisk. 8vo. Manchester, 185 1.
Uncanoonuc Lodge No. 86. Complimentary Banquet to the Grand
Officers of New Hampshire, at the institution of Uncanoonuc Lodge
No. 86, West Manchester, N. N., March 8, 1893. Names of charter
members, officers, standing committees, etc. 8vo. pp. 4.
Manchester, 1893,
Walker, Calvin L. A Tribute. A poem composed and recited in
Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Manchester, June 20, 1881, on the death
of Past Grand Joel Taylor, who died May 8, 1881, — the last male
member of the family. Published in Independent Stetesman^ June 30,
1 88 1. An edition of this poem was printed in a duodecimo sheet
for the Odd-Fellows of Manchester. Also again reprinted in the
Independent Statesman, 1884, Manchester, 18S1.
Weeks, George W. Annual Reports of the Treasurer of the Odd-
Fellows' Building Association, Manchester, 8vos. pp. 2 to 4.
Manchester, 1 881-1893.
Any one possessing any literature or knowing of such by Odd-Fel-
lows of, or pertaining to, New Hampshire, complete in itself, not re-
corded in this list of titles, are invited to contribute or loan us a copy
that a record may be made in a future addenda to this Contribution.
( ^9 )
Chronological Events in Manchester.
December 21, 1843, Odd-Fellowship introduced into Manchester, by
five men who had been initiated in Granite Lodge No. i, as follows :
Josiah Mixer Barnes and Isaiah Winch, initiated October 17, 1843 >
Jacob Greene Cilley, Walter French and Charles Wells, initiated Oc-
tober 31, 1843. Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, was instituted in the
afternoon, and in the evening a public meeting was held in the City
Hall. The address was delivered by Rev, Arnold o Lebanon.
August 12, 1847. Odd- Fellows' Hall, in Patten's Block, dedicated.
The address was delivered by Rev. Benjamin M. Tillotson, which was
published in an octavo pamphlet for distribution.
February 6, 1856. Odd- Fellows' Hall, in Patten's Block, and all para-
phernalia, records, and other property of Hillsborough and Mechanics
Lodges, was destroyed by fire with the Block.
May 23, 1856. Odd-Fellows' Hall, in Masonic Temple, dedicated.
The address was delivered by Alfred Mudge, Grand Secretary of
Massachusetts.
January 29, 1857. A Union Levee was held by Hillsborough and
Mechanics Lodges, in Smyth's Hall. Addresses were made by
Revs. Henry H. Hartwell, G. W. H. Clark, and Benjamin M. Tillotson.
A paper entitled The Brother, published by Joel Taylor and Charles
F. Livingston, was sold on the occasion for the benefit of the poor,
April 25, 1866. Odd-Fellows* Hall, Martin's Block, dedicated.
The address was delivered by Rev.* Benjamin F. Bowles.
April 26, 1869. The Semi-Centenary of American Odd-Fellowship
was celebrated in Manchester. The address was delivered by Rev.
Alonzo A. Miner, of Boston, Mass.
February ^, iSj I, Mount Washington Encampment No. 16, re-
ceived a visit from Kearsarge Encampment No. 36, Lawrence, Mass.
Royal Purple Degree conferred. Supper, toasts, poems, etc.
April 26, 1871. The corner-stone of Odd-Fellows' Block was laid.
The address was delivered by Joseph Kidder, P. G. M.
April 26, 1872. Odd- Fellows' Hall, in Odd-Fellows' Block, was
dedicated. The address was delivered by Joseph Kidder, P. G. M
yanuary 17-18, 1872. An elaborate Fair and Ball was held by
Hillsborough, Mechanics, and Wildey Lodges in Smyth's Hall and
Music Hall. The object was to raise funds to furnish Odd-Fellows'
Hall, then nearly completed.
(80 )
December 13, 1872. A Union Levee was held by Hillsborough,
Mechanics, and Wildey Lodges, in Music Hall. Music was under
the direction of Imri S. Whitney.
October 30, 1873. Mount Washington Encampment No. 16, visited
Lowell as the guests of Monomake Encampment No. 4. Royal Pur-
ple Degree conferred, supper, toasts, etc.
February 20, 1874. Wonolanset Encampment No. 2, and Mount
Washington Encampment No. 2 held a Union Levee in Smyth's Hall.
Part first, a concert ; part second, a farce, ^'Humors of the Strike."
August 24,. iSy^ Wonolanset Encampment No. 2, and Mount
Washington Encampment No, 16, of Manchester, gave a reception to
Machigonne Ecampment No. i,of Portland, Kearsarge Encampment
No. 36, of Lawrence, Eagle Encampment No. 32, of Haverhill, and
King David Encampment No. 42, of Fitchburg. A Parade, Dinner,
Concert and Ball. The address was delivered by Henry E. Burnham.
December 11, 1874. Hillsborough No. 2, Mechanics No. 13, and
Wildey No. 45, Lodges, held a Levee, and Ball in Smyth's Hall.
Macbeth Travesty presented.
November 15, 1876. Social Rebekah Lodge No. 10 held a Levee
in Smyth's Hall. Music by Arion Orchestra.
October^ 28, 1878. Mount Washington Encampment No. 16 held a
Reception, Concert, and Ball, in Smyth's Hall. Music by Manches-
ter Oichestra.
April 26, 1880. Sixty-First Anniversary of American Odd-Fellow-
ship. Wonolanset Encampment No. 2, and Mount Washington En-
campment No. 16 held a Complimentary Concert and Ball to Visiting
Patriarchs.
August 18, 1880. Wonolanset Encampment No. 2, and Mount
Washington Encampment No. 16 entertained the First Regiment,
Uniformed Patriarchs, at Lake Massabesic. Parade, Dinner, Concert.
September 6, iSSi. Wonolanset Encampment No. 2, and Mount
Washington Encampment No. 16, visit King David Encampment No.
42, Fitchburg, Mass., and engage in Parade, Dinner, Excursion, Sup-
. per and Ball, The day is remembered as " The Yellow Day."
April 17, 1882. The Two Thousandth Weekly Meeting of Hills-
borough Lodge No. 2 was celebrated. The address was delivered,
in Smyth's Hall, by Joseph Kidder, P. G. M. The address, at the
banquet, in Masonic Banquet Hall, was delivered by John N. Bruce.
( 81 )
February 12, 1884. Camp Ridgely No. 2 inaugurate their annual
series of Concerts and Balls in the Manchester Rink.
October 13-17, 1884. Grand Union Fair by Hillsborough No. 2,
Mechanics No. 13, and Wildey No. 45, Lodges,"at Manchester Skat-
ing Rink, for the Benefit of the Charity Fund.
February 11, 1886. Grand Canton Ridgely No. 2 was mustered in
to the Patriarchs Militant by Lieut-Gen. John C. Underwood.
September 22, 1886. Grand Canton Ridgely No. 2 visit Boston and
participate in the Grand Demonstration given in honor of the Sover-
eign Grand Lodge, then holding its annual session in Boston.
yune 16, 1887. Grand Canton Ridgely No.. 2 visits Concord and
participates in the ceremonies at the dedication of the Odd Fellows'
Home. Returning they escort their guests Grand Canton Pawtucket
and Grand Canton Lowell to Manchester, and have an exhibition
drill, and a complimentary supper at the Manchester House.
April 26^ i888. Sixty-Ninth Anniversary of American Odd-Fellow-
ship. Grand Canton Ridgely No. 2, Patriarchs Militant, received the
First Regiment and with it had a Parade, Review, Competitive Drill,
Concert, and Ball.
December 12, 1888. Odd-Fellows' Banquet Hall was dedicated with
a Musical Entertainment and Supper.
February 19-21, 1890. Grand Canton Ridgely No. 2 held a Grand
Fair in Mechanics Hall. $2,000 in prizes distributed.
January 16, 1893. Mount Washington Encampment No. 16, by a
dispensation from the Grand Patriarch, had a public installation of
their officers, the first ever held in Manchester.
yuue 15, 1893. Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51 inaugurate a
series of Musical and Literary Entertainments in Odd-Fellows' Hall.
October ^1, 1893. Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51 furnish a sup-
per in Odd-Fellows' Banquet Hall from 6 to 8 o'clock I^ M. From
8 to TO o'clock Music and Halloween are celebrated.
December 21, ^893, Hillsborough Lodge No. 2 celebrates the Semi-
centennial Anniversary of its institution, the anniversary address
being delivered by Joseph Kidder, P. G. M. An original poem was
read by Sylvester C. Gould, P. G. R. ; and an original poem written
for the occasion by Mrs. Clara B. Heath, ( wife of Brother Robert
Heath) was recited by Miss Edith R. ^lears (daughter of P. G.John W.
Mears). Hillsborough Lodge has celebrated its anniversaries, com-
mencing'with 1852, annually, a period of 42 years, with an address,
each year, and occasionally, reading of original poems, recitation of
others, vocal and instrumental music, etc.
( 32 )
Anniversary Addresses, Hillsborough Lodge JVo. 2.
Joseph Kidder,
1852
Edward 0. Hill, .
1873
Sylvanus Bunton, .
1853
Calvin L. Walker,
1874
Luther H. Brown, .
1854
George A. Bailey, .
1875
Nathaniel E. Morrill,
185s
John N. Bruce,
1876
Jacob F. James, .
John B. Fish,
1856
Joseph Kidder,
1877
1857
Rev. Luther F. McKinney,
1878
Warren L. Lane, .
1858
John Gillis, .
1879
Joel Taylor, .
1859
Joseph Kidder,
1880
Rev. Benjamin F. Bowie
s, i860
Rev. Lewis Malvern, .
1881
George S. Holmes,
1861
Rev. Benjamin M. Tillotson
1882
William B. Lane, .
1862
Sylvester C. Gould,
1883
Charles Abels,
1863
William Marshall,
1884
John L. Spring, .
1064
John W. Mears, .
1885
Arthur L. Walker,
1865
Joseph Kidder.
1886
Seth J. Sanborn, .
1866
Frank S. Sutcliffe,
1887
Samuel B. Hope, .
1867
Frank S. Sutcliffe,
1888
Joseph Kidder,
1868
John N. Bruce,
1889
John Gillis, .
1869
Rev. William H. Morrison,
1890
Sylvester C. Gould,
1870
Sylvester C. Gould,
1891
George R. Vance, .
1871
Rev. Claudius Byrne, .
1892
D. Milton Goodwin,
1872
Joseph Kidder,
1895
ORIGINAL POEMS READ.
John Edwin Mason,
1864
Sylvester C. Gould, 1870,
1878,
Mrs. Clara B. Heath, .
1893
1882, 1893
Mechi
%nics Lodge JVo^ IS.
Mechanics Lodge No. 13 celebrated their Thirty-First Anniversary
on November 21, 1876. The historical address was delivered by
P. G. Charles C. Keniston. An address was also delivered by Wil-
liam H. Barnes, P. G. M., editor of New Age, of San Francisco, Cal.
Wildey Lodge jYo. Jf5,
Wildey Lodge No. 45 celebrated its Tenth Anniversary on August
9, 1876. The historical address was delivered by Henry A. Farring-
ton, P. G. M. An oration was delivered by Hon. Henry E. Burnham.
Wildey Lodge No. 45 celebrated its Fifteenth Anniversary, on Au-
gust 8, 1881. The historical address was delivered by Henry A. Far-
( 83 )
rington, P. G. M. Also brief addresses were made by John L. Spring
of Lebanon, and George A. Robie of Hooksett.
Ridgely Lodge JVb, 7^.
James A. Fracker, . 1888 James A. Fracker, . 1891
Edwin F. Jones, . . 1889 James A. Fracher, Poem, 1892
Rev. Luther F. McKinney, 1890 (Musical Entertainment), 1895
Social Rebekah Lodge ?fo. 10.
Social Rebekah Lodge No. 10 has celebrated its anniversary an-
nually with a supper since April 26, 1875. From 1876 to 1888 in En«
campment Hall ; from 1889 to 1893 in Odd-Fellows' Banquet Hall.
Landmarks and Events.
yanuary 15, 1782. Thomas Wildey, born in London, England ;
sailed for the United States July 30, 181 7; first Noblf Grand of
Washington Lodge No. i, April 26, 1819 ; elected Grand Sire Janua-
ry 15, 1825 ; installed Grand Sire March 30, 1825 ; reelected and in-
stalled May 4, 1829 * ^^^^ ^" Baltimore, Md., October 19, 1861 ; the
eulogy by James L. Ridgely pronounced September 16, 1862 ; corner-
stone of his monument laid April 26, 1865 ; dedicated Septemebr 20,
1865. "The Founder and Father of American Odd-Fellowship."
yanuary 27, 1807. James Lot Ridgely born in Baltimore, Md. ;
initiated May 27, 1829 i entered Grand Lodge of United States Sep-
tember 5, 1831 ; elected and installed Grand Secretary April 24, 1840 ;
reelected and installed Grand Corresponding and Recording Sec-
retary September 17, 1841, which office he filled till his death Novem-
ber 16, 1881.
April 2^^ 1819. " Washington .Lodge of Odd- Fellows '' No. i was
self-constituted in Baltimore, Maryland, by the following five Odd-
Fellows : Thomas Wildey, John Welch, Richard Rushworth, John
Duncan, and John Cheatham.
February 22, 182 1. The Grand Lodge of Maryland and the United
States was organized, and provided ways and means for its own
support, and granted charters to subordinates.
February 22, 1825. The Grand Lodge of the United States of the
Independent Order of Odd-Fellows was formed as a supreme body
and adopted a constitution. Officers had been elected January 15,
1825, but were not installed till March 30, 1825.
( 34)
May I, 1828. The first record of an Encampment, although the
Golden Rule Degree was conferred on •* five Past Grands*' on Feb-
ruary 22, 1821.
yanuary i, 1846. The new work of the five degrees, adopted Sep-
tember 13, 1845, went into effect and remained such till January i,
1 88 1, when the degrees were reduced from five to three.
September 20, 1851. The Degree of Rebekah adopted by the Grand
Lodge of the United States.
yanuary i, 1869. The aprons as a portion of the regalia of the
Lodge dispensed with, went into effect, adopted by the Grand Lodge
of the United States September 24, 1868.
September 20, 1876. Grand Centennial Parade, in Philadelphia^
a grand demonstration in commemoration of American Odd-Fellow-
ship. Twenty Grand Divisions in the Parade. 50,000 people collec-
to listen to odes, addresses, hymns, etc.
September 17, 1878. The Grand Lodge of the United States of the
Independent Order of Odd-Fellows changed its name to The Grand
Lodge of the Independent Order of Odd-Fellows.
yanuary i, 1879. '^^^ aprons as a portion of the regalia of' the
Encampments dispensed with, went into effect, adopted by the Grand
Lodge of the Independent Order of Odd-Fellows September 21, 1878.
September 18, 1879. The Grand Lodge of the Independent Order of
Odd-Fellows changed its name to the Sovereign Grand Lodge.
September 23, 1880. Gontinuous benefits enforced by the Sovereign
Grand Lodge, on an appeal case of William Bridgen, of Pacific Lodge
No 87, Connecticut. Grand Master and Grand Lodge sustained.
yanuary i, 1881. Ritualistic work from five to three degrees went
into effect, adopted by Sovereign Grand Lodge September 22, 1880.
The revised work of Patriarchal Degrees, adopted at the same time
went into effect at the same time.
yuly I, 1882. Business of Subordinate Lodges to be transacted in
the Third Degree, went into effect, adopted by Sovereign Grand
Lodge September 23, 1881.
yanuary i, 1892. Minimum benefit law went into effect, adopted
by Sovereign Grand Lodge September 24, 1891.
September 25, 1893. Grand demonstration at Chicago, 111., known
as Odd-Fellows' Day at the World's Columbian Exposition, in hon-
or of American Odd-Fellowship.
(35)
Charter Memhers.
GRANITE LODGE NO. I, NASHUA, INSTITUTED SEPT. II, 1 843.
Ball, Jonas,
Bingham, Belder D.,
Emerson, Edward P.,
Fuller, Norman,
Gill, Charles T.,
Guild, George F.,
Hill. Edwin P.,
Hosmer, Jonathan,
Jones, Thomas S.,
Main^ Charles,
Marl and, George,
Murray, Orlando D.,
Philbrick, David,
Pollard John L.,
Ridgewa)', Charles T.
HILLSBOROUGH LODGE NO. 2. MANCHESTER.
Cilley, Jacob G.,
Barnes, Josiah M.,
Currier, Charles,
Gordon, Horace,
Heath, Albe C,
Baker, Edward N„
Carswell, Uriah A.,
Chase, John N.,
Currier, Harvey L.,
Cutter, David,
French, Walter,
Wells, Charles,
Winch, Isaiah.
MECHANICS LODGE NO. I3.
Lyford, John C, Yeaton, John S.
Smith, Nathaniel,
Warner Otis P.,
WILDEY LODGE NO. 45.
Farrington, Henry A., Powell, John D.,
Fuller, Hazen K , Prescott, Daniel R.,
Moore James M., Sullivan, John V.,
Moore, Jonathan B , Woodward, Stephen,
Porter, Francis L.,
RIDGELY LODGE NO. 74.
Dowst, John, Lovell, Herbert E.,
Aldrich, Ezra B.,
Brock, James L., Fisher, Frederick F.,
Campbell, George A., Fracker, James A.,
Colby, Norman H., Everett, William G.,
Dunbar, Anneus, M., Glines, Alonzo W.,
McKinney, Luther F.,
Nutter, George W.,
Richardson, Frank T.E,
Wells, John W.
Blakeley, William R.,
Baldwin, James C,
Baldwin, James F.,
Carswell, Ernest G.,
Chamberlain,Walter S.
Clarkson, Charles S.,
Clement, Frank O..
Cousins, Charles S.,
Colby, Frank A,,
Dunham, Guy B.,
UNCANOONUC LODGE 86.
Edmunds, George C.
Favor, Frank, W.,
Foss, Albert E.,
Fullerton, James H.,
,Gage, Joseph P.,
Hall, Timothy K.,
Jameson, William J.,
Judge, Arthur,
Merrow, George B.,
Mitchell, Charles E.,
Morrill, Hamlin H.,
Moulton, Albert,
Pierce, George W.,
Price, William J.,
Sibley, George L.,
Simpson, William E,
Smith, William W.,
Tinnkham, Charles C,
Way, Frank L.,
Young, John P.
'' • ^ ( 36 ;
WONOLANSET ENCAMPMENT NO 2.
Barnes, Josiah M., French, Walter, Winch, Isaiah.
Cilley, Jacob G., Hunt, Jonathan T. P.,
Flanders, Isaac C, Wells, Charles,
MOUNT WASHINGTON ENCAMPMENT NO. 1 6.
Balch, John C, Hartford, Benjamin F.,Phelps, Louis E.,
Barnard, Marden E., Hunt, Charles F., Powell, John D.,
Clark, George A , . Hunt, Nathan P., Temple, Charles W,
Collins, John A., Kidder, Joeeph, Weeks, Brackett B.,
Farrington, Henry A., Norris, David, P., Weeks, George, W.
Gould, Sylvester C, Osgood, Charles H.,
UNION DEGREE LODGE NO. I.
Bailey, George A., Gillette, Henry B., Smith, John C, 2d,
Brown, Henry S., Hill, Hiram, Walker, Calvin L.,
Burnham, Henry, E., Morrill, Jacob,
Clough, James M., Norris, David P.,
State Organizations.
ORGANIZED
OR IF8TXTUTED.
Grand Lodge of New Hampshire, . . . July 9, 1844
Grand Encampment of New Hampshire, . Oct. 28, 1845
Past Grand Representatives* Association, Oct. 8, 1888
New Hampshire Odd-Fellows' Home, chartered. August 15, 1883;
located at Concord February 22, 1886; opened December 24, 1886;
dedicated June 16, 1887.
Odd- Fellows in J\^ew Havvjishive-
Number of Lodges in New Hampshire, June 30, 1893, . 87
Number of Encampments, . . . . . . 33
Number of Rebekah Lodges, 51
Number of Lodge members, 11,982
Number of Encampment members, .... 3>o7o
Number of Rebekah Lodge members, \ ^J^^^^'^s* SJU \ y^^g^
^ sisrers, 41009 j
(87)
Veteran Odd-Fellows' Association.
Many human institutions are ephemeral in their existence because
not founded upon correct principles or conducted in a wise and pru-
dent manner. Hence they flourish for a brief period only, and then
are lost sight of forever. Not so with Odd - Fellowship. Age but
adds to its strength, prosperity, and usefulness. For twenty-five years
or more those whose names are hereto attached have carefully watched
its history and experienced some of its many advantages. In con-
formity with these views, and believing that we may still further pro-
motethe interests of the Order by other organized efforts in its behalf,
we agree to form a society to be hailed and known as the Veteran
Odd-Ffllows' Association of Manchester, N. H., and be governed
by the following
CONSTITUTION.
ARTICLE I. This ABsociation shall be known and hailed as the Veteran Odd-Fellows* As-
sociation of Manchester, N. H.
ART. II. It »hall be compoded of Odd-Fellows in good standing and who have been mem-
bers of the Order for twenty-five years or upwards. Membership may be secured at the ant
nual meeting of Uie Association, by furnishing evidence of the required connection in the
Order, present good standing, and signing the Constitution. At all other times application
shall be made to the Board of Officers, receiving their approval. The Secretary is authorized
to receive applications, and if accompanied with the fee will enroll them as members.
ART. III. The Association shall meet annually on the first Wednesday af October, at half-
past seven o'clock In the evening, for the purpose of electing ofilcersand transacting any other
business that may properly come before the Association. It may also hold special meetings
on the call of the Board of Officers, or at the request of any ten members of the Association,
provided the call shall be made through the Board of Officers. All meetings for business
shell be held in Odd-Fellows* Building.
ART. IV. The officers shall consist of a President, two Vice-Presidents, Secretary and
Treasurer, whose duties shall severally be the same as usually performed by such officers.
Taken together they shall constitute a Board of Directors, who shall have the general charge
of matters during the recess of one year, and until their successors are elected.
ART. V. Members admitted to the Association shall pay one dollar, and this fee shall con-
stitute the funds for ordinary expenses. All expenses for dinners, collations, and the like shall
be paid for by an equal assessment on those who participate therein. The Board of Officers
are authorized to make assessments when deemed necessary.
ART. YI. This Constitution may be altered or amended at any annual meeting, said
amendment being proposed in writing and two-thirds of those present voting In its tavor, pro-
vided there shall be present at said meeting not less twenty-one members.
Besolvedt That at the annual meeting of the Association the time for holding the annual
festival shall bo fixed, and all mAmbers shall be notified of the same.
Resolved, That he Board of Directors are hereby instructed to make all necessary arrange-
ments for the annual festival. The members are expected to send to the Secretary the num-
ber of plates wanted by them at lea^t one week previous to the meeting. None but members
and ladies admitted.
Jiesolvedt That the Secretary be instructed to notify all members of the Association ef the
death of a member, that due respect may be paid to deceased members.
(38)
BOLL OF MEMBERSHIP.
liOD. MAXES. INITIATBD.
13 Aldrich, Bradley B. . . . Feb. 28, 1866
17 Annable. George .... Mar. 24, 1847
2 Avery, John L Oct. 1, 1860
18 Baker, Jamea B. T. . . . Dec. 3, 1861
13 Balch, Frederick B . . . May 19. 18G2
2 Bartlett, Oscar F. . . . Sept. 9,1867
2 Bartlett, Rufus L. . . . Sept. 20, 1868
18 Bean. Joseph Sept. 19, 1869
13 Bean, Joseph W. . . . Apr. 19, 1864
46 Boynton, Charlea M. . . Dec. 23, 1867
13 Brookfi, Qeorge W. . . . Dec. 6, 1855
13 Brown, Henry S Dec. 24, 1867
45 Barbank, Darid H. . . . Nov. 18, 1868
13 Biirleigh, Russell O. . . Dec. 23, 1856
13 Batman, Oliver J. . . . Dec 13, 1864
IS Bazzell. Henry H. . . . Jan. 20, 1865
2 Canfield, Charles .... 1847
46 Canis, Augustas . . . . Aug. 28, 1867
45 Garswell, Uriah A. . . . Hay 12,1867
2 Cate, WllUam H. . . . Dec. 14, 1863
45 Chase, John N. - . , . Sept. 19, 1859
45 Cayzer. John Mar. 20, 1867
2 CiUey, Kzra D Dec. 17, 1860
2 Colby, Christopher C. . . Nov. 12, 1866
2 Colby, George H. ... Apr. 28, 1862
45 Colby, Lyman W. . . . Feb. 27, 1867
2 Collins, David W. . . . Dec. 20, 1858
7 Cotton, William W. . . . Oct. 31. 1864
13 C<K>k, Robert Nov. 27, 1867
13 Craig, Isaac S ^ov. 2, 1868
13 Craig, John P Feb. 7, 1860
2 Cross. David Mar.— 1844
5 Cummings, George A. . . Mar. 2, 1866
2 Custer, Km il Nov. 16, 1868
13 Daniels, Joel Feb. 14, 1865
2 Davis, Daniel Mar. 31, 1863
86 Davis, William L. . . . Mar. 17. 1861
13 Dickey, John W Mar. 30, 1858
13 Dodge, Jonathan . . . Apr. 26, 1848
13 Dow, Joseph L Aug. 9, 1854
2 Dudlev, George H. . . . Feb. 4, 1867
13 Dudley, Hollis O. • . . Apr. 16, 1856
8 Dunham, Guy B Jan. 30, 1860
46 Dnrgln. Luther P. . . . Oct. 21, 1844
5 Dutton, Jacob 8 Apr. 6, 1866
1 Eaton, Horace .... Dec. 7, 1868
45 Edgerly, Clarence M. . . Mar. 20, 1867
2 Emerson. Edward C. . . Dec 23, 1861
13 Evans, William T. . . . May 18, 1858
13 Fairbanks, Alfred G. . . Dec. 25, 1860
2 Farnham, Charles H. . . May 27, 1867
45 Farrington, Henry A. . . May 11, 1858
13 Flanders, Abial C. . . . Nov. 6,1851
13 Flanders, Richard . . . Jan. 31, 1856
44 Fletcher, BeoJamin, Jr. . Oct. 11, 1862
2 Forbes, John W Nov. 13, 1865
2 Frye, Richard E Dec. 3, 1866
2 Gage, Henry A 1860
17 Gardiner, Joseph H. . . Aug. 4, 1868
• 13 Gannon, William G. . . Apr. 30, 1861
8 GlUis, John Jan. 28, 1861
13 Gilmore, Daniel S. . . . Nov. 26, 1867
13 Gilmore, George C. . . . Aug. 29, 1848
13 Gillespie, John .... Mar. 31, 1868
2 Glines, George E. . . . Oct 31, 1864
2 Gould, Sylvester C. . . . Oct. 6, 1863
2 Green, Benjamin W. . . Nov. 9, 1863
2 Hardy, Ephraim T. . . . Nov. 20, 1865
13 Hardy, Orison July 1,1860
2 Harlow, Reuben 8. . . . Feb. 4,1861
13 Heath, Robert Jan. 30, 1866
LOD. NAMES.
Hildreth, Charles F.
Hlldreth, Joseph W.
Hill, John M. . .
Hill, SethT. . .
Hodge, Jeremiah .
Holmes, Andrew J.
Holmes, George S.
Uunton. Hollis C
Irwin, John . .
Jones, Jeremiah B.
Kellom, Edward .
Kendall, Benjamin C.
Keniston, Abel M.
Keniston, Charles C.
Kidder, John S. .
KId<ler, Joseph .
Kimball, John . .
Kimball, Orriu E.
Kinne, Martin V. B,
Ladd, William D.
Lane, John G. .
Lang, Charles E. .
Leavitt, Almon C.
Locke, Hiram C. .
Lord, Harrison D.
« Longs. Horatio W.
13 Lyford, John C. .
5 Main, George . .
Maxfield. Daniel H.
Maxwell. William H.
Merrill, Joseph £. .
Metcalf, Nathan H.
Miller, John R. .
Mitchell, Samuel L.
Moore, Henry . .
Moore, James M. .
Moore. Jonathan L.
Neal, Robert B. .
Neal, Walter . .
Newell, Thompson L
Norris, James S.
Noyes. Hezekiah H.
Oliver. Moses W. .
Olzendam, Abraham
Osgood, Charles H.
Page, Amos B. . .
Paige, Joiin K.
Palmer, Isaac D.
Palmer, Stephen
Parker, William, Jr.
Patterson, John D.
Pennock, Ira W. .
Pettengill, Isaac .
Pherson, James F.
Phllbrick, Horace R.
Piper, Stephen
Poore, Wesley .
Prescott, Aran W.
Pritchard, WilUam B,
Prince, John. .
Pronk, Edwin .
Randall, Noah M.
Robie, George A.
Richardson, Frank T.
Robinson. Ber\]amin
Rogers, Wallace L.
Sanborn, Abner J.
Sanborn, Luther .
Sanborn, William
Sargent, Francis P.
Sawyer, Orrin D. .
IinTIATBD.
186;
Feb. 2.
Dec. 14,
Mar. —
Apr. 2,
May 15,
Jan. 10,
Jan. 26,
Apr. 26,
Nov. 29,
Mar. 24,
Apr. 3,
JunelO,
July 11,
Dec. 21,
Sept. 15,
Jan. 10,
Mar. 16,
July 18.
Jan. 16,
Sept. 9,
Feb. 24,
Sept. 2,
May 1,
Jan. 17,
Dec. 3,
Dec. 26,
Mar. 22,
Feb. 3,
July 25,
Jan. 29,
Apr. 26,
Feb. 20,
July 10,
Apr. 24.
Sept. 6,
July 26,
May 3,
Apr. 8,
Jan. 3,
Aug. 6,
JunelO,
Mar. 6.
May 16,
Nov. 9,
Dec. —
June 18,
Sept. 19.
Jan. 30,
June 14,
June 9.
Mar. 24,
Aug. 6,
Oct. 1,
Feb. 27,
Jan. 16,
Feb. 2,
Apr. 3,
Feb. 1,
Oct. —
Feb. 26,
Apr. 1,
Mar. 17,
Oct. 18,
Jan. 30,
Dec. 5,
Apr. 20,
Aug. 80,
July 9,
8*7
849
861
866
1859
857
864
864
856
868
863
[845
'848
1843
1845
861
862
866
868
866
.846
866
867
865
866
1844
844
857
865
861
[864
1868
[864
858
859
848
1844
[861
860
844
860
865
868
844
1861
819
866
854
863
866
861
860
867
868
[863
868
869
861
866
867
850
865
1847
.851
854
866
(39)
LOD. NAMES.
13 Sawyer, Zara B. . .
2 Seaman, Henry Q. .
2 Senter, Franklin A. .
2 Simons, Darwin A.
13 Simons, Hiram D. .
13 Smith, Jolin C, iRt. .
2 Smith, Stephen K. .
20 Spring, John L. . .
S Stearns, Charles H. .
13 Stearns, George H. .
13 Thayer, David . . .
2 !nrrell, Henry J. . .
13 UnUerhill, William B.
INITIATED.
Feb. 10, 1857
Oct. - 1867
Apr. 17. 1849
Aug. 23, 1858
Feb. 18, 1852
Dec. 25, 1860
Dec. 19. 1860
Nov. 22. 1854
May 27, 1867
Dec. 2, 1866
Jane 22, 1853
Nov. 26, 1860
Mar. 21, 1865
LOD.
13
2
2
2
2
47
13
13
2
2
45
2
NAMES.
Upton, Samuel .
Vance, George R.
Walker, Arthur L.
Wells, Bphraim B.
Ward, Joseph T. .
Whittier, Aaron O.
Wilkins, Charles T.
Wing, James, C. .
Woodbury, John F.
Wootibury, Silas B. ,
Young, David H. . .
roung, William Q.
INITIATED.
. Jan. 13, 1857
. Feb. 18, 1860
. July — 1849
. M»y 14, 1866
. ' Feb. 12, 1866
. Jan. 16, 1868
. May 17, 1869
. Jan, 21, 1852
. Apr. 19, 1858
. May 28, 1866
. Sept. 25, 1867
. May 28, 1866
MEMBERS WITHDRAW^''.
LOD. NAMES.
2 Bnice, John N.,
2 Neal Walter,
2 Shirley, John,
43 Towne, Gardner,
INITIATED.
June 16, 1856
1848
April 24, 1865
Jan. 18, 1866
WITHDKEW.
Nov. 1, 1892
Nov. 1, 1892
Jan. 17, 1893
D9C. 20, 1892
BBSIDENCE8.
Manchester, N. H.
Manoheater, N. H.
La Crosse. Wis.
Hillsborough Bridge, N. H.
IiOD. NAMES.
2 Abels, Charles,
13 ' - -
2
6
13
2
MEMBERS DECEASED'
INITIATED
, , June 16, 1856
Bailey, Joseph, July 29, 1856
Black. Frederick A., 1844
Blanchard, Charles P., Deo. 26, 1862
Brown, Charles H.,
_ Brown, Luther H.,
• 2 Cloagh, James M.,
13 Currier, Charles,
13 Dickey, Andrew J.,
2 Downs, Noah,
13 Durgin, Charles T.,
2 Hosley, John,
13 Howe. James M.,
2 James, Jacob F.,
13 Jones, Jeremiah D*,
2 Kelley, John L.,
2 Kidder, Samuel B.,
2 Ladd, Horatio H.,
2 Little, Joel S.,
2 Harden, William Q ,
45 Marston, John,
2 Mason, John Edwin,
13 Merrill, Evander G.,
2 Morgan, Thomas,
Morrill, Nathaniel E.,
Moore, Jonathan B.,
Pettigrew, James W.,
Piper, John K.,
Putney, Philip B.,
Ricker, David.
Stanyan, David D.,
Sweet, James L.,
Taylor, Joel,
Thorp, Joseph
45
13
13
13
2
5
13
2
43
2
2
13
13
Nov. 21, 1845
Oct. 2, 1847
Sept. 22, 1862
1844
Dec. 23, 1856
Feb. 10, 1873
1846
^-^ — 1845
Aug. 18, 1852
Jan. 8,1844
Mar. 10, 1852
Aug. 24, 1857
1845
^— — 1848
Nov. 26,4860
June 19, 1865
Mar. 26, 1866
June 18, 1855
1850
Sept. 20, 1858
Dec. ~ 1845
Dec. 7, 1852
July 11, 1848
Feb. 1, 1869
Nov. 21, 1845
_. _. 1844
April 25, 1867
June 10, 1856
Mar. — 1849
April 9, 1858
Tillotson, Benjamin M., —' 1844
Wells, Charles.
Whi e, Daniel K.,
Williams, George G.,
Oct. 31, 1843
1846
1846
DECEASED.
April 19, 1892
Jan. 29,1890
Oct. 3, 1889
April 25, 1885
Oct. 6, 1890
Dec. 18,1886
Feb. 17,1892
Sept. 26, 1880
Dec. 12,1892
April 1, 1866
Jan. 10,1890
Mar. 24, 1890
Aug. 18, 1885
April 15, 1892
Jnly 18, 1893
May 1, 1887
6, 1885
9,1881
7,1891
1, 1892
10, 1892
5, 1892
April 14, 1885
Aug. 23, 1891
Mar. 8,1890
Aug. 7, 1884
Jan. 1, 1892
Mar. 31, 1890
Sept. 15, 1888
Feb. 12,1884
Oct. 12, 1892
Feb. 1, 1888
May 8, 1881
Feb. 14. 1888
Jan. 17, 1890
Dec. 28, 1884
May 11, 1892
Dec. 5,1886
RESIDENCES.
Lowell, 1
Waltham, Mass.
Franklin, N. H.
Concord, N, H.
Concord, N. H.
Fitchbnrg, Mass,
Raymond, N. H.
Manchester, N. H.
Dec.
Nov.
Mar.
May
Jan.
Mar.
Bloomington. 111.
Manchester, N. H.
<4 4i
Washington, D. C.
Manchester, N. H.
Wobum, Mass,
Lawrence, Mass.
Concord. N. H.
Manchester, N. H.
»« .1
AUston, Mass.
White River June, Vt.
Manchester, N. H.
Lowell, Mass.
Manchester, N. H.
NO. NAMES AND LODGES. RESIDENCES.
I Joseph Kidder, No, 2, Manchester.
II Stephen Williams, No. 1, Nashua.
ni Charles E. Lane, No. 7, Derrv.
'Y 5®'^- ^«fcher, Jr., No. 44, BridKeport,Ct
V Chas. C. Keniston, No. 13, Stockton, Cal.
VJ Abel M. Keniston, No. 13, Manchester.
VII laaao H. Morrison, No. 32, DeA-field.
Tm Freeman Tapper, No. 1, Nashua.
VETERdJf JEWELS.
NO. NAMES AND LODGES.
IX Sylvester C. Gould, No. 2,
X Joseph A. Merriam, No. 5,
XI Wm. L. Rowell. No. 28,
. XII Jos. H. Gardiner, No. 17,
XIII Almon C. Leavitt, No. 7,
XIV Job Wallace, No. 1,
XV John H. Lord, No. t,
XVI Benjamin S. Colby, No. 28,
RBSIDBNOES.
Manchester.
Concord.
Franklin.
Portsmouth.
Lacouia.
Nashua.
Somersworth,
Franklin.
(40 )
Vfficers since Organization.
PRESIDENTS.
1880 — Jacob F. James.
1880-1 881— George C. Gilmore.
1881-1884— Abel M. Keniston.
1884-1885— John Hosley.
1885-1892— Christopher C. Colby.
1 892- 1 894 — George S. Holmes.
FIRST VICE PRESIDENTS.
SECRETARIES.
1 880- 1 890— Nathaniel E. Morrill.
1890-1 894— Sylvester C. Gould.
TREASURERS.
1 8«o- 1 885— Daniel H. Maxfield.
1885-1887— George G.Williams.
1887-1894 — Abel M. Keniston.
SECOND VICE PRESIDENTS.
1880— Arthur L. Walker.
1880-1881— Abel M. Keniston. 1880- 1 881— Stephen Palmer.
1881-1884— Stephen Palmer. 1881-1882— Jonathan B. Moore.
1884-1885— Christopher C. Colby. 1882-1 884— Christopher C. Colby.
1885-1892— Daniel H. Maxfield. 1884- 1890— Charles T. Durgin.
1892-1894— Uriah A. Carswell. 1890-1892 — Uriah A. Carswell.
1892-1894 — George A. Gumming^.
Annual Banquets.
Putney's Dining Rooms, Oct. 7,
Putney's Dining Rooms, Oct. 6,
City Hotel,
Hotel Windsor,
Manchester House,
Manchester House,
Manchester House,
Oct. 5,
Oct. 4,
Oct. 22,
Oct. 23,
Oct. 20,
1880 Manchester House,Oct. 19, 1887
1881 Hotel Windsor, Nov. 13, 1888
1882 Ehn House, , Oct. 23, 1889
1883 Hotel Windsor, Nov. 14, 1890
1884 O.F.Banqufct Hall, Oct. 30, 1891
1885 O.F.Banquet Hall,Oct. 18, 1892
1886 O.F.Banquet Hall, Nov. 7, 1893
Veteran Odd- Fellows^ Associations, United States.
NAME.
ORGANIZED.
Massachusetts, Nov. 15, 1875
Connecticut, March 8, 1876
£ssexCoun^,Mass., April 10, 1876
Portland, Maine, Sept 28, 1876
California, April 17, 1877
Louisville, Sly.» Dec. 27, 1879
Kentucky S^I^^ifltH Jan. 109 1880
NAME. OBOANIZED.
Manchester, N. H., April 16, 1880
Nebraska, Oct. — , 1880
Washington, D. C, April 21, 1887
Missouri, Nov. 30, 1887
Providence, R. I., Sept 28, 1888
State of New York, Nov. 9*1^^
il Ptt m Tfh frfs Rtrrir^
IRiT.
riJCl in
^pies free.
A ji(er)oQf I lid.
ml
tJIC-i l.lt!
Thr
UN1VER9A
rHKrAWOFALLCRI
ay£iscE:aL.x-.^i^3srEOi:Js
NOTES # QUEEIE
I'ULK-JMliK, MA III t.MA Tl (
MY M, AHT, E, Etc.
■ ^^Itftm TIhi ;-e»t iU I'.
FEBRUARY, 1894. No.
OM DOILIE A YEAR U ADVAICE.
S. C. & U. M. GOULD,
MANCHESTRft, IT, H.
%%tmf ct iht
m
*f.
We owe our nrsclc.
nil-G«iitefitiia-
; cvf the ij tritig Uic year Uuit the voluoie may corre^
. }rfsctUiinsou.s
Qu4^nc^\
mo-
make 11 .
Vnl f 1
Vul VI
V.U.A]
I 5^
l.oo
^4.om
SESD FOR SAMPLE COPIES.
TlfK BOUT OX TRAX8GRIPT
A ifir|iiinr«*thy, el€<iti nwd mtiiriistittji family »tw!4>ajf>ef, ftsi fram
. EVBNfNG TRAiNSCRll'T, No >nnrl4v «*ditron.
ifRDAY KVKNING TRANSCRtn\ r more t
WEEKLY TRANSCRIPT. PublisiKd FriclA>-
Address Bosi'^ rCa,5J "' ^u, Baitau.Mass-
IdT
ml
( 41 ) ■
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES,
17 r '
H. C. OOU1^]>, Edlt4»r.
Tlie one thing in the world of value is the active Soid,'^ — Emerson-
Vol. XII. . FEBRUARY, 1894. No. 2.
The Four Worlds. (Vol. XI, p. 300.) The Kabbalistic explana.
tion of the four worlds is given by Rev. Christian D. Ginsburg, in his
essay on the " Doctrines, Developments, and Literature of the Kab-
balah," London^ 1864.
" The Sephiroth, or the World of Emanations, or the Atzilatic
World, gave birth to three worlds in the following order :
I. The World of Creation, or the Briatic World, also called The
Throne, which is the abode of pure spirits, and which, like its parents,
consists of ten Sephiroth, or Emanations.
II. The World of Formation, or the yetziratic World, which is the
habitation of the angels, and also consists of ten Sephiroth ; whilst
the yetziratic World, again, sent forth,
III. The World of Action, or the Assiatic Worlds also called the
World of Keliphoth, which contains the Spheres and matter, and is
the residence of the Prince of Darkness and his legions ; or, as The
Sohar describes it : * After the Sephiroth, and for their use, God made
The Throne (the World of Creation), with four legs and six steps,
thus niaking ten (the decade of Sephiroth which each world has) ; for
this Throne and its service he formed the ten Angelic Hosts (the
World of Formation), Malachim, Arelim, Chajoth, Ophanim, Chash-
malim, Eliro, Elohim, Benei Elohim, Ishim, and Seraphim, and for
their service, he made Samael and his legions (the World of Action),
who are, as it were, the clouds upon which the angels ride in their
descent upon thfe earth, and serve, as it were, for their horses ; hence,
it is written : Behold the Lord rideth on a swift cloud, and shall come
( 42)
into Egypt ( Isaiah xix, i). There are, thereiore, four worMs, each of
which has a separate Sephiric system, consisting of a decade of these
Emanations.
I. The Atzilatic World, called alternately the World of Emana-
tions, the Image, and the Heavenly Man, which by virtue of its being
a direct Emanation from God and most intimately allied with the
Deity, is perfect and immutable.
II. The Briatic World, called the World of Creation, and the
Throne, which is the immediate Emanation of the former, and whose
ten Sephiroth, being further removed from the En Soph^ are of a more
limited and circumscribed potency, though the substances they com-
prise are of the purest nature and without any admixture of matter.
III. The Jetziratic World, called the world of formation, and the
World of Angels, which proceeded from the former worlds and whose
ten Sephiroth, though of a still less refined substance than the former,
because fnrther removed from the primodial source, are still without
matter. It is in this angelic world where those intelligent and incor-
poreal beings reside, and who assume a sensuous form when they ap-
pear to man.
IV. The Assiatic World, called the World of Action, and the
World of Matter, which emanated from the preceding world, the ten
Sephiroth which are made up of the grosser elements of all the
former three worlds, and which has sunk down in consequence of its
materiality and heaviness. Its substance consists of matter limited by
space and perceptible to the senses in a multiplicity of forms. It is
subject to constant changes, generations, and corruptions, and is the
abode of the Evil Spirit.'*
An Alexandrine. Pope speaks of a " needless Alexandrine " in
his Essay on Criticism^ line 356. What is meant by ''Alexandrine?"
Redmont Horne.
A needless Alexandrine ends the song^
Which, like a wounded snake, drags its slow length along.
This is the name of a verse, which consists of six feet, or of six and
a half, equal to twelve or thirteen syllables, the pause being always on
the sixth syllable. It corresponds in our language, to the hexameters
of the Greek and Latin ; though, according to some writers, it rather
answers to the senarii of the ancient tragic poets.
Chapman's translation of Homer and Drayton's Polyolbion are
written in this measure. The concluding line of the Spenserian stanza
(43 )
is also an Alexandrine. This verse becomes fatiguing from monotony,
unless the writer has a very delicate ear. The French, in their epics
and dramas, are confined to this verse, which, for this reason, is called
by them the heroic.
The Alexandrine derives its name from an old French poem, be-
longing to the middle of the twelfth or the beginning of the thirteenth
century, the subject of which is Alexander the Great, and in which
this verse was made use of.
What is an Idiot ? What is the real meaning of the word idioi^
as this word has lately com^ up in a document in a new light ?
Elwyn T. Horicon.
This question can be answered in a general way as the interroga-
tor does not quote the document. It is presumed he has examined
Webster's (1892) four definitions, so it is unnecessary to reprint such
here. Words change their meaning from century to centur}', and we
cannot apply modern definitions to words in use one or two hundred,
or a thousand years ago. The word idiot formerly meant nothing more
than an urUeamed person, but the modern meaning attached to it is
quite different. If we refer to the New Testament (Acts iv, 13), we
read that ** Peter and John were unlearned and ignorant men." The
Vulgate is ** homines illiteraii sunt et idiotce,*' The Greek is " anthro-
poi agrammatoi eisi xai idotai^ We cannot call these men idiots from
the modern definition. John was a philosopher familiar with the
Logos^ also with Platoiiism, and many other systems ; while Peter was
well versed in the literature of his age and the past.
"The Divinity within Us." (Vol, XI, p. 91, 106.) Horace Wel-
by, in his work, *^ Mysteries of Life, Death, and Futurity,'' p. 200, says
that the words, " I am struggling to liberate the divinity within me,"
were the last words of Plotinus.
Reincarnation. *^ I have a strong and lively faith in a state of
continued consciousness from this stage of existence, and that we shall
recover the consciousness of some lower stages through which we may
previously have passed^ seems to me not improbable." — Robert Southey,
" The idea o^pre- existence has been espoused by many learned and
ingenious men in every age, as bidding fair to resolve many of our
difficulties.'*— ^/.r>5(7/ William Warburton.
( 44)
The Gypsies. According to Bailey, the Gypsies derive their name
from the Egyptians, a people anciently very famous for astronomy,
astrology, natural magic, divination, etc., and, therefore, they are of
course great pretenders to fortune-telling. It is their custom to swear
all who are admitted into their fraternity, by a form, with articles at-
tached, administered by the principal Maunder, and which they gen-
erally observe inviolably. The manner of admitting a new member,
together with the said oath and articles as follows :
Tha name of the person is first demanded, and a new name is then
given him in its stead, by which he is eve\ after called, and in time,
his other name is quite fprgotten. Then, standing up in the midst of
the fraternity, and directing his face to the Prince of the tribe, he re-
peats, as is dictated to him by one of the most experienced :
" I, Crank-Cuffin, do swear to be a true brother, and will in all
things obey the commands of the Great Ancient Prince, and keep his
counsels, and not divuige the secrets of my brethren.
" I will never leave nor forsake this company, but observe and keep
all the times of appointments, either by night or by day, in any place
whatsoever.
" I will not teach any one to cant, nor will I disclose aught of our
mysteries to them, although they flog me to death.
" I will take my prince's part against all that shall oppose him, or
any of us according to the utmost of my ability ; nor will I suffer him,
or any belonging to us, to be abused by any strange Abrams, Aookers,
RufHers, etc., but will defend him or them as much as I can against
all other outlaws whatsoever.
" I will not conceal aught I win out of Libkins, or from the Ruff-
mans, but will preserve it for the use of the company."
The canters have a tradition, it seems, that from the three first arti-
cles of the oath, the first founders of a certain fraternity, who claim to
derive their origin from the earliest time, borrowed of them both the
hint and form of the ceremonies ; and their claimed derivation from
the first Adam, is untrue, it being only from the first Adam-Tiler.
The same author has given the meaning of some of the cant terms
they use : Abrams, beggers ; Rufflers, rogues ; Hookers, thieves ;
Libkins, lodging houses ; Ruffmans, woods or bushes ; Adam-Tiler,
dangerous associates.
C 45 )
Authorship Tf anted.
A correspondent quotes the line, " An Austrian army awfully ar-
sayed," and asks for the poem and its authorship. As this allitera-
tive and alphabetical production is quite familiar to most of our read-
ers, it seems as though some one should know who was the author.
There are two versions of it, and here both are given :
FROM KOMBAUOH'S '* GLEANINGS FOR THE CURIOUS."
An Austrian army^ awfully arrayed.
Boldly, by battery, beseiged Belgrade ;
Cossack commanders cannonading come —
Dealing destruction's desolating doom ;
Every endeavor, engineers essay.
For fame, for fortune — -fighting furious fray :
Generals 'gainst generals grapple ; gracious Ood I
How honors Heaven , heroic hardihood I
Infuriate — indiscriminate in ill,
Kindred kill kinsmen — kinsmen kindred kill I
Labor low levels loftiest longest lines —
Men march 'mid mounds, 'mid moles, 'mid murderous mines :
Now noisy, noxious, noticed nought
Of outward obstacles opposing ought :
Poor patriots, partly purchased, partly pressed :
Quite quaking, quickly quarter, quarter quest,
Beason returns, religious rigid redounds,
Suwarrow stops such sanguinary sounds.
Truce to thee, Turkey, triumph to thy train I
Unjust, unwise, unmerciful Ukraine !
Vanish vain victory, vanish victory vain I
Why wish ye warfare ? Wherefore welcome were
Xerxes, Xetnenes, Xanthus, Xavier,
Yield ! ye youths I yeyoemen^ yield your yell !
Zeno's, Zapater's, Zoroaster's zeal.
And all attracting, arms against acts appeal.
FROM SOUTHGATE'S "MANY THOUGHTS ON MANY THINGS."
An Austrian army, awfully arrayed.
Boldly by battery, beseiged Belgrade,
Cossack commanders cannonading come.
Dealing destruction's devasting doom ;
Every endeavor engineers essay.
For fame ^ for fortune, forming furious fray.
( 46 )
Gaunt gunners grdppie, giving gashes good^
Heaves high his head^ heroic hardihood,
Ibraham^ Isiam, Ismael, imps in ill,
yostle John Jaroviltz. Jem, Joe, Jack, Jill;
Kick killing Kuisoff, kings kinsmen kill ;
Labor low levels loftiest longest lines ; «
Men march ^mid moles y ^mid mounds, 'mid murderous minet^
Now nightfalPs nigh, now needful nature nodSy
Opposed^ opposing, overcoming odds.
Poor peasants, partly purchased^ partly pressed.
Quite quaking^ " Quarter / Quarter I " quickly quest.
Reason returns, recalls redundant rage.
Saves sinking soldiers, softens seignors sage.
Truce, Turkey, truce ! truce ? treacherous Tartar train f
Unwise, unjust, unmerciful, Ukraine/
Vanish, vile vengeance ! vanish, victory vain !
Wisdom wails war, wails warring words. What were
Xerxes, Xantippt, Ximenes, Xavier f
Yet Yassey's youth, ye yield your youthful yest.
Zealously, zanies, zealously, zeaPs zest.
Translation Wanted.
DE NOMINE JESU.
In rebus tanivi trina conjnndio mund I
Erigit humanum nensum laudare venuM E
8 olar saliLs nobis, et mundi summa, poiesia 8
Venit peccati nodum dissolvere fruct V
8 umma salus cunctas nituitper secula terra 8.*
* I n times momentous appeared the world's triple conjunction,
£ ncouraging human hearts to shout melodious praises.
S ole salvation for us, that power exalted 'bove measure,
U nloosed the bonds of sin through the precious atonement.
S alvation illumes all earth through ages unceasing. *
Will some of our readers render this into English ?
I nter cuncta micans I giniti sidera ccel I,
£ xpellit tenebras £ toto Phoebus ut orb £ ;
S ic caecas removet lESUS caliginis umbra S,
V ivificansque simul V ero praecordia mot U,
S olem justitiae S ese probat esse beati S«
( 47 )
QUJESTIOJVS.
BIBLICAL.
1. In the Strait of Megellan are twelve islands called Apostoles
Islands, named for the twelve apostles. Why so called and by whom ?
Also, why- were the islands at the western end of Lake Superior called
Apostles' Islands ?
2. Which one of the Roman Emperors said : "I am a god, or at
least not far from it " ?
2. Which book of the Old Testament is called the *" Book of the
Angel," because the name of the book means angel^ or messenger ?
4. The Old Testament (Exodus in, 8) mentions six nations in the
land of Canaan who were to be driven out of the land : '* The Cana-
anites, and the Hittites, and the Amorites, and the Perizzites, and the
Hivites, and the Jebusites." Now, were the Canaanites natives of
that country and the others an offshoot, or were the latter distinct and
separate nations that had emigrated to Canaan ? and if the latter,
where did they come from ? These questions are involved in a Sun-
day School class.
5. Why do some clergymen in their articles apply the names of
Ephraim and Manasseh, the two sons of Joseph, to England and the
United States respectively ?
6. What living clergyman wrote a book to show that the United
States was the Kingdom of God on earth, and does he still maintain
the same views ? •
7. Is the following tradition of Adam's coat alluded to in the Bible ?
'• Nimrod, the grandson of Ham, became very great in power. Hav-
ing been born when his father Cush was old, he was dearly beloved,
and every ,whim had been gratified. Cush gave him the garment that
God made for Adam, when he was expelled from Paradise, and which
Adam had given to Enoch, and Enoch to Methuselah, and Methuse-
lah had left to Noah, and which Noah had taken with him into the
ark. Ham stole it from his father in the ark, concealed it, and gave
it to his san Cush. Nimrod invested in this garment was uncon-
querable and irresistible."
8. The* word imrbe is the only words in the Hebrew Bible (Isaiah
IX, 6) in which is found the final m {Mem) of the Hebrew alphabet.
What is the signicfiance of this single exception of the use of the m.
9. It has been stated that Noah's wife, JVoemay'wsiS the first Sibyl.
Where is there any authority for the statement ?
10. Which of Jacob's sons was noted for his swiftness in running,
and what is his best time recorded ?
( 48 )
QUESTIOJ^S.
ASTRONOMICAL.
1. What is the theory proposed to explain why the satellites of
Uranus resolve in a contra direction from all others ?
2. For what Charles was the asterism named in Ursa Major known
as "Charles's Wain"?
3. The name of the star in Canis Minor called Procyon is formed
from two Greek words meaning "before the dog, " that is Ante-Canis^
rising before Canis Major. Why is the Pole star at the end of Ursa
Minor's tail called Cynosura 1
4. The " Venerable Bede " endeavored to displace the names of
the Signs of the Zodiac by introducing those of the twelve apostles.
In what work of his can the inovation be found ?
5. In which of Isaac Watts's works are found the rhymes of the
zodiacal signs attributed to him, as follows :
The Bam, the Bull, the heavenly Twxm,
And next the Grab, the Lion shines.
The Virgin, and the Scales ;
The Scorpion, Archer, and Sea-Ooat,
The Man who holds the Water-Pot,
And Fish, with glittering tails.
6. Who was Euphrosynus Vlpius, who is said to have made a globe
in the middle ages representing the earth, and has his production
been preserved to the present time ?
7. The astronomer Kepler has the following remark on the spirit
of man in his day. What is the English of it ?
'^ Virem maximo ingenio et quod in hoc exercitio magni momenti
est, animo libero."
8. The following pamphlet was sold, in London, on the streets, in
the winter of 1 846-1 S47. It was entitled,
" Important discovery in astronomy, communicated to the Astrono-
mer Royal, December 21, 1846: That the Sun revolves around the
Planets in 25,748! years, in consequence of the combined attraction
of the planets and their satellites, and that the earth revolves around
the moon in 18 years and 228 days. By D. T.Glazion."
Is there a copy of this pamphlet in America that can be seen 1
9. Godfrey Clerk Forrester will pay $1.00 to any person who will
furnish him with a copy of the pamphlet by some German astronomer
who endeavored 10 show, in 1862, that the earth would have another
satellite within 100 or 200 years. This pamphlet was announced in
Boston Journal, 1862 or 1863. Address care of Notes and Queries.
( 49 )
Past Chief Patriarchs Wonolanset Encampment.
Lodge, name, term, year.
2 {Jonathan T. P. Hunt, 1,1845
2, 45
2 tjohn B. Fish,
2 {Luther Smith,
2 JEdward McQueston,
13 John C. Lyford,
13 iAlbe C. Heath,
2 t Nicholas G. York,
2 {Jonathan Horn,
13 tAlvia Houghton,
13 JNathaniel C. Smith,
13 tjeremiah, Preston, Jr
13 t Barnabas Hinds,
2 JLeonard Demary,
2 {Isaac N. Haynes,
2 (Samuel B. Kidder,
13 (Enoch Watson,
13 George W. Weeks,
13 Stephen Palmer,
13 (Charles H. Brown,
13 (Otis P. Warner,
2 Joseph Kidder,
13 (Charles T. Durgin,
13 George C. Gilmore,
2 (James D. Wells,
13 James C. Wing,
13 Stephen H.Crockett, 2,
2 (Nathaniel E. Morrill, i,
2 (Joseph S. Hunkins,
13 (Horace M. Gillis,
2 Walter Neal,
13 (Daniel Pulsifer,
13 (George S. Neal,
2 (James J. Baldwin,
13 (Henry B. Moulton,
2 Christopher C. Colby,
2 Rufus L. Bartlett,
2 Darwin A. Simons,
2 (Jacob F. James,
2 Henry J. Tirrell,
13 Russell O. Burleigh,
13 tjohn U. Farnham,
2 (Seth J. Sanborn,
46
46
47
47
48
48
49
49
SO
SO
51
51
S2
52
53
53
54
54
55
55
56
56
57
57
58
58
59
59
60
60
61
61
62
62
63
63
64
64
65
65
* B7 ca.d. X Deceased.
13 (John T. Robinson, i
13 Stephen H. Randlett, 2
13 Frederick B. Balch, i
45 (Jonathan B. Moore, 2
2 Jeremiah Hodge, i
45 Harvey L. Currier, 2
2 Horace R. Philbrick, i
45 Henry A. Farrington, 2
13 Joel Daniels, 1
13 Frank J. Poor, 2
45 Uriah A. Carswell, i
45 Frank L. Rundlett, 2
2 Edward O. Hill, i
13 (Leonard Shelters, 2
2 John Gillis, i
13 Seth T. Hill, 2
13 Charles H. G. Foss, 1
13 Henry S. Kolseth, 2
13 (Andrew J. Dickey, i
13 Charles C. Kiniston, 2
2 Oscar F. Bartlett, i
2 Charles H. Marshall, 2
2 Parker W. Hannaford, i
13 Henry S. Brown, 2
13 Albert T. Barr, i
56 Luther F. McKinney, 2
13 (James F. Putnam, i
13 (James L. Sweet, 2
2 George W. Woodburn, i
2 James Lightbody, 2
2 Eugene Clement, 1
13 John Y. Cressy, 2
13 Daniel J. Jones, i
2 Frederick A. Taylor, 2
2 David W. Collins, i
13 Charles F. Howe, 2
2 Edward G. Sanborn, i
2 William E. Greeley, 2
2 Samuel B. Hope, i
13 Stanley E. Gould, 2
13 Frank E. Hale, i
2 William Marshall, 2
1866
66
67
67
68
68
69
69
70
70
71
71
72
72
73
73
74
74*
75
75
76
76
77
77
78
78
79
79
80
80
81
81
82
82
83
83
84
84
35
85
86
86
(60 )
13 Herbert A. Woodbury,
1,1887
13 Julian B. Huntley,
2,1890
2 Alpheus L. Winchester,
2, 87
45 George M. Scales,
I, 91
45 David H. fiurbank,
I, 88
74 Asa M. Smith,
2. 91
2 Frank E. Heald,
2, 88
13 Edwin W. Merrill,
1, 92
2 Hugh Wallace,
2, 89
74 Jesse B, Pattee,
2, 92
13 Frank F. Porter,
I, 89
74 Charles A. Perry,
I. 93
45 Arthur S. Campbell,
I 90
74 G. Walter Taylor,
2. 93
Past High Priests Wonolanset Encanvpmerit.
2 tisaac C.Flanders, 1,8145
2 $ Daniel J. Hoyt, 2, 45
2 IIJBenj. M., Tillotson, i, 46
2 iXnomas S. Jones, i, 47
2 Sylvanus Bunton, $2, 47
13 t David C. Batchelder, i^ 48
13 llJCharles, Currier, 2, 48
13 tCharles T. Durgin,
2 tjames M. Berry,
13 jOtis P. Warner,
13 lltCharles H. Brown,
2 (Leonard Sanborn,
2 JHenry T. Mowatt,
12 Moses W. Oliver,
13 II Granville P. Mason,
13 i Abraham Robertson,
13 j Nathaniel Herrick,
2 t William McCoy,
2 lltjohn B. Fish,
2 Joseph Kidder,
2 tjoel Taylor,
2 j Alpha Currier,
13 lljof^fi E)« Patterson,'
49
49
SO
50
SI
S'
2. S2
I,
2,
I,
2,
I,
2,
I,
2.
53
53
1, 54
2, 54
I,
2,
I,
2, 57
56
56
57
2 Arthur L. Walker,
13 1 1 James C. Wing,
2 trhomas B. Eastman,
13 JDaniel Pulsifer,
13 t Horace M. Gillis,
2 Rufus L. Bartlett,
13 Robert B. Neal,
2 t Leonard Colby,
13 Russell O. Burleigh,
2 John Gillis,
2 tSeth J. Sanborn,
13 Abiel C. Flanders,
13 Gilman Stearns,
13 lltjohn T. Robihson,
13 Stephen H. Randlett,
74 Frank T. E. Richardson, i,
45 tjohn C. Balch
13 ||Charles H. Osgood.
2 t William G. Marden,
2 George R. Vance,
2 Edward O. Hill,
45 Frank L. Rundlett,
13 Thomas C. Cheney,
1,1
858
2,
58
I,
61
2,
62
I,
63
2,
63
2,
64
I,
65
2,
65
I,
66
2,
66
I,
67
2,
67
I,
68
2,
68
I,
69
2,
69
I,
70
I,
71
2,
71
I,
73
2,
73
I,
74
II Charles H. Brown again served High Priest, i, 1862. Charles
Currier again, i, 1855; i, i860 ; i, 1864. John B. Fish again,
2, 1855; 2, 1861. Granville P. Mason again, 2, 1859. Charles H.
Osgood again, 2, 1870. John D. Patterson again, i, 1859. John T.
Robinson again, i, 1872 ; 2, 1872. Benjamin M. Tilotson again,
2, 1846. James C. Wing again, 2, i860.
ADD TO PAST GRANDS, PAGE 12.
13 Keniston, Chyles C, i; 1852 Thayer, Edgar A.,
2, 1893
(51)
Past Chief Patriarchs Mt. Washington Encamp.
Lodge, name, term, and year .
13 *George W. Weeks, 1.1853
- - 69
7^
71
72
72
73
73
74
74
75
75
76
76
77
77
78
78
79
79
80
80
81
81
45 tjohn D. Powell,
45 Nathan P. Hunt,
45 tDavid P. Norris,
45 Daniel R. Prescott,
45 Henry E. Bernham,
2 Sylvester C. Gould,
13 Benjamin F. Hartford,
13 William G. Garmon,
13 Charles W, Temble,
13 Albert J. Knight,
45 William R. Sawyer,
45 Henry B. Gillette,
45 Isaac L. Heath,
45 tjohn P. Woodman,
2 tCharles H. Robie,
45 Hiram Hill,
45 Thomas H. Howlett,
13 William T. Rowell,
2 Frank A. Cadwell,
45 Oliver H. Abbott,
45 George C. Chase,
* By card. X Deceased.
13 Benjamin F. Garland,
86 J. Frank Baldwin,
13 Melzar E. Beard,
45 Guy F. Whitten,
45 Joseph H. Alsop,
45 Edson S Heath,
13 John C. McClary,
13 Robert Morrow,
45 Charles W. Bailey,
2 *George A. Whitney,
13 Albert A. Puffer,
86 •J. Hadley Fullerton,
2 William F. Elliott,
45 Charles W. Hanson,
45 Arthur K. Gleason,
45 Byron Worthen,
45 Sanborn T/Worthen,
45 Edgar A. Thayer,
74 Frank W. McKinley,
74 Charles H. Burns,
74 Henry H. Hinckley,
2 John W. Mears,
45 Charles A. Foster,
19 Irwin W. Barkley,
I.l
:882
2,
82
I,
83
2,
83
I,
84
2,
84
I,
85
2>
85
I,
86
2,
86
I,
87
2»
87
I,
88
2,
88
I,
89
2,
89
I,
90
2,
90
I,
91
2,
91
I,
92
2|
82
I,
93
93
Past High Priests Mt.
45 *l:John C. Balch, 2,1869
2 *Joseph, Kidder, i, 56
13 *Chas.H.Osgood, 2, 70 i, 71
13 George A. Clark, 2, 71
13 Brackett, B. Weeks, i, 72
Washington Encamp.
13 tMarden E. Barnard, 2,1872
45 Louis E. Phelps, i, 73
45 Eugene B. Worthen. 2, 73
13 Louis H. Caldwell, i, 74
ANNUAL SESSIONS OF THE GRAND BODIES.
Annual sessions of the Grand Lodge of New Hampshire have been
held in Manchester, os follows :
August 21, 1855, October 13, 1875, October 12, i88r,
August 16, 1859, October 10, 1877, October 11, 1882,
October 13, 1869, October 9, 1878, October 10, 1888.
October 14, 1874, '(January 13, 1881, Adj.)
The annual sessions of the Grand Encampment of New Hampshire
were held on the day before that of the Grand Lodge.
(52)
Historical and Statistical Data.
No. 2 A statistical and historical sketch of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2
was prepared and read by Joseph H. Gardiner, of Portsmouth^ at the
Thirty-Ninth Anniversary of the Lodge, December 21, 1882, which
was published in the Manchester Weekly Union, Dec. 23 and 30, 1882.
^ The statistical portion was enlarged and brought down to include
the forty years existence of the Lodge, and published as an appendix
to " The Philodemosians," the annual address by S. C. Gould at the
Fortieth Anniversary, on the eve of December 21, 1883.
No 13. A statistical and historical sketch of Mechantcs Lodge No. 13
was prepared and given in an address by Charles C. Keniston, at the
Thirty-First Anniversary of the Lodge, November 21, 1876, a report
of which was published in the Manchester Daily Mirror and American^
November 21, 1876.
Mechanics Lodge No. 13 celebrated its Eighteenth Anniversary on
December i, 1863; the address was delivered by John G. Lane.
The Nineteenth Anniversary was celebrated on November 25, 1864 ;
the address was delivered by James C. Wing. Reports of same pub-
lished in Daily American, December 2, 1863, and Daily Union, No-
vember 26, 1864, respectively. The Twentieth Anniversary was rec-
ognized on November 21, 1865, and the Twenty-First on November
22, 1866, by literary entertainments.
No. 74. A brief hislory of Ridgely Lodge No. 74 was prepared and
delivered in an address by James A. Fracker, at the Fourth Anniversary
of the Lodge, February 19, 1891. The address was published, together
with his first anniversary address and his poem, "The Higher Life,"
at the fifth anniversary, in a souvenir volume by the Lodge in 1892.
No. 45. A historical sketch of Wildey Lodge No. 45, was delivered
by Henry A. Farrington, at the Fifteenth Anniversary of the Lodge,
August 8, 1 88 1. A sketch of the charter members^ and a statistical
account of the Lodge was prepared by Joseph H. Gardiner, of Ports-
mouth, and published in the Manchester Weekly Union, March 22, 1888.
Wildey Lodge No. 45 celebrated its Sixteenth Anniversary on
Wednesday evening, January 17, 1883, the regular weekly meeting.
This anniversary was designed to commemorate the One Hundredth
Anniversary of the birth of Th.mas Wildey, January 15, 1783* The
anniversary address was delivered by Joseph G. Edgerly, of Fitch-
burg, Mass. Report of the anniversary published in Independent
Statesman, January 25, 1883.
♦ •• Tlie Eulogy on the Life aiid and Cliaracter orTliomaH Wildey, Past Grand Sire," pro-
nounced by Jamei« L. Ridgely, $eptcml>er 16, 18C2, imblished b7 Pai«t Grand James Young,
Baltimore, 18C2, |>age 12, sayn ThomaiK Wildey was born in London, January 18, 1783.
• The History of American Odd-Fellowship entitletl " Odd-Fellowship ; Ita History and
Manual," by Themlore A. Ross, published by The M. W. HazenCo., New York, 1888, page 12,
says Thomas Wildey was born in London, January 16, 1782.
(53 )
No. 86. A reporlorial account of the instituting of Uncanoonuc
Lodge No. 86, including the names of charter members, from what
Lodges withdrawn, instituting of the Lodge, officers installed, the
menu served at the banquet, and other details were published in the
Msmchester jDaify Mirror and American, March 8, 1893.
Social Rebekah Lodge No. 10 celebrated its Sixth Anniversary on
May 13, 1881 ; the addresses were delivered by Henry. E. Burnham
and Rev. Luther F. McKinney. Report of same published in Imfe-
pmdent Statesman^ May 26, 1881.
Social Rebekah Lodge No. 10 celebrated its Seventh Anniversary
on April 14, 1882 ; the address was delivered by John Edwin Mason,
of Washington, D. C. Report of same published in Independent
Statesman^ April 27, 1882.
Memorials and Obituaries, G. L. Proceedings.
YSAB. PAGB.
TBAR. PAGE.
13 Brown, Charles H.
, 1890 2350
2 Morrill, Nath'l E.,
1890 2348
2 Bunton, Sylvanus,
1884 1552
13 Morse, Bartlelt A.,
1871 343
2 Cilley, Jacob G..
1 87 1 339
45 Powell, John D.
187s 663
13 Currier, Charles,
1880 1 1 15
13 Robinson, John T.,
1875 1317
2 Dascomb, Sam'l J.
, 1882 1309
2 Sanborn. Seth J.,
1883 509
13 Harvey, John M.,
1880 1115
2 Sutcliffe, James,
1890 2350
2 Hoyt, Daniel J.,
1847 H
2 Taylor, Joel,
1881 1207
2 Hosley, John,
1890 2349
2 Tillotson,Benj.M.,
1890 2349
2 Kidder, Samuel B.,
1886 1887
2 Wells, Charles.
1885 1729
2 Lane, William B.,
1873 497
45 Moore, Jona. B.,
1884 1852
13 Pulsifer, Daniel, G.
E. 1867 29
Members Initiated in December, 18io.
Burnham, J. N., t April 26, 1847
Cragin, Paul,
Childs, David,
Clark, Daniel,
Carter, S. S.,
Emerson, R. S.
t Dec. — 184S
t Dec. 4, 1848
t Nov. 8, 1847
t April 26, 1847
X June — 1849
Flanders,IsaacC.,t Dec. — 1846
Field, Joseph B., § Dec. — 1851
Hill, David, t Dec. — 1845
Jones, Samuel t June — 1847
Kidder, John S.,
Nesmith, R. W., t Dec.
Parker, Wm. M., § May
Peabody, John, § June
Putney, S., X Dec.
Rollins, Chas. B., t Dec.
Smiley, Jona , § Dec.
Straw, Ezekiel A.,§ Mar.
Smith, Luther, t Dec.
Tucker, J. D., t Dec.
Wells, James D., X Jan.
Fish, John B., ♦* Oct.
4,
1848
3.
1864
1845
—
1844
4,
1S48
1844
—
1846
20,
1858
4»
1848
29,
1866
i5»
187s
* John B. Fish was admitted by card Dec. 25, 1813. t Suspended. X Died. § Withdrew.
Dee. 21, 1843, 5 charter members, and 14 initiations. Dec. 25, 1843, 6 Initiations, and on
carl Membership, Dec. 25, 1843, 26.
( 54 )
Commanders, Commandants, U. P. and P. M.
COMMANDERS U. P.
45 Henry A. Farrington,
1882
45 Daniel R. Prescott,
1883
45 Henry B. Fairbanks,
1884
45 Henry B, Fairbanks,
1885
45 George C. Chase,
1886
COMMANDANTS P. M.
45 Henry B. Fairbanks, 1886-1887
2 Fred. A. Taylor, 1887-1891
2 Orrin W. Martin, 1891-1892
13 Daniel J. Jones, 1882-1894
Manchester Mutual Relief Association.
PRESIDENTS.
Joel Daniels,
1870
Albert T. Barr,
1881
Joel Daniels,
1871
David W. Collins,
1882
James Sutcliffe»
1872
George M. True,
1883
James Sutcliffe,
1873
Frederick B. Balch,
1884
David P. Norris,
1874
Oliver H. Abbott,
188s
Sylvester C. Gonld,
1875
Abel M. Keniston,
1886
William G. Garmon,
1876
Joesph E. Merrill,
1887
Parker W. Hannaford, .
1877
George C. Chase,
1888
Charles T. Durgin,
1878
Alonzo Tarbell,
1889
Uriah A. Carswell,
1879
Joel Daniels,
1890
Oscar F. Bartlett,
1880
(John A. Glidden,
1890-1894)
SECRETARIES.
N. Parker Hunt, 1870 1872
Daniel R. Prescott, 1873-1883
William E. Marden, 1884-1887
George M. True, 1888
Charles Trefethen, 1889
(Sylvester C. Gould, 1890- 1894)
Charter Members Union Degree Lodge JVb. i.
2 George A. Bailey,
13 Henry S! Brown,
45 Henry E. Burnham,
2 James M. Clough,
45 Henry B. Gillette,
45 FrankT^L-^Rundlett,
45 David^P. Norris,
43 Eugene B. Worthen,
2 Charles H. Robie,
45 Hiram Hiil,
13 Jacob Morrill,
45 David P. Norris,
13 John C. Smith, 2d,
2 Calvin L. Walker.
EGREE
MASTERS.
1874
1875
1876
1877
2 Oscar F. Bartlett,
13 Albert T. Barr,
2 John Gillis,
45 Jhomas H. Howlett.
1878
1879
1880
1881
( 56 )
Observations and Remarks.
The Rebekah Degree, adopted by Grand Lodge of the United, on
September 20, 1851, was brought to New Hampshire by Grand Rep-
resentative Timothy G. Senter. John Peabody, Grand Master of this
jurisdiction received the same with the secret work in October, 1851,
and visited Hillsborough and Mechanics Lodges, and conferred
the Rebekah Degree on the Noble Grands of each Lodge, Justus
Fisher and Abel C. Keniston, respectively. The members and their
wives received the Degree, and according to Tke Brother, January 29,
1857, meetings were held irregularly up to that time, and arrange-
ments were being made for monthly meetings.
The first address delivered at the celebrations of the anniversaries
of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, was by Joseph Kidder in 1852, at the
Ninth Anniversary, and thfere has been an annual address continually
since the ninth ; Joseph Kidder delivered also the Twenth- Fifth anni-
anniversary addres in 1868, and the Fftieth in 1893 » ^^ g^ve also the
address in 1877 and 1886, or ^vt, of the 41. Sylvester C. Gould gave
three, 1870, 1883, 1891 ; John Gillis gave two, 1869, 1879 ; and Frank
S. Sutcliffe, two, 1887, and 1888. Six have been given by clergymen,
Revs. Benjamin F. Bowles, i860 ; Luther F. McKinney, 1878; Lewis
Malvern, 1881 ; Benjamin M. Tillotson, 1882 ; William H. Morrison,
1890; Claudius Byrne, 1891.
There are three Odd-Fellows in New Hampshire of fifty years con-
tinuous membership, and entitled to wear the " Honorable Veteran
Jewel " : Orlando D. Murray and Charles T. Ridgeway, members of
Granite I^dge No. i, Nashua, instituted September 11, 1843, and
John S. Kidder, member of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, Manchester,
instituted December 21, 1843.
Frank T. E. Richardson, our present Grand Representative, was
bom on the Twenty-Second Anniversary of American Odd-Fellow-
ship, April 26, 1 84 1. Past Grand Jonathan Dodge was initiated in
Mechanics Lodge No. 13, on April 26, 1848.
• The name John Duncan^ one of the five pioneer Odd-Fellows with
Thomas Wildey, is borne by one of the Past Grands of Mechanics
Lodge No. 2, — John Duncan Patterson.
The title of the original poem read by John Edwin Mason at the
Twenty-First Anniversary of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, December 23,
1864, in Music Hall, was " yusi of Age^
Joel Daniels was the first President of the Manchester Mutual Re-
lief Association in 1870, and also the last President in 1890, twenty
years later.
Eight of the Mayors of Manchester were Odd-Fellows, and six of
them were members of Hillsborough Lodge.
( 56 )
7he Sextulpe Ciub, composed mostly of OddFellows, was a semi-
organized association back in the '70's. They annually went to
"The Pond," or some other watering place, and partook of a dinner,
or sometimes a lunch in the grove. Several of the members have now
deceased^ and we think annual dinners have ceased.
The first regular weekly Monday evening meeting of Hillsborough
Lodge No. 2 began on Christmas^ December 25, 1843, yi^t ^ffy years
ago. So too the first Monday evening meeting of this Lodge begin-
ning the Xi^JiX fifty years falls on Christmas, Dectmber 24, 1893.
The name Christopher Columbus which has been so highly honoredt
and his discoveries so magnificently commemorated the present year,
and that too contemporary with the semi-centennial of Hillsborough
Lodge, will ever remind us of these two events ; and may our Brother
and Past Grand, Christopher Columbus Cojby long live to remind us
of these two chronological celebrations.
The five charter member of Hillsborough No. 2 withdrew from
Granite Lodge No. i, Nashua.
The seven charter members of Mechanics Lodge No. 13, withdrew
from Hillsborough Lodge No. 2
Of the fourteen charter members of Wildey Lodge No. 45, four
withdrew from Hillsborough Lodge, and ten from Mechanics Lodge.
Oi the fifteen charter members of Ridgely Lodge No. 74, one with-
drew from Mechanics Lodge, and three from Wildey Lodge.
Of the thirty charter members of Uncanoonuc Lodge No. 86, three
withdrew from Hillsborough Lodge, one from Mechanics Lodge, seven
from Wildey Lodge, and four from Ridgely Lodge.
On the evening of March 26, 1877, the following twenty-three mem-
bers of Hillsborough Lodge, residents of Goffstown, took withdrawal
cards for the purpose of becoming charter members of Webster Lodge
No. 24, Goffstown, which was instituted March 26, 1877 :
Barnard Charles G., Martin, Calvin, Richards, Norman L..
Blaisdell, Edwin A., Martin, Selwyn T., Richards, Thaddeus W.,
Blaisdell, Frank, Merrill, Henry W., Stark, Henry, L.,
Brown Robinson, Moore, Henry, Story, John W.,
Emerson, Albert L., Paige, Frank E., Weeks, William H.,
Hadley, Charles C, Paige, Isaac J., Whipple, Charles A.,
Kendall, Kendrick, Rand, Edson L., Woodman, Frank H.
Leizer, John E., Richards, Calvin,
The following Odd-Fellows have been Mayors of Manchester :
2 Hiram Brown, 1S46 1847 2 John Hosley, 1 865-1866
2 Warren L. Lane, 1849-1850 2 John Hosley, 1887-1888
2 Jacob F. James, 1847-1848 2 §AlpheusGay, 1875-1876
2 Jacob F. James, 1848-1849 2 John L. Kelley, 1879-1880
2 Jacob F. James. 1857 45 George H. Stearns, 1885-188 6
86 Edgar J. Knowlton, 1891-1894
C 57}
Organizations and Institutions of Odd - Fellows,
MANCHESTER, N. H.
Hillsborough Lodge No. 2,
Mechanics Lodge No. 13,
Wildey Lodge No. 45,
Ridgely Lodge No. 74,
Uncanoonuc Lodge No. 86,
Wonolanset Encampment No. 2,
Mount Washington Encampment No. 16,
Union Degree Lodge No. i, .
Social Rebekah Lodge No. 10,
Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51,
Mistletoe Rebekah Lodge. No. 56,
Veteran Odd-Fellows* Association
Past Grands' Association,
Odd-Fellows' Building Association
Odd- Fellows' Mutual Relief Association,
Odd-Fellows' Mutual Life Insurance Company,
Odd-Fellows' Equitable Relief Association, .
( First Regiment Uniformed Patriarchs, Co. B, \
\ For Wonolanset Encampment No. 2, j
( First Regiment Uniformed Patriarchs, Co. H, )
( For Mount Washington Encampment No. 16, )
Camp Ridgely No. 2, Uniformed Deg. Patriarchs,
Granite Degree StaflF,
Patriarchal Degree Staff, ....
Mollie Stark Rebekah Staff
Arbutus Rebekah Staff, . . . . .
i Odd-Fellows' Mutual Relief Association con-)
J solidated with Rockinham Co., and Strafford >•
( Co., forming N. H. O. F. Relief Association. )
OBOANIZBD
OB IJfSTITUTBD.
Dec. 21, 1843
Nov. 21, 1845
Aug. 8, 1866
Feb. 17, 1887
March S, 1893
Sept. 6, 1844
March 2, 1871
April 10, 1874
April 26, 1875
xMay 17, 1893
189
April i6, 1870
Feb. 3, 1893
July 17, 187 1
April 9, 1870
June 30, 1874
July 30, 1889
Jan. 28, 1880
28, 1880
9, 1882
Jan
Oct.
Nov. 6, 1883
Mar. 8, 1889
Oct. 27, 1887
Oct. 21, 1893
Feb. 3, 1890
Union Degree Lodge No. i, dissolved Jan. i, 1882.
Odd-Fellows' Mutual Life Insurance Co., dissolved, Sept. 1 1, 1890
Companies B and H, First Regiment Uniformed Patriarchs dis-
banded January i, 1882.
( W)
Constitutions, By-Laws, and Membership.
Hillsborough No. 2. First' code, 1844 ; revised codes, 1845, ^^S^*
1856; with roll of membership, 1862, 1867, ^^l^t iS74» ^^11% 1882,
1889 ; roll of membership, 1873, 1882.
Mechanics No. 13. First code, 1845; revised codes, 1850 ; with
roll of membership, 1856, 1862, 1870, 1874, 1878, 1882, 1886.
Wildey No. 45. First code, with roll of membership, 1867 ♦ revised
codes, 1870, 1880, 1883, 1889; roll of membership, 1876.
Ridgely No. 74. First code, with roll of membership, 1887 ; revised
code, 1889 ; roll of membership, 1889.
Uncanoonuc No. 86. First code, with roll of membership, 1893.
Wonolanset Encampment No. 2. First code, adopted Nashoonon
No. I, (except Art. ix, Sec. i), 1844; revised codes, 1844, 1850,
1856, 1862; with roll of membership, 1870, 1882; roll of member-
ship, 1874, 1881.
Mount Washington Encampment No. 16. First code, with roll of
membership, 1873 ; revised codes, 1878, 1882, 1889.
Union Degree I^dge No. i. 1874.
Social Rebekah Lodge No. 18. First code, with roll of member-
ship, 1874, 1882 ; roll of membership, 1876.
Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51. First code, with roll of member-
ship, 1893.
Camp Ridgely No. 2, Uniform Degree Patriarchs. First code, i8S;j.
Odd-Fellows' Relief Association, Manchester. First code, with roll
of membership, 1870 ; revised codes, 1872, 1877, 1882, 1888; (N. H.)
1890, 1890 (second edition), 1891, 1893, *^93 (second edition).
Odd-Fellows* Life Insurance Company. First code, 1874 ; revised
code, roll of membership, 1878.
Odd-Fellows' Equitable Relief Association. First code, 1890.
Halls for Weekly Meetings.
O. F. Hall, Methodist Church Block, Dec. 21, 1843, to Aug. 11, 1847
O. F. Hall, Patten's Block, . Aug. 12, 1847, 'o Feb. 5, 1856
Masonic Hall, Duncklee's Block, Feb. 6, 1856, tc( May 21, 1856
Masonic Hall, Masonic Temple, May 23, 1856, to April 25, 1S66
O. F. Hall, Martin's Block, . April 26, 1866, to April 25, 1872
O. F. Hall, Odd-Fellows' Block, April 26, 1872, to Dec. 31, 1893
( 59 )
District Deputy Grand PatriarckH.
2
John C. Lyford,
1849
Frank J. Poor,
1872
John C. Lyford,
1850
16
Charles H. Osgood,
73
Jonathan Ham,
SI
2
George R. Vance,
74
Nathaniel Smith,
52
16
Henry E. Burnham,
75
Charles H. Brown,
S3
2
Frederick B. Balch,
76
Jonathan Ham,
54
16
Sylvester C. Gould,
77
Abraham Robertson,
55
2
Charles T. Durgin,
78
Abraham Robertson,
56
16
William R. Sawyer,
79
Isaac N. Haynes,
57
2
Oscar F. Bartlett,
1880
Charles Currier,
58
16
William G. Garmon,
81
John B. Fish,
59
2
Parker W. Hannaford,
82
Charles Currier,
i860
16
Hiram Hill,
83
Granville P. Mason,
61
2
Frank L. Rundlett,
84
Arthur L. Walker,
62
16
Melzer E. Beard,
85
Thomas B. Eastman,
63
2
Edward G. Sanborn,
86
Nathaniel £. Morrill,
64
16
Joseph H. Alsop,
87
Henry B. Moulton,
65
2
Samuel B. Hope,
88
Darwin A. Simons,
66
16
Eugene B. Worthen,
89
John U. Farnham,
67
2
David W. Collins,
1890
Seth J. Sanborn,
68
16
William F. Elliott,
91
John D. Patterson,
69
2
Hugh Wallace,
92
John Gillis,
1870
16
Arthur K. Gleason,
93
Joel Daniels,
Past A^oble Gr
71
2
Edwin W. Merrill,
94
ands
of
Rebekah Lodges
SOCIAL LODGE
NO 10.
13
Charles C. Keniston,
1875
2
David W. Collins,
1884
2
Joseph Kidder,
1876
45
Charles W. Hanson,
1885
56
Luther F. McKinney,
1877
13
Benjamin F. Garland,
1886
45
David P. Norris,
1878
2
George S. Holmes,
1887
^3
Charles H. G. Foss,
1879
Clara E. Palmer,
1888
2
John Gilliis,
1880
Ida F. Abbott,
1889
2
Samuel J. Dascomb,
1881
Ida E, Campbell,
1890
45
Henry A. Farrington,
1882
Flora A. Lake,
1892
13
William T. Rowell,
1883
Alma A. Piper,
1893
ARBUTUS LODGE
NO. 51.
♦Ida E. Campbell,
1882
2 *
George S. Holmes,
1882
2
♦Joseph Kidder,
1876
Hattie M. Morrow,
1893
(60)
Past Grands Manchester Lodges.
Jjodf^e^ name, term, and year .
45 Abbott, Oliver H., i 1880
13 Aldrich, Bradley B., 2, 75
2 Avery, John L., i, 67
45 Bailey, Charles W., 2, 85
2 Bailey, George A., 2, 73
86 Baldwin, J. Frank, 2, 79
13 Barr, Albert T., 2, 76
13 Barrett, William F., 2, 87
2 Bartlett, Oscar F., i, 75
13 Beard Melzar E., i, 85
2 Bennett, Hervey M., i, 85
86 *Blakeley, William R., i, 81
74 Brock, James, L., i, 90
45 *Borden, Thomas, i, 53
13 Brown, Henry S., i, 73
45 Brown, Charles 1., 2, 90
2 Bruce, John N., 2, 75
45 Burbank, David H., 2, 84
2 Burbank, J. Oscar, 2, 89
13 Burleigh, Russell O., 2, 66
45 Burnham, Henry E., i, 74
2 Butterfield, Andrew J., i, 70
2 Cadwell, Frank A., i, 80
74 *Campbel], George A., i, 81
45 Carswell, Uriah A, i, 68
45 Chase, George C, i, 81
13 Chase, John W., i, 90
13 Cheney, Thomas C, 2, 68
2, Clement, Eugene, i, 82
S6 ♦Clarkson, Charles B.,
2 *Coffin, Charles E., 2, 64
2 Colby, Christopher C, i, 58
45 Colby, Lyman, W., 2, 71
74 Colby, Norman H., i, 88
2 Collins, David W., i, 79
13 *Corliss, Daniel S.,
86 *Cousins, Charles S.,
74 Crockett, Lewis W., 2, 93
13 Crockett, Stephen H., 2, 56
13 Cushman, Charles H., i, 88
13 Cushman, Wesley O., 2, 82
13 Daniels, Joel, 2, 67
45 Dockham, Frank A., 2, 87
* By card, t Withdrawn.
13 Dodge, Jonathan, 2»i858
2 Dodge, James E., 2, 81
13 Dolloff, Alba O., 2, 88
74 Dunbar, Anneus M., i, 89
74 Eastman, Edwin F., 2, 91
45 Eastman, Herbert W., i, " 93
45 Edgerly, Joseph G., 2, 74
45 tElliott, George F., i, 71
2 Elliott, William F., 2, 88
74 Everett, William G., 2, 88
45 Fairbanks, Henry B., i, 85
13 tEarnham, John U., 2, 63
45 Farrington, Henry A., 2, 66
13 Flanders, Abiel C, i, 65
45 Flint, Charles A% 1, 78
45 Forsailh; William R., i, SS
86 *Foss, Albert E., 2, 82
13 Foss, Charles H. G., i, 60
45 Foster, Charles A.> 2, 91
74 Fracker, James A., i, 87
45 Fuller, Hazen K., 2, 68
86 ♦Fullerton, J. Hadley, 2, . 88
2 Gage, Henry A., 2, 57
13 Garland, Benjamin F., i. 80
13 Garmon, William G., 2, 69
13 Garner, Edward, i, 63
45 George, Jasper P., 2, 75
45 Gillette.. Henry B., i, 73
2 Gillis, John, i, 66
86 *Gillis, Frank L.. i, 90
13 Gilmore, George C, 2, 54
45 Gleason, Arthur K., i, gq
74 Glines, Alonzo W., 2, 87
2 Glines, George E., 2, 78
45 Good, Charles F., i, 89
2 Goodwin, D. Milton, 1, 72
2 Gould, Sylvester C, i, 69
13 Gould, Stanley E., i, 89
2 Greeley, William E., i, 92
13 Hale, Frank E., 2, 85
2 Hannaford, Parker W., 2, 74
45 Hanson, Charles W. 2, 82
2 Hardy, Ephraim T., 2, 70
( 61 )
2 Hastings, Charles G.,
13 tHawley, Frederick A,
45 Hayes, William H.,
2 Heali^ Frank E.,
45 Heath, Edson S.,
45 Heath, Isaac L.,
45 Higgins, Edmund F.;
2 Hill, Edward O.,
45 Hill, Hiram,
2 *Hill, Sylvester J.,
13 Hill, Seth T.,
2 Holmes, Andrew J.,
2 Holmes, George S ,
2 Hope, Samuel B.,
13 House, James M.,
45 Howlett, Thomas H.,
13 Hoyt, George A.,
45 Hunt, Nathan P.,
13 Huntley, Julian B.,
2 Jewett, Joel A.,
13 Johnson, Frederick,
13 Jones, Daniel J.,
2 Josselyn, Lewis H.,
2. Kendall, Edmund,
13 Keniston, Abel M.,
2 Kidder, John S.,
2 Kidder, Joseph,
13 Knight, Albert J.,
13 Lane, John G.,
2 Lane, Jeremiah,
13 Langley, Josiah T.,
45 Leavitt, Frank E.,
2 Lewis, John,
2 Lightbody, James,
45 Lowry, Hamilton,
74 Lovell, Herbert E.,
13 Lyford, John C,
13 Lyons, Leroy,
13 McKean, Henry L.,
74 *McKinney, Luther L.
2 McQuestion, Edgar A.
2 Marshall, Charles H.,
2 Marshall, William,
13 Mason, Granville P.,
2 Mason, James, R.,
2,1
887
,2,
77
I,
S6
2,
90
I,
82
I|
76
2.
78
2,
72
I.
72
2,
65
2,
68
2,
60
2,
62
2,
71
I,
79
h
93
2,
72
2,
90
I,
89
I,
82
h
83
I,
87
2,
82
I,
51
2.
45
I,
52
I,
76
2,
62
2,
92
I,
81
I,
83
I,
76
2,
86
1,
92
2,
89
2,
46
2,
80
2,
92
, I,
75
,2,
84
2.
79
I,
^3
2,
60
2,
91
13 *Masseck, Joseph S.,
13 Maxfield, Daniel H., * 1,1879
2 Mears, John W.,
13 Merrill, Joseph E.,
13 Merrill, Edwin W.,
13 Miller, George W.,
45 Moore, James M.,
13 Morrill, Jacob,
13 Morrow, Robert,
2 Neal, Walter,
13 Newell, Henry T.,
2 Oliver, Moses W.,
13 Osgood, Charles H.,
2 Parker, Winfield S.,
45 Parnell, Frederick O.
13 Patterson, John D.,
2 Pettit, Robert C,
13 Pherson, James F.,
2 Philbricic, Horace R.,
2 Piper, Orrin,
74 Pillsbury, Fred W.,
13 Porter, Frank F.,
74 Powers, Thomas H.,
2 Prescott, Arah W.,
45 Prescott, Daniel R.,
13 Prince, John,
13 Puffer, Albert A.,
13 Randlett, Stephen H.,
74 Richardson, Frank T.E.
74 Richards, George E.,
13 Rowell, William T.,
45 Rundlett, Frank L.,
13 Sanborn, Abner J.,
13 Sargent, John A.,
2 Seaward, John F.,
2 Shirley, John.
2 Simons, Darwin A.,
45 Smith, George B.,
.13 Smith, John C, 2d,
13 Stearns, Oilman,
45 Stearns, W. Byron,
45 Stearns, William H.,
45 *Stebbins, Amos,
2 Sutcliffe, Frank S.,
45 Tebbetts, Frank W., 2, 92
I,
84
2)
81
2,
91
2,
79
2,
70
2,
73
I,
86
I,
SS
2»
89.
2,
5«
2)
70
I,
78
I,
91
T,
58
I,
91
I.
75
2,
66
I,
93
2,
90
I,
91
. 2»
92
I,
81
2,
67
I,
67
2»
86
1,
69
>I|
91
I,
93
2,
78
I,
70
2,
83
I,
77
2,
80
2,
67
2,
63
2,
80
I,
74
I,
68
2,
83
I,
75
I,
63
I,
88
t 62 )
2 Tirrell, Henry J.,
1,1
86s
2 *Whitney, George A.,
1,1886
13 Upton. Samuel,
I,
61
13 Winch, George.
I.
92
2 Vance, George R.,
68
13 Wing, James C,
2,
57
2 Walker, Arthur L.,
2,
58
13 Woodbury, Herbert A.
2 Woodbury, Silas B.7
,2»
84
2 Walker, Calvin L.,
I,
74
I,
71
2 Wallace, Hugh,
I,
90
2 Woodman, John 0. H.,
2,
85
86 Way, Frank L.,
2,
93
45 Worthen, Byron,
2,
86
13 Weeks, George W.,
2)
53
45 Worthen, Eugene B.,
2>
76
2 Wells, Ephraim B.,
2,
77
45 Worthen, Sanborn T.,
I,
87
45 Whitten, Guy F.,
I,
74
86 Young, John P.,
I.
93
District Deputy Grand Masters.
2 Isaac C. Flanders, 1846
2 John B. Fish, 47
13 John C. Lyford, 48
2 Henry T. Mowatt, 49
13 Nathaniel Smith, 1850
2 Warren L. Lane, 51
13 Charles H, Brown, 52
2 Sylvanus Bunton, 53
13 John M. Harvey, 54
2 Joseph Kidder, 55
13 Charles T. Durgin, 56
2 Nathaniel E. Morrill, 57
13 James M. Howe, 58
2 Luther H. Brown, 59
13 James C. Wing, i860
2 John Hosley, 61
13 John D. Patterson, 62
2 Jacob F. James, 63
13 Charles C. Keniston, 64
2 William B. Lane, 65
Granville P. Mason, 66
Samuel B. Hope, 67
Henry A. Farrington, 68
John T. Robinson, 69
Horace R. Philbrick, 1870
13
2
45
13
2
45 Daniel R. Prescott,
13 Abel M. Keniston,
2 Sylvester C. Gould,
45 Hiram Hill,
13 William G. Garmon,
2 Parker W. Hannaford,
45 Uriah A. Carswell,
13 Joel Daniels,
2 John Gillis,
45 Heniy E. Burnham,
13 Albert J. Knight,
2 Oscar F. Bartlett,
45 Isaac L. Heath,
13 Albert T. Barr,
2 Charles H. Marshall,
45 Fugene B. Worthen,
13 Benjamin F. Garland,
2 John W. Mears,
45 Charles W. Bailey,
74 William G. Everett,
13 Bradley B. Aldrich,
2 David W. Collins,
45 Charles W. Hanson,
74 Edwin F. Eastman,
District Deputies of Rehekah Lodges.
10 Clara E. Palmer, 1891
10 Ida E. Campbell, 1892
10 Carrie E. Bennett,
10 Ida E. Abbott,
187 1
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
1880
81
82
83
84
B5
86
87
89
1890
91
92
93
94
1893
1894
( 63 )
Deceased Past Grands.
Lodge, name, term, year. Four terms a year, 1843-1846. * By ca.(l.
2 Abels, Charles,
13 Alden, David,
45 Balch, John C,
13 Batchelder, David C,
2 Bowles, Benjamin F.,
13 Brown, Charles H.,
2 Brown, Luther H.,
13 Buck, William D.,
2 Bunton, Sylvanus^
1,1860
57
69
48
63
49
S3
49
51
46
71
73
59
61
57
46
77
53
59
45
51
45
2 Cilley, Jacob G., (Mar.)
2 Clark, Luther M.,
2 Clough, James M.,
2 Colby, Leonard,
2 Cutting, Harvey D.,
2 Currier, Alpha,
13 Currier, Charles,
2 Dascomb, Samuel J.,
13 Durgin, Charles T.,
2 Fernald, True O.,
2 Fish, John B., (June)
2 Fisher, Justus, 2,
2 Flanders, Isaac C.,(Dec.)
13 *Forsaith, Samuel C.,
2 French, Walter, (Mar.) 44
13 Garland, Charles F., i, 84
13 Gordon, Horace, (Dec.) 45
13 *Hackett, John C,
13 Harvey, John M., 2, 52
13 Heath, Albe C, i, 47
2 Hill^ Moses, i, 49
13 Hinds, Barnabas, 2, 51
2 Horn, Jonathan, 2, 49
2 Hosley, John, i, 54
13 Howe, James M., 2, 55
2 Hoyt, Daniel J., (Dec.) 45
2 James, Jacob F., 2, 47
13 Jones, Jeremiah D., 2, 74
3 Kidder, Samuel B., 2, 54
2 Kimball, Henry, i, 50
2 Lane, William B., i, 61
2 Lane, Warren L., 2, 48
45 Leach^ George L., 2, 77
2 McQueston, Edw., (Sept) 46
2 Marden, William G.^ 2, 69
45 Marston, John N., 2,1889
13 Merrill, Evander G., i, 62
45 Moore, Jonathan B., i, 67
13 Monroe, Lang, i, 64
2 ♦Morrill, Nathaniel E.,
13 Morse, Bartlett A., i,
2 Morse, Jacob, i,
13 Moulton, Henry B., 2,
2 Mo watt, Henry T., i.
13 Neal, George S., 2,
2 Nichols, Francis W., 2,
45 Norris, David P., i,
2 Packard, Lucius B., 2,
2 Parker, William M,(Mar.J
13 Piper, John K., 2,
13 Powell, Henry W., i,
45 Powell, John D., i,
13 Preston, Jeremiah, Jr., i,
13 Pulsifer, Daniel, i,
13 Putnam, James F., i,
2 Rand, John H., i,
13 Robertson, Abraham, 2,
2 Robie, Charles H., 2,
13 Robinson, John T., i,
2 Sanborn, Seth J., 2,
13 Shelters, Leonard, i,
13 Sweet, James L., i,
2 Smith, Luther, (Sept.)
13 Smith, Nathaniel C, i,
2 Taylor, Joel, 2,
2 Tillotson, Benjamin M., 2,
45 True, George M., 2,
2 Underbill, Flagg T., i,
13 Watson, Enoch, i,
13 Warner, Otis P, 2,
2 Wells, (bharles, (June)
2 Wells, James D., 2,
2 Wilkins, Ira G., i,
.13 Wilkins, James, Jr., 2,
2 Winch, Isaiah, (Sept.)
45 Woodman, John P., i,
13 Yeaton, John S., (Sept.)
2 York, Nicholas G., 2,
55
64
61
48
59
64
73
46
46
72
71
69
50
59
78
5^
50
76
66
65
70
72
45
48
56
53
81
49
54
47
44
55
62
64
44
77
46
5^
( 64 )
Past Grands by Lodges.
Hillsborough No. 2, Dec. 21, 1843, to Dec. 31, 1893, 105
Mechanics No. 13, Nov. 21, 1845, Dec. 31, 1893, 97
Wildey No. 45, August 8, 1866, to Dec. 31, 1893, 55
Ridgely, No. 74, Feb. 17, 1887, to Dec. 31, 1893, . 13
Uncanoonuc No. 86, March 8, 1893, to Dec. 31, 1893, 2
272
NO. 2. 3fO. 13. HO. 45. NO. 74. HO. 86. TOTAL.
Passed the chairs, 105 97 55 13 2 272
Admitted by Card, 3 2 2 2 6 15
Totals, 108 99 57 15 8 287
Charles H. Marshall, Hillsborough No. 2, served Noble Grand two
terms; second term in 1879, and second term in 1883.
Robert Morrow, Mechanics No. 13, served Noble Grand two terms ;
first term in 1886, and first term in 1887.
William G. Everett, Ridgely No. 74, served Noble Grand two terms ;
second term in i888, and first term in 1892.
* • • ♦
Grand Masters and Grand Patriarchs-
ORAUD OFFICER. OEAHD BKP.
Grand Master, John C. Lyford, 1848-1849 1852-1853
Grand Patriarch, Sylvanus Bunton, 1854-1855
Grand Master, Joseph Kidder, 185 6- 185 7 185 7 -i860
Grand Master, George W. Weeks, 1860-1861 1861
Grand Master, Joseph Kidder, 1862
Grand Patriarch, James C. Wing, 1861-1862
Grand Master, Joseph Kidder, 1863
Grand Patriarch, Daniel Pulsifer, 18641865 1865
Grand Master, George W, Weeks, 1866
Grand Master, Charles H . Brown, 1868-1869 1870-1871
Grand Master, Joseph Kidder, 1877
Grand Master, Henry A.Farringion, 1877-1878 1879-1880
Grand Patriarch, Sylvester C. Gould, 1 880-1 881 1 882-1883
Grand Patriarch, John Gillis, 1883-1884 1885
Grand Patriarch, Hiram Hill, 1885-1886 1887-1888
Grand Master, Henry A. Farrington, 1893
Grand Patriarch, F. T. E. Richardson, 1892-1893 1894-1895
Grand Master, George A. Bailey, 1893-1894
GRAND REPRESENTATIVES ONLY.
Walter French was Grand Representative, . . 1844
Charles Wells, " " *' . . 1846
Daniel J. Hoyt, '* " " . . 1846
LOD.
EHC
13
2
2
13
2
2
13 •
2
2
2
13
2
2
2
13
2
13
2
13
2
2
16
45
2
16
16
2
2
45
45
16
16
74
2
3
2
2
2
3
2
2
2
( 65 )
Portraits of Some Manchester Odd' Fellows.
(not mentioned on page 17.)
The portraits of the charter members of Ridgely Lodge are framed
and adorn the wall of the Rebekah Parlors, Odd-Fellows' Block :
Ezra B. Aldrich, James L. Brock, George A. Campbell, Norman H.
Colby, Anneus M. Dunbar, John Dowst, Frederick F. Fisher, James
A. Fracker, William G. Everett, Alonzo W. Glines, Herbert E. Lovell,
Luther F. McKinney, George W. Nutter, Frank T. E. Richardson,
and John W. Wells.
2 Bailey, George A., G. M., Popular Odd-Fellow, November, 1893.
2 Bartlett, Rufus L., in the library room of Masonic Hall.
45 Burnham, Henry K, Granite Monthly, Vol. XIV, August, 1892.
2 Cross, David, History of Weare, 1888, p. 454.
45 Farrington, Henry A., in the ante-room to Odd-Fellows* Hall.
74 Fracker, James A., Souvenir of Ridgely Lodge No. 74, 1892.
13 Garmon, William G., in the library room of Masonic Hall.
2 §Gay, Alpheus, in the library room of Masonic Hall.
2 Gillis, John, Proceedings of Grand Encampment, 1884.
2 Gould, Sylvester C, Front., Notes and Queries, Vol. XH, 1894.
2 Kidder, John S., Rebekah Parlors, Odd-Fellows' Block.
89 Knowlton, Edgar J., Granite Monthly Vol. XIV, March, 1892.
2 Lane, Thomas W., Report of Chief Engineer of Manchester, 1892.
13 Lyford, John C, in the ante-room to Odd- Fellows' Hall.
2 Olzendam, Abraham P., Clarke's History of Manchester, i875,p.336.
74 Richardson, F. T. E., Proceedings of Grand Encampment, 1893,
13 Weeks, George W., in the ante-room to Odd-Fellows' Hail.
DECEASED,
The portraits of the five charter members of Hillsborough Lodge
are framed and adorn the wall of the Rebekah Parlors, Odd-Fellows'
Block : Josiah M. Barnes, Jacob G. Cilley, Walter French, Charles
Wells, and Isaiah Winch.
13 Brown, Charles H. in the ante- room to Odd-Fellows' Hall.
13 Campbell, Henry A., in the library room of Masonic Hall.
• 2 §Clark, Daniel, Granite Monthly, Vol. X, July, 1887.
2 Fish, John B., in the library room of Masonic Hall.
2 *Hosley, John, Clarke's History of Manchester, 1875, p. 256.
2 *James, Jacob F., Clarke's History of Manchester, 1875, ?• 264.
( 66 )
2 Lane, William B., in the library room of Masonic Hall.
2 Lane, Warren L., Clarke's History of Manchester, 1875, p. 299,
2 Mason, John Edwin, in office of the compiler of this " Collectanea."
2 Mowatt, Henry T., in the Library room of Masonic Hall.
13 Palmer, David S., in the library room of Masonic Hall.
2 §Potter, Chandler E., Clarke's History of Manchester, 187 5 ,p. 352*
2 §Straw, Ezekiel A., Clarke's History of Manchester, 1875, P- 4oo*
I
Representatives of Hillshorougk Lodge JSTo. 2.
Walter French, )
Charles Wells, |
Isaiah Winch,
Isaac C. Flanders,
John B. Fish,
John S. Kidder,
Luther Smith, ^
Walter French, I
Charles Wells, f
Daniel J. HoytJ
Jacob G. Cilley,
Moses Hill,
Luther Smith,
Henry T. Mowatt, ^
Charles Wells, ]"
Henry T. Mowatt, >
Flagg T. Underhill, J
Jonathan Horn, )
Warren L. Lane, > ,
Sylvanus Bunton, )
Henry Kimball, j
Justus Fisher,
Joseph Kidder, \
Luther H. Brown, J
Luther H. Brown, \
Joseph Kidder, j
John B. Fish, )
Nathaniel £. Morrill, j
Walter Neal, )
Henry T. Mowatt,.)
James D. Wells, )
John Hosley, ]"
John B. Fish, \
Joel Taylor, j
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
185 1
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1877
1858
Henry A. Gace,
Arther L. Walker,
Christopher C. Colby, )
Jacob F. James, >
Leonard Colby, )
John Hosley, j
Joel Taylor, )
George S. Holmes, )
Benjamin M. Tillotson, >
John Hosley, )
Jacob Morse, )
Darwin A. Simons, )
William B. Lane,
Seth J. Sanborn,
Horace R. Philbrick,
John L. Avery,
Sylvester C. Gould,
William G. Marden,
John Shirley,
George R. Vance,
Edward O. Hill,
George A. Bailey,
Parker W. Hannaford,
1859
i860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
(No representative elected) 1877
Samuel B. Hope, 1878
John N. Bruce, 1879
Samuel B. Hope, 1880
Charles H. Marshall, 188 1
David W. Collins, 188^
Silas B. Woodbury, 1883
William G. Marden, 1884
William Marshall, 1885
Edmund Kendall, 1886
(No representative sent after 1886)
( 67)
Secretaries of Hillshorough Lodge J^o. 2-
Jacob G. Cilley , Dec. '43 to June, '44 Arthur L. Walker, ^ » ^ S5 5
Chas. H. Chase, July to Sept. 44 John Hosley, 2, 55
John D. Walker, Oct. to Dec. 44
Daniel J. Hoyt, Jan. to Mar. 45
Chas. B. Rollins, Apr. to June, 45
Chand. B. Potter, July to Sept. 45
Paul Cragin, Oct. to Dec. 45
Moses Hill, Jan. to June, 46
Henry T. Mowatt July to Sept. 46
Sylvanus Bun ton, Oct. to Dec. 46
Sylvanus Bunton, 1,1847 ^^ ^1^849
Joel Taylor, i,
Moses W. Oliver, i,
Henry A. Gage, i,
Willis P. Fogg, 2,
Jona. Horn, 2,
Nath'l E. Morrill,
3,
so
1,
SI
SI
2,
SI
Sa
Sa
ii
IZ
S3
I.
S4
2,
S4
Nath'lE. Morrill,!, 56
Christ. C. Colby, 2, 56toi,
Joel Taylor, 2, 57 i,
James A. Brown, 2, 59 i,
Joel Taylor, i, 60
Wm. H. Humphrey,
George H. Colby, i, 67
And. J. Holmes,
S. C. Gould, I, 68
John Gillis, ' 2, 68
S. C. Gould, I, 70
James M. Clough, 2, 71
Chas.H.Marshall, i, 72
Wm. E. Marden, i. 78
Jas. O. Burbank,
2|
I,
I,
I,
2,
57
59
60
66
66
67
69
71
72
78
93
93
Equitable Mutual Relief Association.
PRESIDENTS. SECRETARY.
2 William G. Marden, 1889-1892
2 David W. Collins, 1892-1894 45 Uriah A. Carswell, 1889-1894
Mutual Life Insurance Company.
SECRETARIES,
PRESIDENTS.
13 Seth T. Hill, 1874-1876
2 Sylvester C. Gould, 1876-1877
13 Henry B. Moulton, 1877-1879
1 3 James F. Putnam,
2 John N. Bruce,
2 George S. Holmes, 1890
13 George W. Weeks, 1874-1875
2 Charles H.Marshall,i875<i88o
1879-1880 45 Daniel R. Prescott, 1880-1882
18801890 2 William £. Marden, 1882-1890
2 Sylvester C. Gould, 1892
The following calendar gives the date of the fiftieth anniversaries
of New Hampshire Lodges for 1893 and 1894 :
Granite No. i,
Hillsborough No. 2,
Wecohamet No. 3,
♦Washington No. 4,
White Mountain No. 5,
Piscataqua No. 6,
♦Winnipiseogee No. 7,
*Swamscott No. 8,
* Dormant Nveral yean.
Nashua,
Manchester,
Dover,
Somersworth^
Concord,
Portsmouth,
Laconia,
Newmarket,
Monday,
Thursday,
Thursday,
Friday,
Wednesday,
Thursday,
Monday,
Thursday,
Sept. II, 1893
Dec. 21, 1893
28, 1893
2, 1894
7, 1894
24, 1894
12, 1894
Dec.
Feb.
Feb,
May
Nov.
Nov.
( 68 )
Memorials, Mount Pleasant Lodge J^o. 16, Dover^
NAMES. DIED.
Applebee, Arthur Freely, April 25, 1893.
- - - — Oct. 28, 1889.
Boyden George W.,
Burwell, Augustus Barclay, Oct.
Carr, J. Frank, Jan.
Chesley, John Henry R. Oct.
Church, Israel Pierce, Jan.
Coleman, Charles Cheswell, Sept.
Fernald, Edwin L., May
Frazier, Alexander, Aug.
Goodall, Hiram, Feb.
Gray, Henry S., Aug,
Ham, John R., Oct.
Hayes, Joseph, Nov.
Hferrick, Frank Leroy, Jan.
Lamos, George Delwin, Jan.
Lord, Moses Chadbourne, Sept.
Meader, David Foss, April
Pike, William Henry, Nov.
Rand, John E., Jan.
Smith, Charles Edwin, May
Tarr, William H., Nov.
Tash, George W., Nov.
White, Thatcher Taylor, Dec.
Wingate, George Herbert,
Young, Melvin Joseph.
OOMMITTKB.
Wm. I. Tibbetts.
Orris W. Farrar.
14, 1892. George W. Gray.
15, 1890. George E. Horton,
1892. Josiah Bartlett.
1892. Willis W. Hoitt.
1 89 1, Herman P. Decatur^
1890. John A. Glidden.
1893. John A. Glidden.
1888. William H. Beede.
1892, John A. Glidden,
20, 1889. John D. Babb.
1892. Reuben G. Hayes.
1893, Wing. B. Bunker.
1888. V. H. McDanieL
1890. Jona. D. Stratton.
1892. J. F. Whitehead.
18, 1890. Ed. L. Currier,
22, 1890. Ed. L. Cprrier.
1891. George E. Horton.
1889. John D. Babb.
1886 Henry P. Glidden.
1890. John D. Babb.
1891. Wm. J. Tibbetts.
Fr. H. Cummings.
7»
I,
i7»
4,
i7»
4>
13
23»
27,
9,
21,
May
Sept. 14, 1 89 1.
These biographical sketches, and memorials, were prepared by com-
mittees as designated, and read in the Lodge, neatly printed and dis-
tributed to the members. 8vos. pp. 4 to 6.
J^otes.
The largest assembly of Odd-Fellows, families, Rebekahs, and
friends, ever gathered at an entertainment in Odd-Fellows Hall, was
at the Halloween Festival given by Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51,
on Tuesday evening, October 31, 1893.
The largest number of Odd-Fellows and their families that ever
sat down to a banquet, in celebrating a local event, was in the Ma-
sonic Banquet Hall, recognizing the Two Thousandth weekly meeting
of Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, on Monday evening, April 17, 1882.
The largest concourse of people that has attended the obsequies of
one of our Odd-Fellows, was that of Past Grand Charles H. Robie, of
Hillsborough Lodge No. 2, at the Universalist Church, on Sunday^
June 12, 1892.
^H
^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Bf* ^^^^^^^1
^^M
^^^^^■t .ind btbtograpfiicai ^^^H
^^^H
^^^^^B» < r^f Cfod with Mfvf«p§ mi Mmf^t ^^H
^H
^^^1
^^^K Icstafnent trom tlie ^^^|
^M ^
^^^H^ the HUtorv of Mi)n, derived from a Comp&riftoo ^^^|
^^K* Mationi. By R. G. Haiiburfr. ^^M
■
Dt Greek Game supposed to have be ^^H
H
1*1 »Kf f1ifiinn!Ai*v fif ihf If lnt!oti% \nnnvm^:,i ^^^^H
H
v,y J, \ r:im. ^^^^H
^1
rtc« By Major ^c ups* Before ii$^4:>. ^^H
1
ifom tbe Aadeni Moiiumeiiift. Bf Prdf. A. H. Say ^^|
! nii^ tr;ii3$titied by Richard Laurence* Oxford or L? < ^^H
^M lUio'c
i by Richard Laurenci;* Dublia^ iBiH* ^^H
H
iiic Lcijsos of Saint }ohn^ by Rtdiard Laurence*. ^^^|
1
matbettiatiqi) paralleli by E. B. ^^^|
1
r*s tiTsd. by W. C, Greene. Lonirmans and ^^^|
^^^
^ymi)o: ^^^M
^H
oe Cross Amanda II NaUons. By Eroeslde Btins ^^H
^^^^H}
\[ Reprc^nt >tinn5 of the Months and Seasons. By ^^^|
•-'-talc frofn ^^^H
^^K
c of t^i leans. By Sir ^^^|
m
KJticr^vcin. Looacvi, i^oy. ^^^H
?^TMri
mrcAvt At {y, i rnx. nuiocs^
^ COPYRtGHTS. ^^
IMVKRSAL IM
T THF
RT enwA
I.
I
I
r
;XSCEX-I--.:.X^EQTTS
NOTES @ QUEBIES
1. XII. MARCH. 1894. No.
OH DOLLIR A YEAit iJ^' ADVANCE.
1
1 1 I'J
111. r
fuiliut IT
2 famti
DATTV n^FlNMNO TRANSCRIPT. No Sunday
SA i fKANSCRIPT. Sbucan m n^
AaiTtt^-^ ii^i- 1
I n .itin^fT^fnn .t*[^ iK>ii']n_, m as^.
l*TTimmnnft, '^n ihe
( 69-5
. •> • ■ I
/
MISCELLANEOUS ^
NOTES AND QUERIES,
n. C. C^lJlil^, Sdltor.
" A noble Sold has no other merit than to be a noble So^d,*' — Schiller.
Vol. XII. MARCH, 1894. No. 3.
The Mahayuga.
BY SAMUEL STUART, F. T. S.
The curious results of my examination of the cycle known as the
Mahiyuga, or 4,320,000 years, are briefly these : The cycle in ques-
tion is taken from the SHrya Siddhdnta^ which was translated into
English during the last century, by a missionary, and quoted by
Varitha Mihira in his Brihat Samhitct, for all which particulars, see
T?ie Theosophist, November, 1888, pp. 98, 100. In Mr. Walter Old's
little book. What is Theosophy ? p. 28, he speaks of the cycle of the
May^yuga as being the least common multiple of the periods of the
planets, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, Mercury, and the Moon.
It struck me as being worth while to examine this statement ; and
I did so in regard to the planets, but omitted the moon, as she would
come in anyhow. At the outset, I recollected that our astronomers,
from Ptolemy {Tetrabiblos book I, p. 8, of Ashman's translation) and
ending with Mr. Richard A. Proctor, were of the opinion that such a
cycle as the planets could not be computed by any means ; and indeed,
with the Indian, Greek, Arabic, and European tables extant up to the
middle of the present century, it could not be done ; nor have I any-
where found that it was possible in any case, though LaPlace tried to
do it. But with the accurate planetary tables of Leverrier, which were
finished in 1877, it is possible to test the truth of this great cycle ;
though its true length is not exactly given. (See Secret Doctrine, Vcl.
I, p. 168, regarding all such numbers.) By this I mean, that though
(70 )
we could not set out to determine in what length of time the planets
would^rm such a cycle^ yet when its length is approximately given,
as in the Siira Siddh&nta^ we can now say whether the planets do
come to such a conjunction or not, in the time stated, or some-
where near it. In brief, I found that in 4,319,936.8663 Julian years,
the planets and the sun have the following mean geocentric motion :
Saturn = 313.2° Venus =337.4°
Jupiter = 331.9° Mercury = 337.1°
Mars =343.7° Sun =339.2°
(We have faithfully '* followed copy " in the result of Saturn^ but we
are tempted to suspect that it should be 331.2° — Ed,^
I would, however, point out that the motion of Jupiter and Saturn, ac-
cording to my own tables, should be a little faster than LeverrieV
makes them — in which case they will be each in 338th degree ; so
that the whole would be comprised in a space of six and a half degrees
only. By this I mean, that if the planets had been, at any given
epoch, found to be all in the vernal equinox in conjunction with the
Sun, they would, in 4,319, 936 years and a fracti m, be found again in
conjunction, but in the sign Pisces. This is quite in accordance with
the Si^rya Siddhdnia,
But now comes in the strangest part of this curious calculation. In
Isis Unveiled, Madame Blavatsky^ maintains that the ancient Rishis
knew of the existence of two planets, Uranus and Neptune, both of
which were unknown to our Western scientists previous to 1 784.
Now^ if this were so, it struck me that they ought to be found in
the grand conjunction of the Mahayuga along with the others. So I
tried them by Leverrier's elements. Judge of the satisfaction with
which I looked upon the whole, when I found their motion also in
4»3i9i936.8 years was
Uranus = 339.0° Neptune = 342.2°
— that is, they were quite as close to the center of the great conjunc-
tion as any of the others. — Lucifer, November 15, 1893.
Thundering Salmoneus. Salmoneus, king of Elis, wishing to be
thought a god, used to imitate thunder and lightning by driving his
chariot over a brazen bridge, and darting out burning torches on
every side. He was killed by lightning for his impiety ; so claimed
the inhabitants of Elis. Lord Brooke's "Treatise on Monarchies "
has the following :
** Salmoneus, who while he his carroach drave
Over the brazen bridge of Ellis* stream^
And did with artificial thunder brave
Jove, till he pierced him with a lightning beam,''
( 71 )'
Three and Seven.
SOME OLD FACTS ABOUT THESE TWO NUMERALS.
Jonn W. Kirk, the white-haired veteran, who was with Morse when
the first working telegraphic line was stretched, and who stood beside
the great inventor when the first message (" What hath God wrought,"
Numbers xxiii, 23) was transmitted from Annapolis Junction to Wash-
ington, has made during his life a great many interesting calculations
in numbers. The two most remarkable numbers in the world are
said to be 3 and 7.
The numeral 7, says Mr. Kirk, the Arabians got from India, and
all nations following have taken it from the Arabians. It is conspic-
uous in biblical lore, being mentioned over 300 times in the sacred
writings, either alone or compounded with other words. It seems a
favorite numeral with the divine mind, outside as well as inside of
the Bible, as nature demonstrates in many ways, and all the other
numerals bow to it. There is also another divine favorite, the num-
ber 3, the trinity. This is brought out by a combination of figures
that is somewhat remarkable. This combination is the six figures^
142,857.
142,857 X 2 == 285,714.
142,857 X 3 = 428,571.
143,857 X 4 = 571.428.
142,857 X 5 = 714,285.
142,857 X 6 = 857,142.
Each answer contains the same figures as the original six, and no
others, and three of the figures of the six remain together in each pro-
duct, thus showing that figures preserve the trinity ; thus 285 appears
in the first and second product, 571 in the second and third, 428 in
the third and fourth, and 142 in the fourth and fifth.
It is also interesting to note that taking out any two of these three-
figured numbers, the group of three common to both, the other three
read in the usual order, from left to right, will also be in the same
order in both products. Take the first and second products, for ex-
ample : The group ^85 is common to both after taking 285 out; of the
second product, continue to read the figures and make the first figure
of the thousands last; then it will read 214. All the others will read
in the same way.
Again, take note that the two groups of three figures in the first
product are the same as the two groups of three in the fourth product,
but the groups are transposed, and the same thing is true of the sec-
(70
ond and third. The last multiplication has its two groups of threes
the same as the original number, only they are transposed also.
Examine these results again and you will see that in these calcula-
tions all the numerals have appeared, except the 9. Now multiply
the original number by the figure 7, the divine favorite of the Bible
and of creation, and behold the answer ! The last of the numerals,
and that only in groups of three, again the trinity,
142,857 X 7 = 999,999-
No other combination of figures will produce the same results.
Does not this show the sovereign multipotent numeral 7 and its divine
power in creation ? — Boston Transcript.
I inclose a curious clipping. Mr. Kirk has not told all the curious
things about this number, 142,857. In the first place^ taking his own
table, inspection reveals the following curious facts :
Each vertical column contains all the figures of the multiplicand,
except one. The missing figure in the first column is i, in the second
column 4, in the third column 2, in the fourth column 8, in the fifth
column 5, and in the sixth column the mystic 7 ; and these missing
figures reproduce the original number, 142857.
Not only are there two groups of three, but each result preserves
the original order as far as possible. That is to say, beginning with
any figure, the remainder run in order until the figure 7 is reached,
when the order continues, i, 4, 2, etc., precisely as though the figures
were written in a circle. But if the table be constructed as follows,
some very curious results are developed :
142857 X I = 142857.
142857 X 2 = 285714.
142857 X 3 = 428571.
142857 X 6 = 857142.
142857 X 4 = 571428.
142857 X 5 =^ 714285.
This table is a magic square of figures.
Now multiply 142857 by 8, and the result is 1 142856, in which the
final 7 has been separated into i and 6.
Multiply 142857 by 9, and the result is 12857 13, in which the mis-
sing digit 4 is, as before in the case of 7, separated into i and 3, and
placed at the beginning and end.
Add the six results of Mr. Kirk's table, and the sum is 2857140.
( 78)
Add the results of the latter table, and the sum is 2999997.
Add all the results of the multiplication by the nine digits, and the
result is 5142852, in which the 7 is again, as in all of the other combi-
nations, where the number of places in the resultant number is over 6,
divided into two numbers, one number at the beginning and the other
at the end, once more reminding us of the circular arrangement.
The figure 6 appears only once, and that in the multiplication by 8.
This missing digit is only a 9 reversed.
I wish I had time to follow this up. Perhaps some reader of Notes
AND Queries will do so and give us the full results of the inquiry.
AvMfe, Chicago, 111.
Rhyming Words Wanted. A whimsical letter written by W. S.
Gilbert notes " a great want " among poets. '* I should like to sug-
gest,'' he says, " that any inventor who is in need of a name for his
invention, would confer a boon on the rhymsters, and at the same
time insure himself many gratutious advertisements, if he would se-
lect a word that rhymes to one of the many words in common use,
which have but few rhymes or none at all. A few more words rhym-
ing with ' love ' are greatly wanted ; * revenge ' and * avenge * have
no rhyming word, except * Penge ' and * Stonehenge * ; * coif ' has
no rhyme at all ; * starve ' has no rhyme except (oh, irony !) ' carve * ;
"* scarf ' has no rhyme, though I fully expect to be told that ' laugh/
*calf,' and ' half ' are admissible, which they certainly are not."
Solomon's Porch. What was " Solomon's Porch," in which Jesus
-walked (John x, 23) ? Selwyn.
The several courts of the Temple were elevated above each other,
in terrace form^ and the Temple itself was placed higher than all.
From the outer court into the Chel, or space between the two walls
ivhich enclosed the court of the women, there was an elevation of 10^
feet, which was surmounted by 14 steps ; from there to the court was
a staircase of 5 steps, rising 3f feet. The brazen gate was accessible
from a semicircular staircase of 15 steps, in altitude 11^ feet; thus,
the temple was elevated above the court of the Gentiles by an ascent
of 46 steps, rising in the whole 34^ feet ; and the court of the Gentiles
was raised above the level of the valley beneath 600 feet. Taking the
porch or tower of the Temple at 180 feet, the ascent from the court of
the Gentiles at 34 feet, and the terrace 600 feet, it appears that the
battlements of the porch were 814 feet above the level ground ; and,
therefore, the probability is that in a clear day it would be visible from
•elevated mountains in VdXt^ixnt -Oliver's^' Landmarks,'' Vol. II,p. 182.
(74)
Prohlem and Solution.
PROBLEM.
A mounted courier starts from the rear of an army, 25 miles long,
for the head while the army is in motion. Upon reaching the head
he turns about and returns to the rear. When he reaches the rear
the army has advanced 15 miles. How far did the courier travel ?
AvMfe, Chicago.
SOLUTION.
Assume a rate for the army of three miles per hour. Let x equal
the ratio between the speed of the army and that of the courier. Then
^x will equal the courier's speed prr hour. At the end of the first
hour the courier will gain thr difference between the speeds, or 8^—8.
25
-5 ' = the number of hours necessary to gain the head of the army.
On the return the courier will gain his own spead plus that of the
army, or 3j:+3.
•>5
" = the number of hours to gain the rear of the army.
But the rate of the army having been assumed to be three miles per
hour, it follows that five hours must elapse while the courier is per-
forming his double journey.
_ ,25 25 , 75:c+75+75a:-75 ^
Therefore, 3^3 + 3- :pr- 5. ^^^^g, =5.
Oi, ^^f^=5. 150*=^45*2-45. 4dx^--l50x=zA^. x-^=U
10 25 ^ , 25 34
Complete the equation : ^ — "3 ~+ "9"^^ ^ ' ~9~^^~^'
T. .. , VS4 - ; 5.831
Extract the root : x — ^ = -^- . « — | = ± —3— .
10.831 , , , .831 ,, . ,
X = — o — , the plus value. x =— «- , the minus value.
As the army does not travel faster than the courier, disregard the
minus value, x = l^?!pL^ 3 ei. Therefore, the ratio is 3.61.
o
Substituting the value of x, we find now that x = 3.61, the ratio*
3 = the speed of the army per hour. 10.831 = the speed of the
courier per hour. 5 =^ the time occupied. 54.15 =-- the total dis^
tance traveled by the courier. Q. E. D,
f 75 )
Going into details it will be fouAd that the courier, on the hypoth-
esis of a three-mile rate for the army, travels 34.379 miles in 3.192
hours to reach the head of the army, and 19.572 miles in 1.808 hours
to return to the rear. Other rates of speed for the army will vary
these factors, but the value of x remains constant, and the solution,
54.151 miles, is also constant. Gartside.
Valley of Jehosaphat. What was the ** Valley of Jehosaphat "?
and why is it used in connection with Hades? Student.
We do not care to discuss the Jehosaphat- Hades question. Leave it
to the Cylcopaedias and Encyclopaedias, which are quite exhaustive on
the subject. One should go to the root of the words when they want
the real meaning. The word ^* valley " is the rendering of the He
brew word Amok (** unfathomable, or to be deep ''). The root occurs
in Psalm xvi, 5, and Isaiah vii, 11. From this root the Hebrew word
£mek (" valley") is derived ; used, however, not so much in the sense
of depression^ as of lateral extension ; and thus the word is not ap-
plied to ravines, but to long broard sweeps, found between parellel
ranges of hills. The " Emeks/' or special valleys named in the Bible,
are 16 in number, and as this Hebrew root is often confounded with
another similar root, which ought to be rendered ** ravine," it will be
of interest to give here the full list :
1. The vale (£mek) of Siddim (of the fields). — Genesis xiv, 3, 8.
2. The valley of Shaveh, or the king's dale. — Genesis xiv, 17.
3 The vale of Hebron. — Genesis xxxvii, 14.
4. The valley of Achor (trouble). — Joshua vii, 24-25. Hos. 11, 15.
5. The valley of Ajalon. — Joshua x, 12.
6. The valley of Raphaim (giants). — Joshua xv, 8. Is. xvii, 5.
• 7. The valley of Jezreel. — Joshua xvir, 15. Hos. i, 5.
8. The valley of Keziz. — Joshua xviii, 21.
9 The valley that lieth by Beth-Rehob. — Judges xviii, 28.
10. The valley of Elah (of the Terebinth). — I Samuel xvii, 2, 19.
IT. The valley of Berachah (of blessing). — II Chronicles xx, 26.
12. The valley of Baca (of weeping). — Psalm lxxxiv, 6.
13. The valley of Succoth (booths). — Psalm lx, 66. Cxviii. 7.
14. The valley of Gibeon. — Isaiah xxviii, 21.
15. The valley of Jehosaphat. — Joel iii, 2, 12.
16. The valley of Charutz (** the decision ";. — ^Joel in, 14.
( 76;
QUESTIOJrS.
1. What Puritan leader was that who cut out the cross from the
English Standard ? John C. Rand, Chicago* 111.
2. Who was the celebrated dramatist that wrote his early produc-
tions in a foreign language, not being conversant with his own ?
John C. Rand.
3. What monarch killed his oldest son when he learned he was
plotting against him ? John C. Rand.
4. What celebrated author died August 3, 1841 ? John C. Rand.
5. Of what great commander has it been written somewhere :
" It were not sooner day but he set up the scarlet coat flying over his
tent.*' Why the " scarlet coat " ? John C. Rand.
6. What noted person received the name Df Longimanus (long-
handed), because one hand was several inches longer than the other?
Andrew.
7. What was the trade prepared between Mr. Gustavus and John
Anderson ? A, A. Irvine, New York City.
8. What sad ar.d what merry soul was born in 1809 ? Irvine.
9. The little village of Mystic, Connecticut, claims to have five
*' rocking stones *' within its borders. What other towns in the United
States have these rocking boulders ? A.
10. What is real derivation of the word hermenutics, and who first
used it in the modern theological sense ? Logos.
11. Who first published a Novum Or^anum ? A. M.
1 2. Give definitions of a sciolist and a scholiast, and illustrations of
their works. A. M.
13. Explain the text " conscience seared with a hot iron *' (I Timothy
IV, 2). The Greek is kauteeaiazomai. What figure of speech is it ?
Sabbath Scholar.
14. Who does Milton make the Creator address in th<^ following line
of Paradise Lost, Book v, lines 601 and 772 : T.
*' Thrones, do^ninations, princedoms, virtues, power 8.**
15. Who is the person that utters the following line in the Oiyasey
(b, XXII, 1. 412; :
" // is an impious thing over men that are slain to utter the vaunt of Pride J
(77)
Oldest Tombstone in the United States. Jamestown, Virginia,
OD a peninsula — an island at high tide in the James river — was settled
in 1607. According to Capt. Smith, a fire consumed a large part of
the town, and the palisades, about the close of 1607. Capt. Smith
and Mr. Scrivener were appointed commissioners to superintend the
rebuilding of the town and church. Afterward, in speaking of the ar-
rival of Governor Argall, in 161 7, he says : "In James towne he found
but five or six houses, the church downe^ the pallisades broken, the
bridge in pieces, the well of fresh water spoiled, the store-house used
for the church,^' etc. The tower (in ruins) was doubtless that of the
M/n/ church built, and is now (1893) about 275 years old. In 1852,
the tower was about 30 feet high ; the walls 3 feet thick ; all import-
ed brick. The old church tower stands like a sentinel watching the
'* city of the dead " at its feet. The few broken monuments are half
buried in earth or covered with a pall of ivy and long grass. Am.ong
them is a half-reclining and decayed old sycamore. Entwined by its
roots was a blue stone slad abont 4 inches thick. The dale was 1808.
The remainder of the inscription is illegible. This is probably the
oldest gravestone in the United states.
** What solemn recollections though^ what touching visions rise.
As wanderingj these old stones among, I backward turn my eyes^
And see the shadows of the dead flit round,
Like spirits when the last dread trumjp shall sound,
•• The wonders of an age combined, in one short moment memory
supplies ;
They throng upon my wakened mind, as Timers dark curtains rise ;
The volume of two hundred buried years
Condcfistd in one bright sheet appears,"
— James Kirk Paulding.
The river is here thiee miles wide. The destructive flood is grad-
ually approaching the old church tower. Some remains of the old
fort may be seen at low water, several yards from the shore.
Virginians, lock to ii, and let a wall of masonry be built along the
river margin to attest your reverence for this historical relic.
N. D. A.
Question. A thought has occurred to me whether the following
iwords naming the ^rand divisions of the globe begin with A by
chance : Asia, Africa, Atlantis, America, Australia, TAustralasia),
Artica, Antartici ? Angelina.
( 78 )
AzoTH. What is the meaning of Azoth ? Alexander.
Azoth is a word used in the school of alchemy for the creative
principle in Nature, the grosser portion of which is stored in the
Astral Light. It is symbolized by a figure, which is a cross, the four
limbs of which bear each one letter of the word Taro, which can be
transposed and read several ways, thus : Taro, Egyptian for " royal " ;
Tora, Hebrew for '* law '' ; Troa, Hebrew for *' gate " ; J?o/a, Latin
for " wheel " ; Oraf, Latin " to speak *' j Taor, Egyptian for the god-
dess of darkness (Taur) ; Afor, Egyptian for goddess Venus (Athor).
These words each have an occult meaning as placed in the figure.
Azoth, or Azoi has it may be written, as another peculiar combina-
tion in its nnake up. The Az is the first and last letters of the Latin
alphabet ; Azo contains the Alpha and Omega, *' I am Alpha and
Omega, the first and the last" (Rev. i, ii) letters of the Greek alpha-
bet ; Azot contains the Aleph and Tau, the beginning and the ending
of the Hebrew alphabet. The word ** Azoth " is no doubt a medisevai
glyph of this idea. It may be but another form of the word Azotus^
found in Acts viii, 40, where Philip was found when the Spirit caught
him away. Luke, the author of the Acts of the Apostles and Deacons,
says " the Spirit caught away Philip " ; John, the accredited author of
the book of Revelation says he " was in the Spirit," and heard the
words " I am the AO."
** The Star of China's Fortune." The following historical note
relative to the name of the planetoid Juewa (No. 139), appeared in
the The Sidereal Messenger^ May, 1888 :
This planet was discovered October 10, 1874, at Peking, China, by
Prof. J. C. Watson, while in charge of the American Transit-of- Venus
party at that station. At Watson's request the Chinese officials, with
whom he was in friendly relations, selected a name for the planet from
which the present Juewa has been corrupted. There has recently
come into my possession an envelope bearing the inscription, in Wat-
son's handwriting, " Card received from Prince Kung, Nov. 26, 1874,
giving name to new planet discovered Oct. 10, 1874, at Peking. The
name reads Jue wha sing or Juewasing^ * The star cf China's For-
tune.' Literally, Jue, felicity or fortune, Wha, flowery or China,
Sing, star." The envelope contains a strip of crimson paper with
three Chinese characters written upon it which probably represent the
name originally given to the planet. George C. Comstock.
Washburn Observatory,, April 14, 1888.
( 79)
The Pantacle. What is the Pantacle which word is quite often
used in masonic and other mystic literature ? Ural.
The Pantacle is the same as Fenialpha ; the triple triangle of
Pythagoras, or the five-pointed star. It received the name pentalpha
because it reproduced the letter A (Alpha) on the five sides of it, or
in five different positions ; that number, also, being composed of the
first odd (3) and the first even (2) numbers. Therefore, it is consid-
ered occult. In occultism and the Kabbala it stands fer man^ or the
Microcosm, the " Heavenly Man," and as such it was a pcwerful talis-
man for the supposed keeping at bay evil spirits, or the elementals.
In Christian theology it refers to the five wounds of Christ \ the in-
terpreters of the gospel-evangels, however, fail to mention that these
" five wounds " of Christ were symbolical of the Microcosm, or the
" Little Universe," or again. Humanity, this symbol pointing out the
fall of pure Spirit (Christos) into matter (lasous^ " life " or man).
In esoteric philosophy the Pentalpha, or five-pointed star, is a sym-
bol of the Ego, or the Higher Manas. Masons use it and make their
own interpretations of it.
The Pentacle is a geometrical figure known as the double equilateral
triangle, the six pointed star, like the theosophical pentacle. It is
also called "Solomon's Seal," and still earlier " the sign of Vishnu."
Birth of Thomas Wildev. There are three years given for the
birth of •* Father " VVildey and each year stated by shining lights of
the Odd-Follews, the authorities being Lamberton, Ridgely, and Ross.
Past Grand Master Robert A. Lamberton, of Pennsylvania, in his
" Eulogy on the Life, Character, and Services of Past Grand Sire
Thomas Wildey," delivered in Philadelphia, May 21, 1862, under the
auspices of the Grand Lodge of Pennsylvania, and published by its
authority, page 4, says that Wildey was born January 15, 1781.
Theodore A. Ross, present Grand Secretary of the Sovereign Grand
Lodge, in his " History of American Odd-Fellowship ; and Manual,"
published by M. W. Hazen Co., New York, 1888, page 12, says that
Wildey was born January 15, 1782.
James L. Ridgely, Grand Recording and Corresponding Secretary
of Grand Lodge of the United States, for over forty-one years, in his
" Eulogy on the Life and Character of Thomas Wildey, Past Grand
Sire," pronounced in Baltimore, Sept. t6, 1862, under the auspices
of the Grand Lodge of Maryland, and published by P. G. James Young,
Baltimore, 1862, page 12, says that Wildey was born January 15, 1783,
(80)
Truth. ** Truth," says Milton, " once came into the world, with
her divine Master, and was a perfect shape, most glorious to look
upon ; but when He ascended, and his apostles after Him were laid
asleep, there straitiy arose a wicked race of deceivers, who (as the
story goes of the Egyptian Typhon, with his companions, how they
dealt with the god Osiris), took the Virgin Truth, hewed her lovely
form into a thousand pieces, and scattered them to the four winds. i
From that time to the present, the sad Friends of Truth, such as who
durst appear, imitating the careful search that Isi^ made, for the man-
gled body of Osiris, went up and down, gathering them up limb by I
limb, still, as they could find them." i
The Root of Aconite. In order to make a medical experiment '
on poisonous plants, Von Helmont prepared the root of aconite^ and
tasted it with the point of the tongue, without swallowing any of it,
and here is his account of his experience :
'^ Immediately my head seemed tied tightly with a string, and soon
after there happened to me a singular circumstance, such as I had
never before experienced. I observed with astonishment, that I no
longer felt and thought with the head, but with the region of the
stomach. Terrified by this unusual phenomenon, I asked myself and
inquired into myself carefully ; but I only became the more convinced I
that my power of perception had become greater and more compre- |
hensive. This intellectual clearness was associated with great plea* i
sure. I did not sleep, nor did I dream ; I was perfectly sober, and
my health was perfect. I had occasionally had ecstasies, but these
had nothing, in common with this condition of the stomach, in which
it thought and felt, and almost excluded cooperation with the head.
In the meantime my friends were troubled with the fear that I might
go mad. But my faith in God, and my submission to His will, soon
dissipated this fear. This state continued for two hours, after which
I had some dizziness. I afterward frequently tasted of the aconite,
but I never again could reproduce these sensations."
William Penn's Will.. Frank T.. Sabin, of Pfailadelphiav ia the
fortunate owner of a relic which '* the ransom of a prince would not
buy," it being the last will and testament of^ the founder of Pennsyl'-
vania. The document is in an excellent state of preservation, being
on sheets neatly stitched together with silk thread and sealed with wax
bearing the arms of the famous Penn. It is attested by Thomas
Lloyd, Thomas Holmes, James Harrison, and William Clarke. It was
executed and drawn at Philadelphia on June 6, 1784, and after a
lapse of 209 years is in a perfect condition with the exception of a
slight mutilation on one of the margins.
( 81 )
The Bundle of Sticks. What is the origin of the " Bundle of
Sticks," as exemplied in the Degree of Friendship of the Odd-Fellows,
and how many sticks should there be ? O. F.
This is a proper question to ask, and are we glad that some of the
novitiates are inquiring into the origin and genius of the symbols and
mementos of the Order.
First, we will give an extract from an ancient work entitled Siphri^
as preserved in the Talmudic writings, on which the memento of this
degree was undoubtedly founded :
" Jacob had twelve sons, and when he saw strife and dissatis-
faction among them, he went and got him twelve sticks, and when he
had bound them together with strong bands, he gave them to his old-
est son, and asked him to break them. He tried, and could not.
Then he gave ihem to the next, and so on, until each one down to
the youngest had tried to break them. And when they had all failed,
the father took the bundle of sticks and untied them. He gave one
to the oldest, and told him to break it. He did so. And then he
gave one to the next, and so on, till all the sticks were broken, and
each one had done his part. Then Jacob said : Now, my sons^ you
must learn two lessons from this ; the first lesson is, that what neither
one of you could do, you all combined can do ; and the second lesson
is, when you are all bound together, you cannot be broken." — Siphri,
Without doubt the builders of the original first degree exemplified
twelve sticks in the bundle, and in all probability gave the origin and
explanation of the memento to the initiate ; but, we think, much of
the historical make-up of the degrees has been lopped off or neglected
m these lattec days.
Rome's Mysterious Nabte. Not a few old writers on historical
and. geographical oddities refer to liome as the " Nameless City," and
mention the curious fact that at one time, it was inviting the death
penalty to pronounce its *' ancient and mysterious name." The Greefc
form of that ancient name is *' Rome," just as we pronounce it today,
which name is said to have been first used used by Aristotle or Theo-
phrastos, the various authorities differing somewhat on that point.
The mysterious name as it would be pronounced in English is said
to be Valmtia, — Exchange,
Two articles have appeared in this magazine (Vols, ir, p. 645 ; iii,
p. 48) on this name, and we shall be glad to publish any new light
on the subject. The name is alluded to in Webster's '* International
Dictionary," p. 1704. Also, Rev. Algernon Herbert, in his four vol-
umed work entitled " Nimrod," refers to the name frequently.
( 82)
Ancient Stone Wall at Salisbury, N. C. Salisbury is situated
a few miles from the Yadkin River. It is the shire town of Rowan
County, a portion of the *' Hornet's Nest *' of the Revolution. Gen
eral Waddall, for a few days, had his headquarters here, during the.
" Regulator War."
An ancient stone wall exists at Salisbury, but tradition has no
knowledge of its origin. It is laid in cement, and plastered on both
sides. It is from 12 to 14 feet high, and 22 inches thick. The top
of the wall is, at present, a foot below the surface of the earth. It has
been traced 300 feet. Six miles from Salisbury there is a similar
wall. Possibly the two may connect. Its history is conjecture alone.
May i& not be a part of the circumvallation of a city of the mound
builders ? Emma E. Vance.
Inscription on Tombstone, Malden, Mass. The following is 00
a tombstone, at Maiden, Mass. :
ALICEBRACKENBVRYWIFE OF WILLIAMBRACKENBVRY
AGED 70 YEARS-DIED DECEM' 28- 1670-
Mrs. Brackenbury was contemporary with Miles Standish, and was
twenty years old when the Pilgrims landed at Plymouth.
Brahmagupta's Problem. (Vol. XI [, p. 13.) The distance the
second fiew after he got his height was evidently ^(x-\-A)^'\-m'^A^.
So we have V(^x+A)^+mH^+x=^+fn^'
Transposing, squaring, and reducing, we have 4:Ax"\-2m^x=2mA^ ;^
and x= -^-. J. H. D.
Solution of Enigma De Nomine Virginis. (Vol. XI, p. 2S3.>
(Vol. XII, p. 2.) Errata. We regret to say that three errors occured
in the equations in the solution of the ^Enigma de Nomine Virginis.
B. a. Mitchell, Jr.'s copy was correct, and the errors were made here,
the copy being held by a new ** holder." The equations should be :
18a: + 8 + 2 V4* + 4 = 55.
-'V'4x+4=4 7 — 1 3jp ; from whence we find *=3, and ^^=1.
13v + S-f 2V4i + 4 '"i^*.
-^4v4-4 47— 18:r : from whence we find x^ 3, and>'=l.
(83 )
Fiftieth Anniversary of Granite Lodge JVo. 1,
I. O. O. F. NASHUA, N. H. SEPTEMBER II, 1893.
POEM BY J. M. FLETCHER.
When, yoang and hopeful, though belied.
Condemned and almost cructfled,
Odd-Fellowship in days of 5 ore
Her banner raised in Baltiomre;
Few ever dreamed or dared to hope
Its mission had su wide a scope,
As if by inspiration planned
To overspread and bless the land.
Unthinking bigots stood around
Disputing every inch of ground.
But opposition failed to chill
The ardor of its conquering will ;
And criticism ceased to see
In its benignant ministry;
At length a longer cause for fear.
And so withheld its scofi and sneer.
Hope-crowned today the order stands,
Honored in this and other lands ;
Go, test It by the fruit it bears.
And test it by the thunlcful prayers
Of widowhood and orphanage.
Whose grief it hastens to assuage,
And it will still the slanderous tongue,
^Vhile pseans in its praise are sung.
Unwise would be the man who oast
No backward glance upon the past,
Nor dwelt at times wiUi reverent gaze
Upon the deeds of early days;
And holding not his youth in view
No wisdom fk'om the lesson drew.
Nor let at times some memories rise
As something that his soul might prize.
And still less worthy should we be,
Who have so fkir a history,
If never upon struggles past
A retrospective glance was cast,
And never kindly echoes came
To stir us to like deeds of lame;
The seeii was sown in f\irrows deep,
And we the golden harvest reap.
And seems there not a flood of light
Still streaming from those altars bright,
Where, in their new reUtlon, stood
A self-cemented brotherhood;
A noble band of equals still
Whatever station they wight fill,
Pledged evermore, whatever befell,
In Friendship, Love, and Truth do dwell.
What more can waken pure desire
What more invoke the sacred fire
Of love, than when, with solemn rite.
Around our altars ail unite ?
What more can rouse the inward claims
Of friendship's high and holy aims
Than giving heed to every clause
Of our establiBhe<l rights and laws ?
Our charities are self imposed.
The open hand is never closed
To suffering need; each brother must
Be honest or l>etray his trust.
A guarantee of food and rest.
Of sympathetic interest,
And watchflil tenderness is shed
O'er every sick Odd-Fellow's bed.
Upheld as if bv destiny
Odd-Fellowship is found to be
A pulsing of religious thought.
Into a form of l>eauty wrought.
A fluttering of the soul to gain
A foothold on a higher plane,
A seelcing in the light of love
To do the will of heaven above.
And thou, old Granite Lodge, renown
Brings thee today a JewoUeil crown
To place upon thine honored head
In memory of the seasons fled.
On this, thy fiftieth birthday.
Thy sons forget all else, to pay
Their willing homage at thy shrine.
And hold in memory " auld lang syne."
Ijong live the influence of thy fame I
Long live the glory of thy name !
Stilfbum, oh mvsteries of the past,
And forward still thy glory cast I
Blest be the day that gave thee birth !
If angles watched the scenes of earth.
Their benedictions must have shed
A halo on thy infknt head.
And ve. dear brothers, upon whom
Has fallen the shadow of the tomb,
Te cannot speak except a« we
Tour voices hear in memory:
But may we not in reverence hold
That still ye love the scenes of old,
And with a breath like that of flowers
Blend sometimes still your hopes and ours
It is no idle form that throws
A.n emerald oflering at the close
01 mortal life uiK>n the bier
Of him who has been taithfhl here;
It is to keep his memory green
That thus we mark the closing scene
Of each departing brother's lire.
The ending of iu cares and stritb.
And so, dear con.rades of the past
Anew a sprip of green we cast
In spirit on each orother's bier,
In memory of your labors here.
And may still faithful hearts possess
The field, and in all righteousness
Pursue the work by you begun,
That ye may say in heaven, '* well done."
(84)
VERITAS.
ThlB original poem, by P. G. Rep. S. C. GOULD, was read at the TUirty-Nlotli Aimlrer
sary of Hillnborough Lodge Ko. 2, Thuraday evening, December 21, 1882, in reeponBe to the
sentiment —
" What is Truth ? "
" Truth crushed to earlh shall rise again,
The eternal years of God are hers,*'
Says one ; let u* re-echo now the strain,
And live her devoted worshipers.
Perhaps that others have been inspired,
To worship at her holy shrine ;
Great-hearted sonls that Truth has flred,
And breath her name in a living line.
Yea, " MThatls Truth ? " asked Pilate longag^
Of him, who was forsalcen by the Eleven ;
What answer gave he? Eyes uplifted, slow,
Divmely said, " Truth Is from Heaven.'*
" I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life,
Are triple words, suggesting other Threty.
Friends lead the wav. Love kills all strife,
*• And the Truth shall make all free."
We*ll gather these "pearls at random strung," " O, holy and eternal Truth, wrote he.
Gems from the heart of Truth's worshipers ; Who saw iu the word a holy shrine,
Wonls inspired, that poets have sung. From bis " OM Arm Chair *' — a verity—
By <* divinity that within them stirs." A heartfelt inspired evangel U7us.
" Truth takes the stamp of the soul it enters," ** O, Sacred Truth ! thy triumph ceased
" The greatest iViend of Truth is 1 ime " ; A wh He," wrote he, ** when Kosciusko fell " :
** Truth Ties open to all '* what potent Mentors, Yet, Truth shone like the sun from the East,
" Marvellous or moral, Truth Is divine." Bright and glorious in " the patriot Tell."
*• Manifest is Truth when it shines," 'tis said. The knightly patrons of Almoner John,
" Hist'ry has itsTruth, and legend has hers." With valisnt might, like Leonldas,
**The bright visage of Truth," in Miton is read, Defend the Truth, with words inscribed upon
" But error dies among his worshipers." Their banner, " Magna est Veritcu.^'
ID the crowning work of the Lodge we view It,
*< There is much of her left for us to find out,"
May *' the Spirit of Truth guide us" all to it.
For •♦ Truth is eternal," without any doubt.
In words of eloquence and praise,
Are power, and wealth, and wine--ali fail
In presence of that knightly phrase,
The " Truth is Mighty and will Prevail."
' The germ of all Truth lies in the soul," "The Might with the Right, the Truth shall be,'*
" It neither speaks nor hides, but signifieji. " How the theme expands, and the lines peraae,
« The search after Truth is pleasure four-fold," ** Truth ever bears away the victory,"
" The real essence of Truth never dies," Familiar words to every Frater true.
One says, " Truth ever has the vantage ground/*
" A feast of reason and a flow of soul ;
All true, while Addl»'on*s desire is found
To " spreads the Truth YYom pole to pole."
** For who knows not that Truth is strong ? "
Solomon made it one pillar of seven ;
(In Proverbs ix, 1, some call this a song,)
The Book qf Ood says 'tis the music ot Heaven .
" Truth is God's body, and Light is its shadow," "Truth's like a torch, more It's shook it shines,"
Knowledge, divine, inspired, forsooth. Quotes Hamilton, inscribed for all ;
Like three other virtues, the three-step ladder. Like Plato's " Let no one enter here,"— lines
The Urim and Thummlm-or ''Light and Truth." Hung like " a banner, on the outer wall."
" Truth for authority," like Watts's pearls,
Let them be gathered, wherever found.
They are pearls here, or in future worlds,
" On Christian or ou heathen ground."
Such living lines, ^uch words born from abov
Would till a volume, were they culled st length;
And so of Friendship, and ihe'same of Love—
The Triple Links>three words of equal strength.
Ah ! " Truth lies at the bottom of the well," " One Truth Is clear, whatever is, is right,"
Emblem of Purity, untarnished, forsooth ; Claims Pope; so we have gleaned, like Ruth,
Another great heart with grandeur doth swell. And ever may our prayer be, further Lights
Cries out. Grand Symbol, Great Ocean of Truth. ** There is no religion higher than Truth."
" Stranger than fiction," yea. Truth is strange. Then hear the formula. Brothers, hale and true,
The eternal verities surprise us more Let Friendship bind us through life, forsooth,
With their realities, than all the range Love prompt our actions, ever keep in view,
Of theories and speculative lore. The triple words of Friendship, Love and Truth.
(85)
FIFTIETH ANJ^IYERSARY.
( DECEMBER 21. )
HILLSBOROUGH LODGE MO, 2, I 0. 0. F.
POEM BY MRS. CLARA B. HEATH.
(This poem was written expreanlv for the Fiftieth Annlveraary of Hillsborough Lorlge No. 8,
December 21, 1893. It was recited by Miss Kdith R. Mears, daaghter of Past Grand John W.
Hears, of Hillsborough Lodgo No. 2. The author Mrs. Clara B. Heath. Is the wife of Brother
Robert Heath, of Mechanics I/odge No. 13.)
'Twas on a cold December night.
Just half a century ago ;—
Perhaps the moon shone clear and bright,
Perhaps the snow fell thick and white,—
The scanty records fkil to show.
This much we find : a little band
Of brothers on that night did meet :
And hand was closely clasped in hand,
While many a noble deed was planned
The secret circle to complete.
It grew in strength as days went by,
It widened slowly, year by year ;
Steadfiist in heart, in purpose high.
Those brothers labored silently.
And made a record fair and clear.
At first, for confidence grows slow.
They traveled o*er a thorny road ;
The target, they, of many a foe,
For Superstition bent her bow.
And Ignorance scorned a secret code.
" Men do not gather grapes of thorns,"
' Tis said upon the sacred paffe ;
So when the tree good f^uit had shown,
Tliey wisely left the flowers alone ;
We crown success in every age.
One of that band of pioneers
Is here this festive scene to grace ;
He stands once more among his peers.
He greets yon all with words of cheer,
And fills, as then, an honored place.
The rest, beyond the shafts that wound,
Beyond the cares that us enthrall,
A better Loige we trust have found,
One built on Higher, holier ground.
Above the tides that rise and fell.
Jfoble and grand were those who came
To fill the •• Chair,** as years went on ;
Among them many a noted name,
K'ell known at least to local fame,
And crowned with honors feirly won.
* Twas said of one in olden time,
** Be knew not Joseph^* but we know,—
Forgive the lightness of the rhyme,
It cannot always be sublime-
Such ignorance none here would show.
For two score vears this brother stood.
As one within an open door,
To welcome all the wise and good
That Joined the mystic brotherhood.
Whose banner he so proudly bore.
He labors still, now here, now there,
Where'er the voice of duty calls ;
Willing to be, or do, or bear ;
Content in all your ioys to share.
So light life's burden on him falls.
Another Brother holds the key
To all your mystio words and signs,
In ancient lore, well versed, is he,
He celebrates your Jubilee
To-night with many a living line.
The ways of Providence we know.
Are not like ours ; we stand so mute,—
While rills to rivers onward go,
The fountains hid from whence they flow ,
While half their worth we ne'er compute.
No trumpet sounds, but willing feet
Gome through the porch at even tide ;
The Brothers will each other greet.
As round the couch of pain ther meet,
And share the vigil, side by side.
Mysterious forces fill the air,
They make no stir, we hear no sound.
Rut homes for fVlendless ones grow fair,
The orphans have both love and care,
Good-fellowahip and Truth abound.
What have you wrought? Not mine the pen
To chronicle your deeds of love ;
They're wri ten on the hearts of men,
In words that glow ; and yet sgain.
They're written in tlie Book above.
( £6 )
Golden Celestiai Sec?*ets.
BY S. C. GOULD, P. G. R.
A myitic poem read by the aathor as an after-piece to the anniverMiry poem by Mrs. Clan
B. Heath, at the Semi-centennial Celebration of Hillsborongh Lodge No. 2, DeoemW 21, 1883,
in Odd-Fellows' Hall, Manchester, N. H.
Now we read in ancient story,
In the year of the world ,A. M.,
When onr race was pure, and glory
Was symboled in many a gem ;
The onyx-fitooe and the bdelliam
Were good and plenty, in that land ;
There was Aureum Metatliumt
Tea, a real magic Golden Wand.
That age was known as the Golden,
Through all mystic and rlassic lore.
For the ancient word for olden
Was unknown in those days of yore ;
For at thirty, married AdHm,
And at eighty now you will see,
How he and Eve, his madam,
Held their first Golden Jnbilee I
Then, if they were not sundered.
They had Jubllees/or<y-^pe,
Married life was then nine hundred
Tears, says the Book, he did surriye.
But we , in thii> age of Iron,
Are confined to une Jnbilee,
Called Golden ; yet if we hope in Zion
There '11 be more— the eternal To Be.
We read how the Angel Metatron
Was re-bom in Knoch, the sage,
And ot secrets he was the patron,
In that anted iluyian age ;
His name means " the Initiated*^
His secrets in gold he engrayed,
And after he was translated.
They from fire and water were saved.
'* Moses was skilled in all wisdom.
Was mighty in words and in deeds,"
The sky on Sinai was his dome,
The secrets of Heaven he reads.
Then, earth was muc!i nearer Heaven
Than now, for '* Moses talked with God,'*
By Him the commands were engraven,
"E'en Enoch, 'tis said, " walked with God."
Both Moses, and Enoch the Evangel,
Were like Esaias, and very bold.
Like Aboil Ben Adhem'd Angel,
Wrote their secrets in letters of gold,
The first had the plates of the second,
He read there the name of his God ;
He knew the sign, and the lieckon,
There's a secret in Moses' Rod.
The trump was blown by divine order,
The year hail come for Jubilee ;
They gathered f^om center and border.
Enjoyed a Aill year with— let us see :
Com, wine, and oil, without measure,
Seemed to give to life a new lease ;
Celebration there was a pleasure,
Emblems of Plenty, Health, and Peace.
ElUah was the next to enlighten
And explain those secrets in gold ;
Under him those treasures did brighten.
He did many a precept unfold.
His name means Lord-God— ^ai axiom,
In the East he was called L<MO-Tseu,
His mantle was many a maxini—
Of Charity t it Is known unto yon.
<* Know Thyself" descended fh»m Heayen«
Say« one who lived the same time,
As He who to us has given.
The Golden Bnle, in words so sublime.
Lao-Tseu was asked the question,
If in a word the Rule had occurred?
Replied smiling, with tlie suggestion,
That '' Reciprocity might be the word;**
Apples of gold in silver pictures,
Are precepts compared well with gold ;
Metaphors allowed without strictures,
On The Golden Mean let us lav hold.
Jesus quotes ttova some other Master,
He iiossesFed too the Golden Rod,
He had read the book ot Zoroaster,
And there read the name of his God.
Once more, the secrets descended.
And probably were known to Ahmed,
And by him the words were demanded.
Even today some in cipher are read.
Some with the Suffls, some with mystics.
Light will come to him who delves ;
Some come in Masonic linguistk»,
And some are found here with ourselrea.
Pardon me right here for digression,
♦' We trust in God," on our coin.
Would to God it was a golden expression.
And all could those words enjoin.
The " proud bird of Jove," the Eagle,
That heaven>bom emblem's a power,
Tlien for the Golden-Rod, speed all
To make that our National Flower.
Whether a rod, a wand, or a baton,
It'.*' a symbol of secrets untold ;
The Cycle discovers! by Meton
Is a number of value like gold.
The number began with this Order,
In the year Eighteen Forty-Three,
When it came within our own border,-*
The thirteenth of this Grand Jubilee.
There are Fecrets in gold without nomber,
Fi-om further search now we refkain,
Time will tlAil to wake them from slumber
The many arcane things that remain.
There is myt^tery in a oelel)ration,
When we are by Golden Ruled,
Hence we nrav for the transmutation.
That will soon bring gold io—Oould.
( 87)
Thomas Wildey in Verse.
Thispreface and boem was recited by Miss Mertle Alice Emenon at the Fiftieth Ann Iver
•ary of ETillsboroiigh Lodge No. 2, December 21, 1893, Manchester, N. H.
" The name of Washington will never pall upon the ear of any true
American citizen ; neither will American Odd-Fellows ever become
tired of the great and good Thomas Wildey, the father of our order.
Thomas Wildey is the synonym of American Odd-Fellowship, and to
those of us who knew him personally, he was the very embodiment of
Friendship, Love, and Truth. His was a noble soul, and individuals
and nations yet unborn shall come forth to bless his name as a pub-
lic benafactor and the founder of a fraternity inferior to no other hu-
man organization for social, fraternal and benevolent work. In the
literature of our order he stands as the chief Conner stone, and from
the goodness ot his heart and the wisdom of his head, has grown the
great social edifice that now shelters from the pitiless storms so many
of our brethren and their families. God bless the name of Thomas
Wildey. A recent poet thus describes him " :
There came a man with brawny arma from England's Island shore,
Who had been nsed to swing the sledge and hear the bellows roar;
Like Agamemnon, king of men, this man appeared to me,
A Hercules he was in strength, a man of destiny.
Not as the steel-mailed warrior comes, came he flrom Ijondon far;
His mission was not war and strife, nor yet the upoils of war ; <
Humanitv was all bis wish, for this the blacksmith came.
That Oda-Fellows might have a home, Odd-Fellowship a name.
Old Thomas Wildey walked abroad and viewed the city o*er,
He songht the horels of the poor in southern Baltimore ;
He llsteoed to the widow's moan, he heard the orphan's cry.
He saw distress without a friend, he saw the helpless die.
The old man wept, then cried aloud, O, God of lile and youth I
Help me to bind my fellowiuen, in Friendship, Love, ancl Truth.
Help me to teach the true belief in brotherhoo t below.
That men may know each other's grief and feel each other's woe.
Since death is man's unhappv lot, let love his life perAime,
And smiles of friendship, light, the path that leads him to the tomb ;
Help me to lay the triple links from east to Western shore,
Till human poverty shall cease, and want be felt no more.
Let priests and preachers harp on creeds, and politicians brawl,
We own no creed nor politics, but God toe iordof all.
We seek to elevate the race, we've found a better plan I
We teach the fatherhood of God, the brotherhood of man.
Bright Masons. Edward Vaughan Kenealy, in his " Book of
Enoch," Vol. II, p. 24, says : "The learned author of ** Anacalypsis "
[Godfrey Higgins] used to say that the Duke of Sussex and himself
were the only persons in England who knew the secrets of Mazonry ;
he might have added a third, who, nevertheless is no member of the
Order." We suppose Mr. Kenealy meant himself by the third one.
Who was the Duke of Sussex referred to ? A. O.
(SS)
Where We Find Them.
The following poem was written Mn. Olan B. Heath and pablished In the Manchester
Daily Mirror, May 11, 1883. It was recited by Mtts Edith R. Mears. at the institating ot
Arbatns Bebekah Lodge No. 61, on Wednesday evening, May 17, 1883, in Odd-Fellows' Hafi.
Not within the garden borden.
Where the hvaclnths are tall,
And the snow-drops, and the crocns,
Nestle by the sunny wall :
Not npon the breezy upland,
Where the daisy will be found,
Not within the lerel meadows.
Where the bracken did abound,
But along the woodland edges,
Where the sun lay warm and bright,-
Thlck the leaves, and soft the mosses.
Bound theie buds so thick and white.
There they lay, so fklr and fragrant.
Never gemn with beds so fine ;
Mother Nature gave them shelter,
Now these treasures all are mine.
Psnsies deck the city garden,
Violets bud beside the brook,
But we tread the sunny pastures.
And beneath the leaves we look ;
Biding in the desert places,
Seeming desolate and bare,
That is where we found Arbutus-
All these buds so sweet and ikir.
Arhutus Rehekah LodSe J^o. 51.
The following original poem was written bv Mn. Clara B. Heath for Arbutus Bebekah
Lodge No. 51, which was instituted May 17, 1893. The poem was recited at an entertainment
of the Lod^e, by Miss Edith B. Mears, June 15, 1898.
Arbutus Lodge I The name you bear
Is full of magic sweetness ;
Suggesting odon on the air.
The March wind's stormy fleetness ;
The sunny slope, the last year's grass,
The sudden April shower—
The shine and shadows as they pass.
And then the sweet Mayflower.
Tear after year it is the same.
As when the Pilgrims found It,
And gave it welcome, and a name
The salt sea breezes round It.
Their faces wore a softer shade,
When first they looked upon It :—
So shy snd sweet, a Quaker maid
Rt . Might wear it on her bonnet.
Bebekahs I Shall it be a type
Of this (hlr Lodge uprising ?
When time and circumstance ars ripe.
Shall we do deeds surprising ?
Shall flowers of Oharity and Peace
Be found in desert pisoes t
Shall we bring hours of rest and ease.
And smiles to saddened fhces ?
Arbutus Lodge ! Thy chosen name
Is fhll of strength and sweetness.
May future vears add honor, fame,
And Love's divine corapteteness.
The three-fold chord that binds you here,
O mav it ne'er be broken,
While Friendship lasts, while Truth Is dear,
Or words of Love are spoken.
Intimations of Immortality.
This poem was written by William Wordsworth. It was read by Miss Gertrude M. Webster,
at the organization of the Arguna Society, January 1, 1893. in Manchester. The Society is
composed entirely of Odd-Fellows and ladies, for soul-culture, and inquiry tot the Higher Lifo.
Our birth is but a sleep and a foivetting ;
The soul that rises with as, our lire's star,
Hath had elsewhere its setting,
And cometb ftom afar.
Not in entire forgetfalness.
And not in utter nakedness.
But trailing clouds of glory do we come
From Uod who is our home.
Heaven lies about us in our infhncy;
Shades of the prison house begin to close
Upon the growing boy ;
Bat he beholds the light and whence It flows,
He sees it in his Jo v.
The youth, who daily vtom the East
Must travel, still is Nature's priest.
And by the vision splendid
Is on his way attended.
At length the man perceives It die away
And fiide into the light of common day.
( 89 )
Mistletoe Rebekah Lodge J^o. 57.
This poem was written and read by Past Grand Itank L. Way; at the institution of Mis-
tletoe Rebekah Lodge No. 67, on the evening of January 11, 18M, at West Manohester, N. U.
Mistletoe. " I surmount difficulties." The mistletoe is a native
of Europe and England, an evergreen bush about four feet in length,
a parisitic plant depending upon some sturdy tree for its support and
growth. The fruit of the plant is eaten by the mistlethrush and other
birds and through their agency the plant is propagated. The sowing
is effected by the bird wiping its beak, to which the seeds adhere,
against the bark of the tree on which the bird has alighted. The
growth of the plant is slow and its durability proportionately great ;
its death being determined generally by that of the tree on whichjt
has established itself.
Sisters, helpmates o( the Order
In WDlch Friendship, Lore, and Truth
Are the attribatea ot honor
To all followers of Ruth !
we extend a hearty greeting
To yoor cheerful, balpfhl oand,
For at esch Rebekah meeting
Good doTelopes throaghoat the land.
Lb the name which you have taken
May the symbol ever show,
When in tronble^be not forsaken,
Bot bear in mind the Mistletoe.
In surmounting dll&culties,
Which appear beyond control,
We should ask in all our duties
Help from Him who loves the soul.
As the Mistletoe seeks dependenoe
From the sturdy, vigorous tree,
So do sisters seek their influence
In our beloved Rebekah desiee.
And, as death alone can sunder.
Ties between tbls bush and tree.
So our bonds shall never render
Till this world shall cease to be.
Sisters and brothers of Kebekah,
Perform well your niixHion here~
▲Uoir none distresseil to suffer,
Comfort all when death is near.
Such are duties of our Order,
And with love tbey should be given.
For by helping one another,
It will bring us near Heaven.
Let us scatter seeds of kindness, •
As the mistlethrush scatters theirs,
May they propergate with fleetness.
To our good in coming years.
Thus may we ever heed the lesson
Taught in noble Rebekah work,
Trust In God to guard our mission,
From which woman will never shirk.
We, as Uncanoonnc brothers,
welcome sisters of Mistletoe
And hand in hand will show to others.
How the good works of our Order glow.
For, solid as the mountains yonder.
And ever ffreen as Mistletoe,
Will Friendsnip, Love, and Truth, forever,
With Charity and Benevolence show.
Written Within : 888. A four-page essay on the subject of a
forth coming book on the number 888, the name of lESOUS counted :
(I lo, E 8, S 200, O 70, U 400, S 2oo=r888j. Also, other places in the
Bible that sums 888. This book is to be published by the author Jas.
A, Upjohn, Fondulac, Wisconsin, when a sufficient number of sub-
scribers are obtained. Mr. Upjohn is the author of two published
works on biblical numbers, " The Name Counted," 666 ; and " The
Number Counted." The first mentioned will be sent for half price,
postpaid, for 57 cents, the latter for 37 cents. Tiie new work " Writ-
ten Within " will be published at $1.00 a copy ; send your subscrip-
tion to the author as above.
( 90 )
The Golden Book of Venus.
A sacred discourse on the communion of souls and of the value of
Love between creature and creature,
1. Herein is Love's secret, and the mystery of the Communion of
Souls.
2. Love redeemeth, Love • lifteth up, Love enlightenth, Love ad-
vanceth Souls.
3. Love dissolveth not, neither forgetteth, for she is of the Soul,
and hath everlasting remembrance.
4. Thou who lovest, giveth of thyself to thy Beloved and he is
dowered withal.
5. And if any creature whom thou lovest suffereth death, and de-
parteth from thee,
6. Fain wouldst thou give of thine heart's blood to have him live
always ; to sweeten the changes before him, and to elevate him to
some happy place.
7. Thou droppeth tears on the broken body of thy Beloved, and
thy Desire gocth after him, and thou crieth unto his Ghost.
8. Oh ! dearest, would God that I might be with thee, where now
thou art ; and know what thou doest.
9. Would God that I might still guard and protect thee ; that I
might defend thee from pain, and wrong, and affliction.
10. But what manner of change is before thee I know not, neither
can mine eyes follow thy steps.
11. Many are the lives set before thee, and the years, Oh 1 Beloved,
are long and weary, that shall part us.
12. Shall I know thee again when I see thee, and will the Spirit of
God say to thee, in that day : " This is my beloved ? "
13. Oh ! Soul of my Soul, would God I were one with thee, even
though it were one in Death.
14. Thou hast all of my Love, my desire, and my sorraw; yea my
life is mingled with thine, and is gone forth with thee.
15. Visit me in dreams ; comfort me in the night watches ; let thy
Ghost meet mine, in the land of shadows and of sleep.
16. Every night with fervent longing will I seek thee, Persephone,
and slumber shall give me back the past.
17. Yea, death shall not take thee wholly from me, for part of me is
in thee, and where thou goest, dearest, there my heart followeth.
(91 )
i8. So, weepest thou and lamentest, because the Soul Ihou lovest
s taken from thy sight.
19. And Life semeth to thee a bitter thing ; yea, thou curesth the
destiny of all living creatures.
20. And thou deemest thy love of no avail, and thy tears as idle
drops.
21. Behold! Love is a ransom ; and the tears thereof are Pra}ers.
22. And if thou hast loved purely, thy fervent Desire shall be
counted grace lo the soul of thy dead.
23. For the fervent and continual prayer of the just counteth much.
24. Yea, and thy Love shall enfold the Soul which thou lovest ;
for it shall be unto him a wedding garment, and a vesture of blessing.
25. The baptism of thy sorrow shall baptize thy dead, and he shall
rejoice because of it.
26. Thy prayers shall lift him up, and thy tears shall encompass his
steps ; thy Love shall be to him a light shining upon the upward way.
27. And the Angels of God shall say unto him : Oh ! happy soul>
that art so well beloved ; that art so strong with all these tears and
sighs.
28. Praise the Father of Spirits therefore ; for his great Love shall
save thee great suffering.
29. Thou art advanced thereby ; thou art drawn aloft ; and carried
upward by chords of love.
30. For in such wise Souls do profit one another, and have commu-
nion, and receive and give blessings, the departed of the living, and
the living of the departed.
31. And so much the more as the heart within them is clean, and
their intuitions innocent in the sight of God.
32. Yea, the pure Soul is a strong Redeemer, for the Spirit of God
is potent within him.
33. God withstandeth not God, for Love and God are one.
34. As the Love of the Spirit hath power with the Soul, so in his
own degree hath the Love of Man power for his friend.
35. Yea, even the soul beloved be little and mean a creature, not
formed in the image of men.
36. For in the eyes of Love, there is nothing little nor poor ; nor
unworthy of prayer.
37. Oh I little Soul, thou art mighty, if a child of God ; yea, poor^
and simple soul, thou art possessed of great riches.
(92)
^S. Better is thy portion than the portion of kings, whom the curse
of the oppressed pursueth.
39. For as Love is strong to redeem and advance a soul, so is Ha-
tred strong to torment and detain.
40. Blessed, therefore, is the Soul whom the Just commorate before
God, for whom the poor, the orphan, and the dumb creature, weep.
41. And thou, O righteous man, that with burning love bewaileth
the death of the innocent, whom thou canst not save from the hands
of the unjust.
42. Thou, who wouldst freely give of thine own blood to redeem
thy brother, and to loosen the bonds of his pain.
43. Know that in the hour of thy supreme desire God accepteth
thine oblation.
44. And thy love shall return unto thee emptj% according to the
greatness of her degree she shall accomplish thy will.
45. And thy sorrow and tears, and the travail of thy spirit, shall be
grace and blessing unto the soul thou wouldst redeem.
46. Count not as lost thy suffering on behalf of other souls, for
every cry is a prayer, and all Prayer is Power.
47. That thou willst to do, is done, thine intention is united to the
Will of Divine Law.
48. Nothing is lost of that which thou layest for God and for thine
Brother.
49. And it is Love alone who redeemeth, and Love hath nothing of
her own.
(The foregoing fragment of the hermetic treasure known as " The
Golden Book of Venus"* will well repay careful perusal. If any one
will only bestow a little time to meditate thereon, they will soon per-
ceive that it contains rich treasures of esoteric knowledge. The ac-
tion and interaction of the sympathies of kindred souls are beauti-
fully described, as well as the power of human sympathy, and the care
for the lower creatures, which are, in their psychological effects, in
conceivable. As factors in their evolution and future development,
those souls never loose the effects of their contact with humanity.
The mystic angel of Venus is Anael, one of the " Shining Seven."
The reader will also notice that this fragment contains exactly seven
limes seven verses, or paragraphs.) — Occult Magazine^
Poem Wanted. Who is the author of, and where can be found, the
poem in which occur the following lines, as I recall them ?
W. BuRKART, 1952 North nth St., Phila., Pa.
" OA, the years 1 spent before I knew you^ love ;
Oh, the hills I climb and came not to you, love"
/j/#f
)^fsf.
\-TVA
/^uiu^k>;
r>ii.o«> iUi
»4r, A Jdf i^ VY
Only forts m Ibe author
!^or all r
?NTMri
A. Q. J
OTES # QUERIES
xTniY
Ls nrK-rnnF .nr/rrrfF.ir.iTrrs.
TtT.
APRJi.. 1894.
No. 4
ONE DOLLAR a lEAR II ADVMGE.
^rUi^.^ttith
n^^'
fmiilTltr-
mR SAMPLE COIHEt^
( 93 )
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES,
n. c. c}oui.]>.
•
•
• •
Kdltor.
** Truth is as impossible
to be soiled by any outwa
rd touch as
the sunbeam.^^
— Milton.
Vol. XII.
APRIL,
1894.
No. 4.
Master Mason. Are the words Master Mason to be found in the
Bible ? M. M.
The literal words " Master Mason " are not found in King James*^
version \ yet the equivalent words *' master builder " are found in the
epistle to the Corinthians, book I, chap, iii, verse lo : "As a wise
master-builder, I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth
thereon." The Latin Vulgate has the words " sapiens architectus,'*
and the Douay version reads " wise architect." The Greek has the
vfoxds^^ sophos architekton,*' and the Diaglott renders the words " Skill-
ful Architect." A master mason is a "skillful architect."
The word Masons is found in II Kings xii, 12 : " And to masons
and hewers of stone." Masonic history and tradition teach that the
Menaizhim were master masons (II Chron. 11, 18) : ** Three thousand
six hundred overseers to set the people a work." Anderson says the
Menatzhim were " expert Master Masons," and so they have been
considered in all subsequent rituals.
The word Giblim is a Hebrew word in the plural form, found in
I Kings v, 18, where it is translated in King James' version by " stone-
squarer ; in the Geneva version it is rendered '* masons." Sir Wil-
liam Drummond, in his work entitled " Origines " (Vol. Ill, Bk. v,
chap, iv, p. 129', says " the Giblim were Master Masons who put the
finishing hand to King Solomon's Temple,"
<.
( 94 )
Goethe and Homer. It is stated that Goethe was an advocate of
the VVoflan theory that the Homeric poems were a gathered collection
of poems on the Trojan war ; and later, in his old age, he retracted,
and became an adherent to his early convictions. In which of his
works are his views stated ? Homeric Reader.
We have made some search to answer this question correctly.
We find in his poem, "/Hermann and Dorothea,'' the shorter one in
elagiac meter — not the well known long one in hexameters — the fol-
lowing stanza^ which shows how enthusiastically he adopted Wolfs
theory :
** Here's to the health of the man vho has opcmed us all a new field
Where we may roam, by breaking down Homer's great name I
For whQ to the gods, or who to ' the poet,* refuses to yield ?
Bat to be ranked as a Homerid, even as youngest, is fame."
A simple utterance of Goethe, scarcely eighteen months after the
expression of the liveliest assent to Wolf's views, in a letter to Schil-
ler, of May i6, 1798, is found in the following extract :
" I am more than ever convinced of the unity and indivisibility of
the poem, and there is no man living, nor will there ever be, who can
settle the question. I, at least, find myself coming back to a more
subjective opinion ; so has it been with others before us, and so will
it be with others after us."
NoEMA, Noah's Wife, the First Sibyl, Sambethe. (Vol. XII,
p. 47.) The first Sibyl is said to be the Chaldean, sometimes called
the Persian. She was named Sambethe. In the Sibylline Oracles,
Book III, lines 979-986, as translated by Milton S. Terry, she calls
herself the bride of Noah, in these lines :
** For when the woild wan deluged with a flood
With waters, and one man alone was left,
A man ot honor sailing on the wvves
In wooden bouse, along with beasts and birds,
His bride was I, from his blood I came.
To him the first things were, and the last things
Were all made known ; and so fVom mine own mouth
All these things have 1 truthfully declared."
Sir John Floyer in his translation, 1713, has the words " I was his
daughter inlaw, and of his blood." Floyer, in his comment, says
** this Sibyl declares she was from Babylon^ and is called by the
Greeks the Erythraean." There is some uncertainty as to the birth-
places of several of the Sibyls, as well as their names.
( 95 )
Pronunciation of English Names. Here are some modern
names, towns and cities of England, with pronunciation :
Abergavenny,
Abergenny.
Alford,
Artfold.
Bethune,
Beeton.
Beauchamp,
Beacham.
Brampton Brian,
Brawn.
Brighthelmstone,
Brytilh.
Colquehoun,
Koohoon.
Coxwold,
Cookwood.
Crostwight,
Cosit
Dalziel,
Deeal.
Duchesne,
Dukarn.
Eskdale,
Ashdale.
Gainsborough,
Gainsber.
Geoghegan,
Gaygan.
Glamis,
Glarms.
Glencoin,
Lenkerrin.
Gower,
Gorr.
Grassington,
Girstun.
Gunthwaite,
Gunfit.
Haddiscoe,
Hadsker.
Hallahon,
Horn.
Hawarden,
Hard'n.
Holdsworth,
Hodder.
likley.
Eethla.
Kirkcudbright,
Kircoobry.
Knotlys,
Knowls.
Meddlethorpe,
Threlthrup.
Marylebone,
Marrowbone.
Menzies,
Mynges.
M lines.
Mills.
Pevensey,'
Pinsy.
Rampisham,
Ransom.
Ruthven,
Riven.
Sandys,
Sands.
Skiddaw,
Skiddy.
Strachan,
Strawn*.
Ulrome,
Ooram.
Uttoxeter,
Tuxiter.
Woodmancote,
Woodmucket,
Woodnesborough,
Winsbro.
Wymondham,
Windum.
Yaddlethorpe,
Yalthrup.
Peter a Theosophist. The undersigned heard a lecturer say that
the apostle Peter was a theosophist, and that " the universal text "
uttered by him was evidence of the assertion. What text did the
speaker refer to as the " universal text " ? A. D. S.
We should judge that the speaker had in mind the utterance of tlie
apostle, found in Acts of the Apostles x, 34-34 :
" Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons : but
in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is ac-
cepted of him."
The Bhagavad Gtta (p. 8j) gives the following as the words of the
Deity :
'* They who serve even other Gods with a firm belief, in doing so,
involuntarily worship me. I am he who partaketh of all worship, and I
am their reward."
The enlightened followers of Brahma affirm the following as their
convictions :
" The Deity is present with the Mahometan in the mosque count-
ing his beads, and equally in the temple at the adoration of the idols ;
the intimate of the Musselman, and the friend of the Hindoo ; the
companion of the Christian, and the confidant cf the Jew."
(96 )
Englet. Whence comes the word EvgUt found in old manuscripts?
Alpha.
The word Englet is a corruption of the name of Euclid, It is seen
in the Golden Square MSS. of the old Constitutions of Freemasonry,
occurring in the following passage :
" Wherefo e y* forsayde maister Englet ordegnet thei were passing
of conying schold be passing honoured " (lii^ 674 7 ).
Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie agrees with Albert G. Mackey that the
copyist must have made a blunder, and mistook an old English u for
an fly and that the original was EugUt^ a nearer approach to Euclid.
Memnonites. Who were the Memnonites and whence the name ?
Omicron.
The Memnonites were the followers of Simon Memnon, an Ana-
baptist reformer of .the 17 th century. They discarded infant baptism,
and rejected civil authority in their church. Oaths and war were un-
lawful. The anticipated reign of Jesus the Christ on the earth for a
thousand years, much like the Fifth Monarchy Men (Vol. IV, p. 456;.
They were Chill iasts, otherwise called Millenarians.
The Pilgrimage of Life-
This poem appeared In the GoXdfen Rule more than twelve years ago. It was signed then
** LuoF, and dated at Canandiagua, N. Y. It has recently been publinhed In several Joomals
ander the name of John F. Kelnicker.
Hail, Patriarchs of the high degree, Hark ! Pilgrim, pause—the ludmy air
The watch is set, the password given ; Breathes mastc sweet as seraphs sing !
A son of Nimrod, bold and (tee, . Now, distant, fer— and now, more near,
Shall guide and guard the way to heaven. Throughout the camp, loud anthems ring !
The Pilgrim-stranger travels on, Hark ! the foil chorus pealing out
O'er hills and streams, a weary way ; From conq*ring legions, pars and brave.
Through night and storm, yet cries, ** Go on, Like many waters, thundering, shout,—
Till I behold tlie perfect day." •• Where is thy victory, boasting grave ? **
Life's rough and thorny way is trod, Bright Seraphim, who guard the Tent,
Death's narrow bridge is nobly won. We kneel before the Holy Place I
Tlie bright Pavilion ot our Ood Then let the purple vail be rent.
Gleams in the distant horiason ! Behold your Chiet wiUi open flice I
Hark ! clashing arms assail our ears— " Rise, Patriarchs, rise I behold In me
The battle of the last great day The center of your mystic ring-
Is o'er ; let Pilgrims dry their tears, Tour password through eternity-
March boldy on their bright'ning way. Melchisedek, your Priest and King I '*
( 97 )
A Tribute to Past Grand Joel Taylor.
Composed and recited by Past Grand Calvin L. Walker, in Hlllsborongh Lodge No. 2, on
the eyenlnff of Jane 20, 1881, on the decease ot Past Grand Joel Taylob, who died May tf
1881,— thA &st male member in tbe family.
The lati qf his race !
When we think of the man.
During life's mortal span,
Who'llflU his place ?
The hist of his race!
How glad is the thought
Of a Ufe nobly fought
In true manly grace.
The last of hiit race I
How pleasant to meet
Men who heartily greet
With a smiling face I
The last of his race !
Hew ibw of 01 all,
At the unwelcome call,
Death willingly face.
The Last of his race I
His grand stainless name
Will ever gain fame
Death cannot erase.
The last of his race !
His virtues were many,
Hi8 fhult»— had lie any ?
His record is chaste.
The last of his race !
His lltb was bnt hallowed.
His example wall loiiowed.
Will no man disgrace.
The last of his race I
Unselfish, kind-hearted,
lliis lite now departed,
Ko ill* can menace.
The last of his race !
'l*he home circleV feeling,
In sorrow appealing
Time will not effiice.
The last of liis race !
Brotliers witli him on earth,
Now know bin real worth,
Must follow apace.
The 1a»t of his race !
None knew him but to love.
Bourne to brighter realms above.
In that unknown space.
The Icut qfhis race !
Gone hence. It is best;
Noble soiii now at rest
In his Saviour's embrace.
God Bless Our Home."
The following ode vrw was written by Brother Benjamin Penhallow Shillaber, a native ol
Kew HamMhire, as a tribute of the author to the the fraternal enterprise of the Kew Hamp
■hire Odd-Fellows— the 0<id-Fe11ows* Home, locate<l at Conconl, N. H. It was sung to the
tune *' Amerioa,'* at the dedication ot the Home, June 16,1887. John A. Glidden, Grand
Master.
Now the soft air of June,
With the whole world atune.
In concord sweet.
Set the full heart in play,
Beating the measure gay
Of Nature's roundelay.
With bliss replete.
Bright is the June of life,
Young hearts with rapture rife,
Buoyant and brave,
Feel, in vouth's fervent glow.
No gerniinatiug woe
To ripened fruitage grow.
Of aspect brave.
But brightest flowers will fhde,
Ttie strong be lowly laid.
And vrant and age
May bow, with mighty hand.
The proudest in the land—
With no help at command
111 to assauge.
Odd-Fellowship ! thine eye
A brother's need will spy—
liecayed and old ;
Him be thy aim to bles« ;
Him, in bis deep distress
From want and homelessness,
'J'ake to your fbld.
Thy piinciple, that warms
Protects against life's storms.
While 'neath the dome ;
To bide with purpose true,
To act the verb To Do,
Here shown in grandest view-
God bless Our Home.
( 98 )
Friendship, Love, and Truth.
BT JAMES MONTGOMERY.
(Written in 1788. The earliest Odd-Fellows' song known as sach.)
When Friendship, Love and Trath abound,
Among a band of brothers,
The cup of joy goes gayly round,
Each shareM the bliss ('if others ;
Sweet roses grace the stormy way.
Along the vale of sorrow,
The flowers that shed their leaves today
Shall bloom again to-morrow.
How grand in age, how fkir in youth,
Are holy Friendship, Love, and Truth.
On halcyon wings our moments pass,
Life's cmel cares beguiling ;
Old Time lays down his scythe and glass,
In gay good humor smiling ;
With ermine beard and forelock g-ay.
His reverend front adorning,
He looks like Winter turned to May»
Night softened into morning.
How grand in age, how foir In youth.
Are holy Friendship, Love, and Truth.
Prom these delightful fountains flow
Ambrosial rills of pleasure ;
Can man desire, can Heaven bestow,
A more resplendent treasure ?
Adorned with gems so richly bright.
We'll form a Constellation,
Where every star with modest light
Shall gild his proper station.
How grand In ase. how fair in yonth.
Are holy Friendship, Love, ana Truth.
Hymn. Dedication, August 5, 1847-
This hymn was originally written by Brother Thomas R. Crosby, M. D.,of Hillsborough
Lodge No. 2, for the dedication of Odd-Fellows* Hall, and sune on that occasion, on Augost A
1847. The arldrpss on that occasion was delivered by Past Grand Beojamin M. TUlotson, o
Hillsborough Lodge No. 2.
When on the lonely couch of death,
A Brother draws hts fleeting breath
Without one friendly tear.
How brightly frlesms the fading eye-
How swift the g-Hth'ring shadows fly,
At a Brother's footstep near I
Yes, in the darkness of tbst night,
The dying gladden n at the sight,
As stranser trieiids draw near !
Thro' the wild sterm they urge their way,
'Tis mercyguides— thev ne'er dejay.
For they go the lo#t to cheer.
Fear not thou lonely widow'd heart f
Tho' thou fh>m life's sweet hopes must part*
A Brother still Is near,
To bid all cares and sorrow fly,
To wipe the Orphan's tearilirom'd eye,
And the Widow's heart to cheer.
Then, oh, what comfort fills each breast
Of tlie helplms ones, so deep distressed.
That in those hours of gloom and fear,
God gave their listening eai*s to hear.
Of Friendship, IjOvc, and Truth ;
They'll love thro' life that band twice blast.
In Friendship, Love* and Truth.
Abou Ben Adhem.
This poem was written by Rev. Leigh Hunt. It is a favorite among Odd-Fellows generally.
It has been recited quite a number of times in Lodges by P. R. Rep. Joseph Kidder.
Abou Ben Adem, (may his tribe increase I) Beplied-"The names of those who love the Lord' *
Awoke one morning from a sweet dream of peace" And is mine one ?" saH Abou ; •• Nay, not so, '
And saw within the raoonligiit in his room,
Making it lisht an<l like a lily In bloom.
An angel writing in a book of gold ;
Exceeding peace had made Ben Adem bold,
And to the Presence in the room he said,
♦* What writest then? "—The vision raised ltd
head,
And with a look made of all sweetaccord,
Answered the Angel.—Abon spoke more slow.
But cheerly still ; and said, " I pray thee then,
Write me as one who loves his fellow-men."
The angel wrote and vanished. The next night
It came again, and a great wakening l^ht,
And showed the names whom love of God had
blest—
And, lo I Ben Adhem 's name led all the rest.
K ^9 )
Good Fellowship.
iThls original poem was recited last Dec. 21, 1893, with Good Cheer to all organizations.)
" If he he not fellow with the best king, thou shall find the bent king of
€hod Fellows.'^ — Shakespeare: King Henry V, Act v, Scene 2.
•• The first thaU be last.**
Now he*re*s to our Hills ami Boroughs,
Those spots we love so well ;
And here's to oar skilled Mechanics,
With whom we love to dwell.
Here's to Wildey, here's to Ridgely,
Whose namesakes they have blest ;
And here's to the Uncanoonttcs,
The mystery of the west.
Again, here's to our Rebekahs,
Those helpmates of our band,
As a branch, and Social factor,
Throughout our noble land.
*' The flowers bloom in the springtime,"
Welcome Arimtus, sweet.
And the Mistletoe so mystic.
That Christmas branch we greet.
Kow here's to Old Wonolwuet,
Tliat has passed many a Chief,
But not without the wampum,
When they needed his relief.
Now here's to our Mount Washington,
Tlie pride of the Granite State,
Like the Old Man ot the Mountain,
Ever watchful and sedate.
Here's to the Patriarchs Militant.
The battle of life light well,
Mav the patrotism of Brother
The CLevalier's heart e'er swell.
Here's health to our Veterans, brothers,
Twenty-Five years, they've stood true,
With many, pas^ over the river—
They *' bullded better than they knew.**
Now here's to all Good Fellowship,
In age, manhoo<l, and youth ;
Hail, hU brotherit, of each decree.
In Friendship, Love and Truth.
All hall, ye Patriarchal grade,
May the Golden Rule now guide,
In Uoyal, hearty right good will,
And let all be bone fide.
Now forget not •• Father " Wildey,
Who planted in this land ;
And forget not .James L. Ridgely
Who was with him heart and hand ;
And forget not '♦ Honest " Vansaut,
Three names, as gold, each gleams
May each one here, like them, when called,
" Lie down to pleasant dreams."
W%y Mourn Our Friends.
This poem was written by Fast Grand James A. Fracker, of Ridgely Lodge No. 74, It
was published in the Daily Mirror, May 23, 1893.
Why mourn our Mends;? fbr we shall meet at Look not on that which turns to dust, but to
last The immortal body fair ; look to the true.
With outstretched arms each other, as we cast The real self, which inner vision brings to view.
Trouble and pain behind us with the past.
Why should we sorrow that fVom mortal sight.
The dust we tread, beneath the fallen showers Like birds from natal shells, to realms of light
Develop higher lite, In I'rasrant flowers From narrow contines they have taken fligtit.
And golden grain, throognout the summer
hours. It is not fhr that heavenly countrv, where
There fViends now dwell fit touches everywhere
The blooming flower* with fragrance cheer the Bounding our little space like viewless air.
day ;
The leaves but fall, the flowers fade away
To reappear in beauty with the May.
Prom out the chrysalis a bright form springs
To light and wider life, on gracefhl wings.
Rejoicing in the change the new lilb brings.
There all is joy and beauty, and no care
Can ever come to mar the quiet air
Where they still live ; yet love can reach them
there.
At times it seems more near than aught beside;
Only this veil of flesh this splendors hide ;
Its dwellers linger olten at our side.
Death comes and calls our dearest friends away Not dead I Translated to a higher dtate
To the splendors of an eternal day ; To which the Angel, Death, swings wide the
No tears or passionate prayers their course can gate
stay. We, too, must paps ; and there for us they wait
( 100 )
RebeJcah Events, Manchester, 1893.
May 12. Social Rebekah Lodge No. lo celebrated its Eighteenth
Anniversary with a banquet. The largest number was present at any
of its anniversaries. The Rebekah Degree Staff of Hannah Frances
Rebekah Lodge No. 41, Lakeport, were guests of Social Lodge and
witnessed the rendering of the work on several candidates by Mollie
Stark Degree Staff. Joel A. Jewett, Manager.
May 17. Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51 was instituted by Grand
Master William G. Billings, with 154 charter members. After institut-
ing the Lodge, 132 applicants were elected, making the membership,,
when admitted, 286. A bountiful banquet was served at 7 o'clock.
yune 15. Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51 gave their firs ta literary
and musical entertainment. The original poem," Arbutus Lodge,*^
written by Mrs. Clara B. Heath, was recited by Miss Edith R. Mears
Sfptimber 21. Arbutus Lodge gvve a second musical entertainment.
October 31. Arbutus Lodge gave a third literary and musical enter-
tainment, in connection with celebrating " Halloween.*' The largest
assembly ever in Odd-Fellows' Hall. Banquet from 6 to 8 o'clock.
November 16. Arbutus Lodge gave a fourth literary and musical
entertainment. A recitation, entitled " Helping Zeke," was given by
Miss Annie L. Gould, and a paper, entitled "The Candidate," read by
Miss Maria F. Kidder. Mrs. Minnie M. Powers presided at the piano.
December 5. Arbutus Rebekah Lodge No. 51, more than one hun
dred, made a visit to Nashua, and were entertained by Olive Branch
Rebekah Lodge No. i. Olive Branch Degree Staff beautifully exem-
plified the work on several candidates, followed by a banquet.
December 7. Arbutus Degree Staff rendered the work for the first
time, conferring it on eleven candidates. Joel. A. Jewett, Manager.
Mistletoe Rebekah Lodge No. 57, will was instituted in West Man-
chester, January 11, 1894. The petition for charter contained 44 names
of Rebeicahs; and 112 applications for membership were received.
The One Thousandth regular weekly meeting of Hillsborough Lodge
No. 2 occurred on Monday evening, February 16, 1863.
The Two Thousandth weekly meeting occurred on April 17, 1S82.
The Lodge celebrated the event on that date, the Lodge having never
lapsed a single meeting.
The Three 27ionsand/h w^^VXy meeting will fall on June 15, 1901 ;
while the Four Thousandth will fall on August 15, ic20.
\ 101 )
Eemarkable English Events.
390. Column of fire appeared in the air for 30 days.
406. Country of Palestine infested with such swarms of locusts
that they darkened the air, and after devouring the fruits of the earth,
they died. A similar occurrence took place in France in 873.
1059. Large quantity of snakes formed themselves into two bands
on the plain near Tournay, Flanders, and fought with such fury, that
one band was almost destroyed, and the peasants killed the other by
sticks and fire.
1 179. In Oxenhall, near Darlington, the earth suddenly arose to
an eminence resembling a mountain, and remained so several hours ;
and then it sank down with a terrific roar, leaving a deep chasm.
1 194, June 22. Total darkness^ in England, occasioned by an
eclipse, and the stars were visible at ten o'clock in the morning. In
the same year two suns were said to be seen.
1344. Gulen, a nver in Norway, buried itself under ground, but
burst out soon after and destroyed 250 persons, with several churches.
1494. Alice Hackney, who had been buried 175 years, was acci-
dently dug up in the churchyard of St. Mary Hill, London, and the
skin was whole and the joints of the arm pliable.
1571, February 17. Marchley Hill near Hereford, was removed
from its situation, and continued in motion for three days, carrying
along with it trees, hedges and cattle, on its surface ; it overthrew a
chapel in its way. This formed a large hill 12 fathoms high where it
settled. It left a chasm 40 feet deep and 30 feet long where it stood
before. In 1583, a similar prodigy happened in Dorsetshire ; a field of
three acres, with trees and fences, at Blackmoor, moved bodily and
passed over another field, and settled on the highway to Hearn.
16 1 8. Pleuro, a town in Italy, was buried by a fragment of the
Alps falling on it and all the inhabitants peiished. A town in the
same neighborhood was buried in same manner in the 13th century.
1657, July 8. Bulkeley, a hill near Chester, which had trees on it
at considerable height, sank down into a pit of water so deep that the
tops of the trees were not to be seen.
1679, January 12. Unaccountable darkness at noonday, in Eng-
land, so that no person could see to read.
1679, April 8. Bosia, Piedmont, near Turin, suddenly sank togeth*
er with 200 of its inhabitants.
( 102 )
1702. Borge, a seat near Frederickstadt, in Norway, sank into an
abyss loo fathoms deep, which instantly became a lake, and drowned
14 persons and 250 head of cattle.
17 15. Body of light appeared in the northeast, which formed sev-
eral columns or pillars, and threw the people into great consterna-
tion ; and it continued from the evening of March 6 until 3 o'clock
the next morning.
1 72 1, January i. Fog so remarkable in London that several chair-
men mistook their way in St. James' Park, and fell with their fares
into the canal ; many persons fell into the Fleet Ditch ; and consider-
able damage was done on the Thames.
1734. Human heart found at Waverly, in Surrey, preserved in
spirits 700 years.
1737, December, Scarborough Cliff sank and the Spa was removed.
1745. April. Pilling Bog moved and destroyed 60 acres of land.
1769, November 25. Mercury passed over the sun's disk, being
visible to the naked eye from 12 to 2 o'clock at London.
1 77 1, December 31. Solway Moss, bordering on Scotland, 10 miles
from Carlisle, began to swell, owing to heavy rains, and upwards of
400 acres of it rose to such a height above the level of the ground,
that at last it rolled forward like a torrent, and continued its course
above a mile, sweeping along with it houses, trees, and everything in
its way ; it then divided into islands of different extent, from one to
ten feet deep, upon which were fgund hares, wild fowls, and other
animals. It covered near 600 acres at Netherby, to which it removed,
and destroyed about 30 small villages ; it continued in motion for
four days.
1773. Pever, the river in Gloucestershire, suddenly altered its
course, and ten acres of land with everything upon its surface, was
removed with the current.
1776, May 10. Ellen Ellis at Beaumaoiis, in Anglesey, aged 72,
was brought to bed, having been married 48 years, her eldest child be-
ing 45 years of age. She had not had a child for 25 years.
1777, September 17. Volcano broke out in the Isle of Terro, and
threw out an immense quantity of red water that discolored the sea
for many miles.
1784, October 16. Large plantation, in St. Joseph's parish, Barba-
dDes, destroyed by the land removing from its former site to another^
and covering everything in its way.
{ 103 )
1789, September. An extraordinary circumi,tance happened at
Kingston, Jamaica, to a young Jewish daughter of Jacob Mendez
Guntsa, deceased. This girl, who was about 14 years of age, had
from infancy been entirely dumb and nearly deaf ; she being present
when her father was in the agonies of death, she was so effected as to
fall into violent spasms, and on her rocovery, to the astonishment and
terror of all present, she began to articulate ; and with every mark of
the most poignant grief^ bewailed the loss of her deceased pareqt, in
terms perfectly to be understopd.
1792, January. An enormous globular stone was discovered in "^ the
body of a mare, belonging to Bezalial Angier, of Colchester, which
had died suddenly ; it was fully two feet in circumference, and as
spherical as if turned in a lathe ; the surfece was smooth and hard»
but it' was less hardened within, and its weight was 14 pounds. These
particulars were sworn to before a magistrate.
1793, February. Piece of land in Finland, 4,000 square ells in ex-
tent, sank 15 fathoms, but most of the inhabitants escaped.
1793, April 4. Plot of ground at Caplow Wood, Fawnhope, near
Hereford, removed for the extent of four acres, filling up the adjoin-
ing road 12 feet high ; and a yew tree was removed 40 yards without
being thrown from its upright position, or receiving any injury though
several large apertures were made near it.
1793, December 20. Bog of Castleguard, in the County of Louth,
Ireland, moved in a body from its original situation to the distance of
some miles, crossing the High Road to Doon, covering everything in
i ts way^ at least 20 feet deep in many places, and throwing down sev-
eral bridges, houses, and other structures in its way.
1795, March 25. Lake of Harantoreen, in the county of Kerry, in
Ireland, a mile in curcuit, sank into the ground.
1795, August 4. Woggis, near Lucerne, was swallowed up by an
internal iurrent, and was totally lost.
1799. Complete mammoth discovered on the borders of the Fro-
zen Ocean.
1802, April 30. Lotea, a city of Murcia, in Spain, destroyed by
the bursting of a reservoir, which inundated more than 60 miles, and
drowned 1,000 persons.
1802, August 10. Sea at Teignmouth, and other places on the
coast of Devonshire, rose and fell to the height of two feet several
times in the space of ten minutes.
1802, October 7. An extraordinary parrot, belonging to Colonel
Kelly, died at the age of 30 years, at his house in Piccadilly. This
( 104)
bird appeared to possess in some degree the faculty of reason, for
when it made a mistake in either words or tune of the numberless
songs it was master of, it would correct itself and begin the song over
again until it succeeded in rendering it correct
1803, July 4. Ball of fire fell during a thunderstorm upon a public
house in Wapping, which instantaneously set fire to it and the house
adjoining.
1803. Remarkably bright meteor, w%ich lighted the atmosphere
for nearly a minute, so as to render the Writing on the signs in Lon-
don legible.
1807. Human skeleton dug up in the Isle of Wight, after having
been buried over 600 years.
1803. Large annimal skeleton of the mammoth kind discovered
by the falling of Malton Cliff, near Harwich. One tooth is said to
have weighed five pounds.
1805. Shower of Ficaria, at Landshut, in Siberia.
1806, January 17. A lunar iris, or rainbow, appeared near Wake-
field, in Yorkshire from 9 J to loj o'clock at night.
1806, April 17. Live toad found in a block of stone at Newark.
1806, February. Egyptian goose shot near town of Stamford, in
Lincolnshire,
1807, August 17. Remarkable halo around the moon observed.
1807, September. Globe of fire passed over the island of Fumnen,
m Denmark, in the open day. A similar phenomena was observed at
the same time in Jutland.
1808. A cream-colored partridge shot at Rufford, Lancastershire.
1 808, Remarkable instance of abstinence in Ann Moor, of Tut-
bury, Straff ordshire, who lived ten weeks without food.
1809. Elizabeth Haywood, of Cora wall, died at 130 years of age.
Septemtriones. (Vol. Vni, p. 274.) Septem means seven, tri-
ones means ploughing oxen ; and the seven stars, or wain, were com-
pared to a wain with oxen yoked to it, Septem Stellas is sometimes
used for septemtriones both for the seven stars and the Pleiades,
Septemtriones literally means " seven ploughing oxen.'*
( 105)
McDonough's Victory.
Editor of Notes and Queries :
I was interested in the notes, and copies of old songs (Vol. II, p.
266), that celebrated the victory of Perry, on Lake Erie. The con-
nection of this naval fight with that of McDonough's, a year later, on
lake Champlain, is simiilar in several circumstances. Both battles
were fought in September ; one, Perry's, on the loth of the month,
in 1813, and the other, McDonough's, on the nth of the month, in
1814. Both of the Commodores were young, and both fought their
great engagements at the age of twenty-eight. Perry, though he had
been several years at sea, as midshipman and lieutenant, had never
been in a battle before ; but the other hero had been in service with
Preble and Decatur in the Mediterranean, where as midshipman he
had taken part with the latter in burning the Philadelphia, in Tripoli
harbor, a feat pronounced by Lord Nelson to be the most heroic of
the age.
Both of these engagements were hotly contested, and at one point
n each the victory seemed to be on the side of the British ; but the
tide was turned by the indomitable resolution of the Americans.
Thomas McDonough, a native of Maryland, was rather a singular
man in his courage ard resolution. He was of a slim figure, had a
blonde complexion, and was known as a Puritan of the sternest mold
in morals and religion. He had a chaplain, not only on his flagship,
the Saratoga, but on the others of his fleet as well, and every morning
the crews were piped to prayers, with unfailing regularity. In an
issue of the Manchester Unions a year or two since, was printed a
reminiscence of this battle by an old gentlemen who was a sailor on
McDonough's fleet. The battle was forced on Sunday morning, by
Commodore Downie of the British fleet, and was joined rather pre-
maturely on his part, he mistaking the gathering of McDonough's
men at prayers to be the ordering of them to their post at the guns.
Downie was in too great haste for his own good, and went far in
advance of his plan of cooperation with Provost of the land forces.
The terrible struggle of two and one-half hours between the fleets
in Plattsburg bay is familiar to the student of history : the death of
( 106)
Downie, andfthe escape of the British gunboats up the lake. It was
a great victory, dearly bought ; but the old sailor, mentioned herein,
stoutly averred that McDonough's success was primarily due to
Downie's mistake in thinking that the crews gathering for the Sunday
morning prayers was the beginning of the fight:
In the war songs and ballads of eighty years ago, this victory was a
popular subject. I heard " McDonough's Victory " sung with great tela
some sixty years ago. It began as follows, in negro style :
** Backside of Albanv stands 'e lake Cbamplain,
One little pond, half full of water ;
Platuibarg lies there, down close on de maiiit
Once sinall, but grew bigger, soon after.
'* On lake Cbamplain, Uncle Sam set a boat,
And Haasa McDonoaeh sail 'em,
While General McConib cared for the Plattsburg borne,
And de courage of de army never Hilled *em.
'* Bang I bang, goes de gun, and de cannon 'gin to roar.
In Platt!«bi)rg' and all about de quarter,
Good General McComb tried his hand upon de shore.
While de boats take dere luck upon the water.
" Soon Masea McDonough strike de boat in de head,
Broke 'e mast, broke *e wheel, stove 'e gaflf in.
But when General McComb chased Provost soldiers home,
I thought my suul I should a died a laffin.*'
Temporary Stars. What are considered " temporary stars '* ?
Leola.
Temporary stars are those which blaze out suddenly, and after re-
maining visible for a long or short period of lime, either fade away
and become very faint, or entirely- disappear. They may become a
planetary nebulae, as astronomers call them. They are also called
NavcB. They are exceedingly rare objects. The following are the
recorded instances in modern times of some temporary stars :
1572
Tycho Brahd's,
" Pilgrim S!ar,"
Cassiopeia.
1604
Kepler's,
" Nova,"
Ophiuchus.
1670
Anthelm's,
Cygnus.
1848
Hind's,
Ophiuchus.
1866
Birmingham's,
'' Blaze Star,"
Corona Boealis.
1885
Schmidt's,
Cygnus.
1886
Andromeda.
1892
Anderson's.
Auriga.
These all s
ippeared in or near
the Milky Way, ea
:cept the " Blaze
Star " of 1866.
f 107 )
Novum Organum. (Vol. XII, p. 76.) The words Novum Organum
are the Latin for a '' new method." We think Francis Bacon was the
first person to use the words as a system of philosophy (1561-1626).
He published in Latin, in 1620, his work Instauratio Magna ("The
Ground-Work "), the design of which was for six divisions : i, The
Advance of Learning ; 2, The New Method ; 3, Experimental His-
tory of Nature ; 4, The Intellectual Scale ; 5, The Bodronic^ or Antici-
pations of the Second Philosophy ; 6, The Active Science. Only the
first two and a portion of the third were published.
The Novum Organum is the second part of the Baconian Philos-
ophy. His theory is stated in the opening aphorisms.
" Man, who is the servant and interpreter of Nature, can act and
understand no farther than he has, either in operation or contempla-
tion, observed of the method or order of Nature.
" Men have thought to make a world from their own conceptions,
and to draw from their own minds all the materials which they em-
ployed ; but if, instead of doing so, they had consulted experience
and observation J they would have had facts and not opinions to rea-
son about, and might have ultimately arrived at the knowledge of the
laws which govern the material world.
*' The way that promises success is this : It requires that we should
generalize slowly, going from particular things to those that are but
a step more general^ from those to others of still greater xtent, and so
on to others such as are universal. By such means we may hope to
arrive at principles, not vague and obscure, but luminous and well de-
fined, such as Nature herself will not refuse to acknowledge."
DiGAMMA. (Vol. VIII, p. 274.) Digammon, or digamma. The
double gamma of the ^Eolians, or gamma (F) in Latin ; sometimes
the letter V, sometimes F, or according to the transitory regulation of
the Emperor Claudius written upside (]own J, because in its proper
position it already formed the letter F. V, in Latin, was a character
derived from the Greek letter Upsilon Y> and in sound corresponded
to the iEolic digamma* while F, the sixth letter of the Latin alpha-
bet answered in shape to the ^olic digamma, and in very ancient
times was sometimes put for it.
The term has occasionally been used jestingly to denote an income
book, from the title Fundorum reditus^ the first letter of which is a
digamma.
( 108 )
Lake Massabesic. (Vol. XI, p. 178.) A correspondent of Notes
AND Queries asks for the derivation of the name of this lake in
Manchester^ N. H., and when it was so named. Potter, in his ** His-
tory of Manchester," asserts that the name is of Indian origin, and
signifies " much water," or " large water." This is undoubtedly correct,
for it is the largest body of fresh water in southern New Hampshire.
The name is compound and should be written Massa-besic.
The word Massa is a very old term for water, and was used by the
Hebrews in the time of Moses, to designate the fountain in the des-
ert — the waters of " Massah and Meribah " (Deut. xxxiii, 8). Sin-
gularly enough the same term was found in use by the aborigines of
this country, as shown in the Indian name of Massa-chusetts which
signifies the land of " water" and "blue hills." With the slight
change of the letter a for i in the name of Mississippi, we see the In-
dian meaning, *' father of waters," and Missouri^ " muddy waters."
This prefix Massa is found in many Indian names, as Massasoit,
Massaquam, Massapoag, and many others, well known to the ethnol-
ogist. The name was without doubt applied to our well known lake
by the Indians long before the white man ever saw its shores.
H. W. H.
CvNOSURA. (Vol. XII, p. 48.) The so-called pole star is not
properly Cynosura. Cynosura was, in mythology, a nymph of Ida in
Crete, and one of the nurses of Jove. According to ancient fable she
was changed into a constellation, since known as the Little Bear. It
was long calU'd Cynosura. As its brighest star at the tip of a long
tail, more like the tail of a dog than of a bear, was near the north
pole of the heavens, the name of the constellation was sometimes
given to it.
Astronomically considered there seems to be no reason why the
name of '* dog's tail " should be given to the north star, as the dog
constellations are not near it.
As the star improperly called Cynosura was an important " land
mark " in travel and navigation, the word became applicable to ob-
jects detracting gazing eyes generally. N. B. Webster.
'' One Honest Line." Pope says, in his Epilogue to the Satires,
Dialogue 11, line 172: "To Cato, Virgil paid one honest line.'*
What line in Virgil does Pope allude to? T. H. E.
( 109 )
The Expunged Verse. The Mohammedans claim that the Chris-
tians have expunged some verse in the Gospels which they say was a
prophetic utterance of Jesus referring to their prophet Mahomet.
What was the verse expunged, and from which Gospel ? Reuben.
The passage asked for is given in The Korin, chap, lxi, and reads
as follows :
" And when Jesus, the son of Mary said, O children of Israel,
verily I am the apostle of God sent unto you, confirming the law which
was delivered before me, and bringing good tiding of an apostle who
shall come after me, and whose name shall be Ahmed."
George Sale, in his translation of The Kor^n does not say which
Gospel the Mohammedans claimed this verse was in. It is supposed,
however, by other utterances they claimed Jesus made in reference to
their prophet, to have been expunged from the Gospel by John, and
to have been in context with chapter xvi, 7-14.
The word Ahmed, says Parkhurst, is from the Hebrew root H M A,
and is found in Haggai ir, 8, and is there translated Desire, " The
Desire of all nations shall come." From this root the prophet Ahmed,
Mahomet, or Mohammed derived his name.
Mohammed also claimed that the word Epangellian^ in Luke xxiv,
49, translated " the promise," was prophetic of himself. He also said
that he was the Peridyie^ or " Illustrious," that this wes the true word
which should be in John xvi, 7, where is now found Paraclete, and
trauslated in the authorized vers on " Comforter" .The Hebrew word
for Peridyte is Prqlit meaning " Illustrious."
Charles's Wain. " For what Charles was the asterism named
in Ursa Major known as * Charles's Wain.* " (Vol. XII, p. 48.)
The Penny Cydopcedia says the Arabs and the Romans called this
group the waggon^ but " who Charles may have been we have no
means of knowing.'.
In northern Europe the old name of the Great Bear was Karlsvagn
and the Icelanders call the two Bears " Stori Vagn " and ** Litli
Vagn,'* equivalent to Ursa Major and Ursa Minor. Magnus Sen, an
Icelandic antiquarian, says the Karl, or Carle, or Charles was Odin
or Thor. The substance of this explanation may be found in An-
thon's " Classical Dictionary," article Ardos,
N. B. Webster, Vineland, N. J.
( no )
Names of the Months. The names of the months embody an im-
mense quantity of heathen mythology, and many bits of curious his-
tory. The following is some of the lore that is perpetuated in their
names :
January was named from Janus, the god of gates, doors, and en-
trances, and thus appropriately opened the year. The Dutch called
January the frost-month, the Saxons the wolf-month, on accouut of
the scarcity of food at that season, the wolves becoming very trouble-
some in England and on the continent. In the French revolutionary
calendar this month was called Nivose, the snow-month.
The name Februrary came from the verb februro, to purify, be-
cause ?n that month the annual lustrations were performed. Among
the Dutch this was the vegetable-month. The French called it Plu-
voise, the rain-month.
March took its name from Mars, the god of war, but by the Saxoas
It was known as the rough-month on account of the winds which then
prevailed. The French for the same reason gave it the name of
Ventose.
April was so called from the Latin verb aperio, to open, because in
that month vegetation began to assume new life. The Dutch called
it the grass-month, and the French the Germinal, the budding-month.
May was so called from Mala, the Roman goddess of flowers. By
the Dutch it was called the blossom-month, and among the French
the tioreal, the flower-month. The Saxons gave it the odd name of
Trimilchi, three milkings, from the custom that they began to milk
their cows three times a day.
June was named from Juno, and among the Romans was the most
auspicious month for engagements and weddings. The Dutch called
it the Summer-month^ the Saxons the dry-month, and the French
Prairial, the meadow-month.
July was so named from Julias Caesar. Among the Dutch it was
the hay-month, among the French Messidor, the harvest-month.
August was so named from Augustus, the successor of Julius Caesar.
The Dutch called it the harvest-month, the Saxons the weed-month,
and the French Thermidor, the heat-month.
The names September, October, November, and December illus-
trate the tenacity with which a name will cling, after its significance
has departed. The year originally began with March, and then Sep-
tember was the seventh, October the eighth, November the ninth, and
December the tenth month. September is now the ninth month, but
the name seventh still clings to it, though entirely inappropriate,
and the same of the other three months.
The Diutch called September the Autumn-month, the Saxons the
barley-month, and the French Fructidor, that is the fruit-montn.
October was called by the French Vendemairs, the vintage-month.
November was called by the Dutch the slaughter-month, by the
Saxons the wind-month, and by the French Brumaine, the fog-month.
December was called by the Dutch tha Winter-month, the Saxons
the >lidwinter-month, and by the French Frimaire, the hoar-frost
month.
C 111 )
The Burial Sir John Moore. Prose Poem.
The famous poem on the burial of Sir John Moore by Charles
Wolfe, the Irish poet (1791-1823), presents one of the saddest scenes
connected with warfare. The poem has been transposed into prose,
and is presented in a form well adapted to advocates of peace, by the
I^acific Banner^ March, 1894, Winthrop Center, Maine^ as follows :
It was midnight when we followed the dead body of our general to
the ramparts where we were to bury him. The moonbeams struggled
to pierce the mist, and these and our dimly burning lantern furnished
our only light as we upturned, with our bayonets, the foreign sods be-
neath which he was to rest. We had not shroud to wrap around him ;
neither had we a coffin in which to lay him ; but often the soldier lies
down to sleep houseless, and now that he had fallen to his last sleep,
he needed no shelter and no useless coffin. Then we laid him down ;
and he looked like a warrior taking his rest, with his martial cloak
still about his lifeless body. There was an awful silence hovering
over the scene. There was no muffied drum heard beating, no sad
and beautiful funeral anthem sung, although nations would have con-
sidered it an honor to have been present at the funeral of one so
brave. He had often, with, pleasure, heard the sound of the soldiers'
guns ; but now not one dared to discharge a farewell shot. Then we
prayed ; but time compelled our prayers to be few and short. Our
hearts were full 6f grief. We spoke in words of sorrow, but silently
hollowed the narrow bed and smoothed the cold earthly pillow upon
which England's great general was to take his last rest. Sad thoughts
rushed through our brains. Tomorrow we would be tossed by the
billows towards home, where by our firesides we would relate to lov-
ing friends the story of hardships ; but he, he whom we had served
and trusted would remain here in this strange land. The enemy
would gladly trample over his grave, and upbraid and talk lightly of
its unhappy occupant. But he would not care if they only let him
sleep on in the grave where a Briton had laid him. But half of this
strange heavy task was done when the clock struck the hour of re-
tiring, and in the distance we heard the random firing of the sullen
enemy's gun ; and then with sad feelings, we slowly, and carefully laid
him in his lowly bed, our honored commander, who had just showed
such valor on the field of battle. But we had no stone to mark the
spot where he lay, nor could we carve any line to his memory. We
could oTily leave him alone in a foreign unfriendly land. Such is war.
" Tht beginning of knowledge is wondering at ohjecls.^* — Plato.
* He that wonders shall reign, and he that reigns shall cease,*' — Jesus.
C 112;
Masonry. The following was written by a lady about twenty-five
years ago, and read by a gentleman at a dinner after the dedication
of a new Masonic Hall in Aurora, 111. The writer was evidently some-
thing of a politician, and counting upon that good time coming, which
Henry Ward Beecher prophesied, when women can vote. The poem
was communicated to D, R. Adams, by C. D. Greene^ then Grand
(Masonic) Secretary of Rhode Island. J. Q. A.
A Mason's life is one that's free-
Not the life though of mortar and bricks,
But ont of uights ei\JoTing a spree,
And playing astonlsining tricks.
While the "she's" at home are waiting,
Ne'er dreaming it all a dodge,
But thlnkins the sad belating
Is caused By work at the I^ge
Where they meet nponthe " Level,"
And part upon the " Square,"
And raise the yerv devil
While congregated there.
If a bachelor chap in his courting days,
(^rows weary of being tied,
Both day and eve, almost alwavs,
By his fair " Dulcina's side/'
The easiest way to escape awhile,
And in fact, some call It a dodge.
Is to seek the aid of a Mason friend.
And Join a Masonic Lodge.
Where they meet, etc.
The women don't like the Masons,
Don't believe in them In the least,
From the Tyler at the entrance,
To the fellow in the « East."
Lodge meetings are but covers.
To hide some larking dodee,
Look out when *' Masters and Lovers **
Have business at the Lodge.
Where they meet, etc.
Now whate'er the Mason's secret,
Be they fetish, goat or ram ;
Be they order good or evil.
Worth a blessing or a psiEdm<—
Let them keep it snug and cosy,
Let them worship — (in a horn),
Let them be sedate and prosy.
But as sore as they are bom.
We'll yet meet them on the " Level,"
And ere we part, be " square,"
For at some Lodge held revel,
The women will be there.
Then woe betide the sinner.
Who •• spreads " it in the " Eaat,"
Fear will make him rather thinner.
Though he may be fat — the beast !
And all their grand regalia,
Skin, aprons, scarf, and Jewels,
We'll seize upon as plunder.
For women em't all fools.
Though they doli't meet on the "Level,"
And part upon the " square,"
Still they can raise the deviU
If they get a chance— that's fair.
Proverbs of the Tongue.
place of preservation :
These proverbs are well worthy of a
" The boneless tongue, ro small and weak,
Can crush and kill," declared tlie Greek.
*' The tongue destroys a greater horde,"
The Turk asserts, " then does the sword.'*
The Persian proverb wisely saith,
*• Lengthy tongues— an early death."
Or sometimes takes tbis form instead :
" Don't let your tongue cut oft* your head."
*' Tongue can speak a word whose speed,"
Says the Chinese, *' outstrips the steed."
While Arab sages this impart :
" The tongue's great storehouse is the heart."
From Hebrew wit the maxim sprung,
'* Though feet should slip, ne'e let the tongue."
The sacred writer crowns the whole,
" Who keepe his tongue doth keep his soul " (Proverbs xxi, 23).
(118)
QUESTIOJ^S.
1. In the spelling of the word " Columbia," why does Dr. Wm. H.
Von Swartwout change u to an o^ when he decapitates the word ?
Thus, he invariably put Olombia for Columbia. Ortho.
2. Who can give us any information as to the '* Legend of Babou-
skha " ? Where can it be found ? Robinson.
3. Why do some authors hyphenize their names ? For examples,
Sabine Baring-Gould, Charles Edouard Brown-S^quard. Xenos.
4. What half-dozen verses in the New Testament contain the best
epitome of Theosophy ? , Christian.
5. Will some of your Latinists translate the following Latin poem,
belonging, it is said to the twelfth century : £. L.
Ptdcra dorso, pulcra palia dentiumque serte I
Fulcra, pulcram aliorum
Formam vt'ncta et olorum
Olorina facie
Avtf Fulcra fauce^ nare, cujua nemo curaxare
Fotest formam ffraphicis,
6. What is the classical explanation of an apotheosis and a pan-
theon f A O.
7. The following lines are quoted by Gerson in a sermon on the
Nativity : Will some reader translate them for ui ? Anna.
Anna tribus nupsit, Joachim, Cleophae^ Salomaeque,
Ex quihvLS ipsa viris peperit tres Annas Marias,
Quasduxere Joseph, Alphaeus, Zebedeusque,
Prima Jesum, Jacobum, Joseph, cum Simone Judam
Altera dat, Jacobum dal iertia, daiqne Joanem,
8. A commentary on the New Testament states that Paul says he
worships " The Patriarchal God,'* and intimates he took the expres-
sion from Virgil's JSneid ix, 757 :
**Fc Patriarchal Oods, under whose protection is Troy,*'
Where does Paul use this expression ? I do not call to mind such
language in his writings. M. M. H.
9. Has the Septuagint version of the Old Testament ever been
translated literally ? If not what version is the nearest literaly trans-
lation ? G. C. S.
( lU )
QUJESTIOJVS.
1. We are told that there was no punctuation used in the original
Hebrew^ Greek, and Latin writings : that the punctuation was in-
serted subsequent to many of the English translations. How many
women stood by the cross of Christ ?
" Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother and his mother's
sister Mary the wife of Cleopas and Mary Magdalene " (John xx, 25).
2. The Journal of the Grand Lodge of the United States, I. O. O. F.,
says the " Golden Rule Degree " was first conferred on five Past
Grands by Thomas Wildey, at the organization of that Grand Body,
February 22, 18I21. Ross's " History of Odd-Fellowship," p. 419, says:
" The Degree was also conferred February 22, May 22, August 22,
November 22, 1822."
Why was the twenty second of the month selected for the confer-
ring of the degree ? Odd- Fellow.
3. I have a book entitled " The Hidden Way Across the Thresh-
hold, or the Mystery which hath been Hidden for Ages and from
Generation, An explanation of the concealed forces in every man to
open the temple of the soul and to learn the guidance of the unseen
hand." By J. C. Street, Fellow of the Order S. S. S., and of the
Brotherhood Z. Z. R. R Z. Z. '* All things come from within."
What do the capital letters stand for ? Student.
4. The following* is a foot-note, quoted from from A. H. Sayce's
*' Astronomy and Astrology of the Babylonians," p. 182, 1874:
" The star of the wolf portends tempest. The star of the wolf, the
star Nibatanu, [even] the star * Rimmon is terrible.' The star ' Rim-
mon is terrible,' that star for mist [and] tempest is."
' Wat star is here meant, '* Star of the wolf" ? A. H.
5. We are informed the real name of Max Miiller is Friedrich
Maxmillan ; and that John Fiske was John Fiske Greene. Why have
these scholars changed their names? Andrew,
6. It is stated that Michael Angelo once viewing the statue of some
author, made the following remark : '* If that statue actually resem-
that author^ credit must be given to him for the authenticity of his
writings, merely from a consideration of his physiognomy." Who
was the person in statue ? X.
7. How is the word " Ssufimus " pronounced ? This is the work
of which Tholuck is the author. X.
( 115)
Gypsies. (Vol. XII, p. 44.) The name " gypsy " is from Egypt*
and there are many document extant in which their sovereign is styled
" King of Lower Egypt." They are also from India and retain Sans-
krit names and Hindu customs. Thus they term the Deity " devil,"
as from the Sanskrit deva^ a divine being. " Caliban " in the Nut
or primitive gypsy dialect, signifies a blackamoor, conjurer, or a nec-
romancer. A. Wilder.
New CiESAREA. Vol. XII, p. 8.) New Jersey was so named in
courtesy of Sir George Carteret, its early proprietor, who lived in the
Norman island of Jersey. This last name is a corruption of the Ro-
man name Caesarea, and hence in documents written in Latin, the
name of the colony was written " Nova Caesarea.', In like manner,
New York is written " Nova Eboracum." A. Wilder.
" Book of the Aagel." (Vol. XII, p. 47.) Malachi signifies an
angel, or messenger. In one of the apocryphal books (II Esdras i,
40J, the writers of the Old Testament are enumerated, the last of
them being also defined as *' an angel of the Lord." The passage in
Malachi in, i, will bear the rendering, '* Behold, I will send Malachi."
A. Wilder.
Newton's Theory. Newton believed the planets might so conspire
as to derange the eath's annual revolution, and to elongate the the line
of the apsides and ellipsis that the earth describes in its annual revo-
lution around the sun. In the supposition that all the planets meet on
the same straight line, Venus and Mercury on one side of the sun,
and the earth, the moon. Mars, Jupiter^ and Saturn on the side dia-
metrically opposite, then Saturn would attract Jupiter^ Jupiter Mars,
the moon, which must in its turn attracts the earth in proportion to
the force with which it was drawn ont of its orbit. The result of this
combined action on our planet would elongate its elliptic orbit, and so
far draw it from the source of heat, as to produce an intensity of cold
destructive to animal life. But this movement immediately ceases with
the planetary concurrence which produced it, and the earth like a
compressed spring, bound almost as near to the sun as it had been
draw from it, the reaction of the heat on its surface being about as in-
intense as the cold caused by the first removal was severe. The earthy
until it gained its regular track, would thus alternately vibrate be-
tween each side of its orbit, with successive changes in the atmos-
phere, proportional to the square of the variation of its distance from
the sun.
( 116 )
The Egyptian Book of tlie Dead.
(vol. X, p. 256.)
Table of contents : i. The Religious Beliefs of Primitive People.
2. The Religion of Ancient Egypt. 3. Animal Worship in Ancient
Egypt. 4. The Egyptian Pantheon. 5. The Symbolism of the Book
of the Dead. 6. Translation of the Book of the Dead, 7. Index to
all of the words contained in the Turin Papyrus.
Biblia Publishing Company, Meriden, Conn. Edited, with intro-
duction, by Dr. Charles H. S. Davis. The " Book of the Dead " is
the most ancient and most important of the religious texts which have
come down to the present day, as regards the extent and variety of
information it affords. The celebrated Egyptian theological work,
and the oldest book in the world, is a group of Hermetic books which
has been called the " Funeral Ritual, or Book of the Dead,*' and was
considered by the Egyptians as an inspired work ; and for over 5,000
years its prayers, hymns, and litanies were in use. Some chapters of
the book declare that they were written by God himself, and that they
reveal his will and the divine mysteries of man. The Egyptian title
was " The Manifestation of Light," or in other words, " The Book
Revealing Light to the Soul." The book was destined to instruct the
soul in that which would befall it after death, and its contents re-
formed the reader what he would have to be passed through, and
their efficacy secured him against the dangers feared, and assured to
him blessings desired.
The Book of the Dead gives us the completest account of primitive
belief. We learn from this remarkable book that the standard of
morality with the ancient Egyptians was very high. " Not one of the
Christian virtues,!' writes Chabas, " is forgotten in the Egyptian code ;
piety, charity, gentleness, self-command in word and action, chastity,
the protection of the weak, benevolence towards the needy, deference,
to superiors, respect for property in its minutest details," etc. It
shows that thousands of years before Christ the Egyptians held lofty
conceptions of the Deity ; that they believed in one God, self-existent
and omnipotent ; that their moral ideas were of the purest and best.
Only two translations of the entire work have been completed ; one
in English by Dr. Birch, in 1867, which is very inaccurate, and now
very scarce, and the other in French by M. Paul Pierret, in 1882.
In order that the mythology and symbolism of the Book of the
Dead may be thoroughly comprehended, an account is given of the
Religion and Mythology of the Ancient Egyptians, with chapters on
Animal Pantheon, etc., and a complete index to ail of the words in
the Turin Papyrus. This index is taken from M. Lieblin's laden
Alphetique de tous Us mots contenus dans U Livre des Moris, This in-
dex alone costs $3.00 to import.
( 117 )
Method of Finding the Date of Easter.
BY PROF. H. A. WOOD, A. M., OF THE STEVENS SCHOOL, HOBOKEN, N. J.
The following' is a simple method of ascertaining the date of Easter^
or the Sunday on which it occurs. The tables extend from the year
1700 to 2100, a period of 400 years.
Several methods have been devised for finding the date of Easter
for any year, but they are for the most part too complicated to be
easily understood by the general public. By carefully studying the
following tables and explanations, the required date for any year can
be readily found. Several examples are added to familiarize the
learner with the use of the tables.
By the reformation of the Calendar, the 14th day of the paschal
moon was brought back to the time fixed by the Council of Nice,
from which it had come to deviate more than four days. That Coun-
cil decreed that Easter Sunday should be celebrated on the first Sun-
day after the full moon which happens upon, or the next after the 21st of
March. If a full moon falls upon a Sunday, Easter is the following
Sunday. It is obvious from this that Easter cannot happen sooner
than the 2 2d of March^ nor later than the 25th of Aprils which have
been called the paschal limits.
By the method of finding the date of Easter as here explained, it is
necessary to ascertain the Golden Number for the year, and the
Dominical Letter, and the Epact. As the Epacts are readily tabula-
ted in connection with the Golden Numbers, we shall first give the
Table in which the Golden Number can be found for the required
year. In the Table following, the Epact is found beneath the Golden
Number for the year, the Index letters and Centennial years being
given at the left.
The Golden Number, or Lunar Cycle, is a period of 19 years, when
the sun and moon return very nearly to the same positions. It is
sometimes called from its inventor, Meton, an Athenian astronomer,
the Metonic Cycle. The Athenians had it inscribed in the public
square in golden letters, whence the name. The number of the year
in the cycle is called the Golden Number.
^ The Epact is a term employed to represent the age of the moon at
( 118 )
the beginning of the year ; that is^ the number of days that have
elapsed since the last new moon of the previous year.
The Romans represented the days of the week by the first seven
letters^of the alphabet, beginning each year with A, and repeating
these letters throughout the year. The letter that falls on Sunday is
now the only one used, and is called the Dominical Letter.
The Solar Cycle is a period of 28 years when the same days of the
week recur on the same days of the year.
TABLE OF THE GOLDEN NUMBERS.
FOR ANY YEAR FROM 1700 TO 2100.
Look for the Golden Number un-
der THE Centennial opposite
Centennial Years. .
THE INTERMEDIATE YEAR.
1800
1 1900 1
2000 1 1700
INTERMEDIATE YEARS.
GOLDEN NUMBERS.
XX
XX
XX
XX
XX
15
1
6
10
1
20
89
58
77
96
16
2
7
11
2
21
40
69
78
97
17
3
8
12
8
22
41
60
79
97
18
4
9
13
4
28
42
61
80
99
19
5
10
14
5
24
48
62
81
1
6
11
15
6
25
44
68
82
2
7
12
16
7
26
45
64
88
8
8
18
17
8
27
46
65
84
4
9
14
18
9
28
47
66
85
5
10
15
19
10
29
48
67
86
6
11
16
1
11
30
49
68
87
7
12
17
2
12
81
50
69
88
8
18
18
3
13
82
51
70
89
9
14
19
4
14
33
52
71
90
10
15
1
5
15
84
58
72
91
11
16
2
6
16
35
54
73
92
i2
17
3
7
17
36
55
74
93
18
18
4
8
18
37
66
75
94
14
19
5
9
19
38
67
76
95
15
1
6
10
( 119)
TABLE FOR FINDING THE DOMINICAL LETTERS.
L.OOK FOR THE DOMINICAL LET-
TER UNDER THE CENTENNIAL
OPPOSITE THE INTERME-
DIATE YEAR.
CENTENNIAL YEARS,
BEGINNING WITH THE YEAR 1700.
1800 I 1900 I 2000 I 170')
DOMINICAL LETTERS.
XX
XX y
:x E
G
BA
C
1
29
57 i
J5 D
F
G
B
2
3U
58 {
$6
E
F
A
3 .
31
59 {
$7 B
D
E
G
4
32
60 i
i8 •AG
CB
DC
FE
5
33
61 i
(9 F
A
B
D
6
34
62- £
»0 E
G
A
C
7
35
63 £
11 D
F
G
B
8
36
64 £
»2 CB
ED
FE
AG
9
87
65 £
(3 A
C
D
F
10
38
66 i
>4 G
B
C
E
11
39
67 £
15 F
A
B
D
12
40
68 £
16 ED
GF
AG
CB
13
41
69 £
»7 C
E
F
A
14
42
70 £
>8 B
D
E
G
15
43
71 £
(9 A
C
D
F
16
44
72
X GF
BA
CB
ED
17
45
73
X E
G
A
C
18
46
74
X D
F
G
B
19
47
75
C
E
F
A
20
48
76
BA
DC
ED
GF
21
49
77
G
B
C
E
22
50
78
F
A
B
D
23
51
79
E
G
A
C
24
5i
80
DC
FE
GF
BA
25
53
81
6
D
E
G
26
54
82
A
C
D
F
27
55
83
G
B
C
E
28
56
84
FE
AG
BA
DC
♦ When two letters appear, the first is used for January and Feb-
ruary ; the second for the remaining months of the year.
( 120 )
TABLE FOR FINDING EASTER.
D.L.
Epacts.
Date of Eastsil
/
28
22
21
20
19
• •
• •
March 26
18
17
16
15
14
13
12
April 2
A-
11
10
9
8
7
6
5
9
4
3
2
1
29
28
" 16
27
26
25
24
••
• •
• •
" 23
r 28
22
21
20
19
18
• •
March 27
17
16
15
14
13
12
11
April 3
B •
10
9
8
7
6
5
4
" 10
8
26
2
1
29
28
27
« 17
25
24
• •
• •
• •
••
" 24
r 23
22
21
20
19
18
17
March 28
16
15
14
13
12
11
10
April 4
c .
8
7
6
5
4
3
" 11
2
1
29
28
27
26
" 18
[ 26
24
• •
• •
• •
• •
• •
" 25
23
• •
• •
• •
• •
• •
• •
March 22
22
21
20
19
18
17
16
" 29
D
15
14
13
12
11
10
9
April 5
8
7
6
5
4
8
2
" 12
l&O
29
28
27
26
25
24
" 19
r 28
22
• •
• •
• •
• •
• •
March 23
21
20
19
18
17
16
15
" 30
E .
{ 1*
13
12
11
10
9
8
April 6
7
6
5
4
3
2
1
" 18
29
28
27
26
25
24
" 20
r 23
22
21
• •
• •
, ,
• •
Match 24
20
19
18
17
16
15
14
" 31
F.
13
12
11
10
9
8
7
April 7
6
5
4
3
2
1
" 14
29
28
27
26
25
24
..
" 21
r 23
22
21
20
• •
• •
• •
March 25
19
18
17
16
15
14
13
April 1
G-
12
11
10
9
8
7
6
" 8
5
4
3
2
1
29
" 15
28
27
26
25
24
••
1
• •
" 22
( 121 )
TABLE OF THF EPACTS.
Golden Numbers.
1
2
8
4
6
6
7
8
9 10|ll|l-213[l4|l516|l71819
Epacts
FOR THE YEARS CORRESPONDING TO THE GOLDEN NUMBERS.
A .
B . .
J 1700
(1800
1 1900
2000
29
1]
10
22
21
8
2
1425
18|24
6
5
1728
1627
9
8
20
19
1
12
n
28 4
23 3
iske
14 25
7
6
18
17
The Table of Epacts is so arranged that beneath the Golden Num-
ber is given the Epact corresponding to the Golden Number of the
required year. It will be observed that the same index letter. A, ans-
wers for aoo years, beginning with the centennial year 1700 ; and
that B, in like manner, answers for the following 200 years, beginning
with 1900. For finding Easter we then have the following
rule
1. Find the Golden Number for the required year.
2. In the •* Table of the Epacts " find the Epact for the year cor-
responding to the Golden Number.
3. Find the Dominical Letter for the year.
4. In the " Table for Finding Easter/* opposite the Dominical Let-
ter and Epact for the year, will be found the date of Easter.
EXAMPLES.
I. Required^ the date of Easter 1891. Reference to the tables
shows the Golden Number to be 11, from which we find the corres-
ponding Epact to be 9. The Dominical Letter is D. Under " Table
for Finding Easter," opposite D and Epact 20, is March 29, the date
of Easter.
3. Find the date of Easter 100 years hence, or for 1994. The Gol-
den Number is 19 ; Epact is 17 ; Dominical Letter is B. Easter will
occur April 3.
3. Show that Easter fell on April 17, in 1870; on April 25, in
in 1886 ; and that it will come on April 15, in 1900.
( 122)
Practical Geometry.
BY THOS. P. STOWELL, ROCHESTER, N. Y.
To divide any rectangle into such parts, that being put together,
they may form a perfect square.
Case I. Let the rectangle ABCD be less than 1 to 2, Figure i.
Suppose in the rectangle ABCD, that AB=1, and BC=lf. Pro-
duce the side DA, so that AE=AB On DE, describe the semicircle
DNE, N being the point where BA produced cuts the semicircle.
Make AF=AN ; and on AF describe the square AFHG. In this
Case, the side side HG of the square will always pass through D.
From the triangle ABF cut off the small triangle APL=triangle DHE.
Make the triangle AMR=triangle FCK. Then the remaining figure,
FBLP=DMRG ; whichv is easily seen by the construction, and the
similarity of triangles, and the sides being equal.
( 123 )
Case JJ'. AVhen the rectangle is less than 1 to 4, and more than
Xoly as A BCD, Figure 2,
F/a.2.
Proceed in the same way, as in Case I, to describe a semicircle
and a square on AF. In this Case, the point K falls in the side AD^
instead of CD. Hence the dividing lines of the rectangle will be a
( 124 )
little different from Case 1. Make the trapezium A\LM=FCDK;
L will fall on the side HG. Make RB=KN, and draw RS perpen-
dicular to AF. Hence because of the equal angles, of the two trape-
ziums ABRS, and LNKH, with two sides in each eqnal to each other
by construction, and all the sides respectively parallel to each other,
those trapeziums are identical and equal. Therefore, because FK=
AM, we have KH=MG=RS ; and HL=AS. Therefore, LG=FS,
and the two triangles LGM and FSR are identical. Hence the point
L is in the line HG.
When the rectangle is more than 1 to 4, and less than 1 to 8, the
construction is substantially the same ; but perhaps the better way
would be, in this case to cut the rectangle in two, and place the equal
parts side by side, and proceed as in Case I. Any number of e^uai
squares, by this process, can be divided, and the parts joined, so as to
form one perfect square.
Joe English Hill, J^Tew Boston, Jf. H.
Joe EDglish, old J«)e English, Joe EngliBh, old Joe Eogllali,
Yoa uave a carloob name ; More than sixty yean ago,
Yoa have a grand and lotfy look, A cottage rearecf its humble head
That is alwayt) Jast the Mime ; Upon thy northern brow ;
I've heRrd of talen In child hood*« hour, A merry group ot children played
Of the red man strone and bold, Abont its grassy door.
Who love to hunt the tunid deer, And one is now* a merchant prince.
Within your leafy fold. And onet on Cengress floor.
Joe English, old Joe Engllnh, Joe English, old Joe English,
Your're a very ancient place, There were many dear ones trained
with piles and plies of granite rooks. In the school-house at thy lower base.
And your homely Yankee fkce. Who now with us remun.
I wouder if that hunter band. And some have gone to other lands.
With their bows and aiTows true, And many God has owned,
E'er thought that we, the pale-fkced ones. To grace His glorious home on high.
Would love the dear place too ? And deck a Savour's crown.
Joe English* old Joe Englbih, Joe English, old Joe Enellsh,
How many memories throng Many wealthy ones orearth
Around thy dear old cherished name. Were reared upon thy sunny sides.
And the red-browed hunter, gone. Where stands their childhood's hearth.
Thou'rt full of revolution tales. Thou hast seen the partng struggle.
When old tory Engla'td ruled, When they left the dear loved spot,
And the elHgy ot Washington To seek in other scenes and irlends,
Adown thy steep was hurled. An honored, happy lot.
U NiTE and Unite are the same — so siy yo U,
N ot in wedlock, I ween, has this unity bee N,
I n the drama of marriage each wandering^tf T,
To a new face would fly — all except you and I,
Each seeking to alter the spell in their seen £.
( 1)
Books and Pamphlets Received.
Tradition ; Its Origin and DEVELOPMEnT. By Ernest de Bunsen^
London, England. Vols. I and II, pp. 3164-360=676. Piinted in
in the German language^ by Broedhaus, Leipzig, 1889. Illustrated.
These two volumes have just been received from the author with a
letter of presentation. We have read with great interest se six of his
former works with much profit and light on the hidden wisdom that
has been made manifest through them in developing the traditions.
These volumes are a mine of information on the development of
tradition from the earliest times down through the aeons^ discussed in
a candid manner and a desire to arrive at the Truths that have come
down in this covert way. De Bunsen is an author that has no peer
in bringing to light many of the concealed facts of the historical re-
ligions of the pabt, as well as the present systems founded on the
Hebrew writing. Gospel historicals, Pauline epistles, Petrine frag-
ments, and other apocr3'phal writings of the apostolic, and subsequent
ages. De Bunsen's already published works attest these statements :
Hidden Wisdom of Christ and the Key of Knowledge, or History
of the Apocrypha. Two volumes, 1865 ; pp. 4794-515=994.
Keys of Saint Peter, or the House of Rechab, connected with the
History of Symbolism and Idolatry. 1867 ; pp. 422.
Chronology of the Bible, connected with Contemporaneous Events
in the History of Babylonians, Assyrians, and Egyptians. 1874 ; pp. 138.
The Angel-Messiah of Buddhists, Essenes, and Christians, pp.
383. 1880.
Islam, or True Christianity, including a Chapter on Mahomed's
Place in the Church. 1889 ; pp. 176.
Origin and Development of the Trinitarian Doctrine. Essays on
Church History. Pp. 32.
The Pleiades and the Zodiac, in their relations to Biblical Symbol-
ism. In German ; an edition to be published in English.
Two Brief Essays : ** According to the Scriptures." (I Cor. xv, 4.)
(Notes and Queries, April, 1894, pp. 112-116.)
Southern New Hampshire Bar Association. Proceedings of
Second Annual Meeting, Concord, N. H., Feb. 24, 1893. President's
address by David Cross ; annual address by Edgar A. Aldrich ; Biog-
raphies of Bradbury P. Cilley, Daniel Clark, William J. Copeland,
L. Gushing, Benjamin M. Farley, and Luther S. Morrill. Second an-
nual banquet with sentiments and replies. Portraits of the Supreme
Court of N. H., 1893 ; Edgar A. Aldrich, and William L. Foster.
8qo. pp. 104. Part Two of Vol. I. Received from James P. Tuttle.
(n)
Pamphlets, Exchanges-
The Journal of Speculative Philosophy. Edited by Prof. Wil-
liam T. Harris, 914 Twenty-Third Street, N. W., Washington, D. C,
to whom all communications for the editor should be sent. Published
by D. Appleton & Co., 3 Bond Street, New York City. Subscription,
$3.00 per volume ; 75 cents single number. Issued quarterly. Vol-
ume XXII was completed December, 1893, by the 88th number now
published. This journal is for the thinker, the philosopher ; it is edi-
led by a thinker, a Hegelian philosopher^ world-wide known, born for
a leader in speculative thought. " One is never alone with his books/'
says a thinker ; one cannot be alone with this journal before him.
Goethe's Marchen : a politico-national confession of faith of the
poet, by Dr. Hermann Baumbart ; The Secret of Kant, by Gordon
Clark ; Mystic Theology, by Dionysius Areopagita ; Friendship, by
Leonora B. Halsted ; Aristotle's Doctrine of Reason, by William T.
Harris ; A Glimpse into Plato, by Florence James Williams ; On the
Difference between Knowledge and Belief as to the Immortality of
the Soul, by W. Lutoslawski. Such are the contents of this number.
Send your subscription and renewals to the publishers, New York.
The Theosophist for January, 1894, has Old Dairy Leaves XXII,
the Riddle of the Universe, the Horoscope of Annie Besant, the Eso-
teric Significance of the Ten Avatirs, Spirituality, and the Doctrine
of Maya. This number has bound with it as an appendix, the Gen-
eral Report of Eighteenth Anniversary of the Theosophical Society,
at Adyar, Madras, India, Dec, 27-30, 1893, containing the oj£cial
documents, of 78 pages. Annual subscription, $5.00, in America.
Address Occult Pub. Co., Box 2646, Boston, Mass. ; The Path, 144
Madison Avenue, New York City ; or direct to Adyar, Madras, India.
The World's Advance Thought, and the Universal Republic.
Lucy A. Mallory, Editress and Proprietress, Portland, Oregon. New
Series, Vol. VIII, No. i, January, 1894. This formerly 16-page quarto
now comes in an octavo form, a far more convenient form for read-
ing, reference, and preservation. " The unity of humanity is the mil-
lenium of peace " is the motto of this thought-full monthly. Only 50
cents a year. " From everlasting to everlasting."
Food, Home, and Garden. Published by the Vegetarian Society
of America, 310 Chestnut St., Philadelphia, Pa. Edited by Rev. Hen-
ry S. Chubb. 50 cents a year. Department devoted to The Faithists
and their literature, progress and development. Chapters and books
from Oahspe, the new Bible, are reprinted. Correspondence from
Shalam, Las Cruces, New Mexico.
( IV )
New Light from the Great Pyramid. The Astronomico-G(
graphical System of the Ancients Rediscovered and Applied to 1
Elucidation of History, Ceremony, Symbolism, and Religion. By .
bert Ross Parsons.
Whenever we hear of growls from the Russian Bear, or the Am(
can Eagle flapping his wings, we recognize at once the familiar hei
die emblems of the Russian Empire and the American Republic,
the present work it is shown for the first time that the only bears :
in the stars fall to Russia, ind the only eagles to America, by virl
of a prehistoric universal astronomicogeographical system, which a
displays the constellation Taurus over the Taurus mountains, and 1
ancient Chersonesus Taurica (the modern Crimea), which was 1
home of the Tauri, or Bulls, the Scythian ancestors of the mod<
Saxons^ or people known as John Bull ; and in like manner the c(
stellation Perseus over Persia ; Orion over Iran ; Medusa over 1
Medes ; the Unicorn over British India ; Capricornus-Pan over Pai
ma ; the Ram over Rome ; the flaming Lion and Dragon over Chir
Cygnus-Canaan over Canada ; Virgo over the Pacific Ocean (1
Blessed Virgin and Star of the Sea being known in the Orient not
Virgo, but as Durga), etc.
In following the course of the constellations, when those immoval
and perpetually fastened upon America are reached, it appears tl
while all that is sublime in the prehisteric past centers upon Egy
all that is sublime in the prehistoric past centers upon America ; a
as the curtain which has hitherto concealed the prehistoric connect!
between the peoples of ancient Egypt and America is lifted, it is se
that, the people of the Eagle on the Nile being descended from 1
original people of the Eagle on this ccntinent, the twain are one, a
that prehistoric America was the original Eagle and Eagle-land, prj
to the mighty dispersion in the days of Peleg, when the earth was
vided and the great globe itself was nearly rent asunder. Ancle
America is seen to have been inhabited by the grand race of men w
left their deathless traces upon the surface of the globe and amo
the stars of the sky ; and it is found that all the heraldry of the i
tions, and all the emblems, cermonies and figures of religion a
epic poetry are derived from the art and the science, the triumph a
the destruction of ancient America.
The work contains a map both of the surface of the Globe and
the constellation of the Heavens, with numerous rare and signifies
illustrations of value. " New Light from the Great Pyramid ** is co
ousiy illustrated, handsomely printed, and bound in a substant
manner, scientific size, and is a most important addition to the lite
ture of the day. Price, $4.00. Postpaid to any part of the woi
reached by the Postal Union. The trade supplied. Published
The Metaphysical Publishing Co., 331 Madison Avenue, New Yo
( ni )
The American Folk-Lore Society. This Society is about to un-
dertake an extensive scheme of publications, under the name of
" Memoirs of the American Folk-Lore Society." The first volume^of
the series, to be published in March, will be " Folk-Tales of Angola,"
by Hell Chatelain, late United States Cmomercial Agent in Loanda,
West Africa. The work, which, together with an explanatory intro-
duction, will give in original text and literal translation the oral litera-
ture of the West African coast, will be the first published representa-
tion of the ideas, emotions, arc moral sentiments of races from which
has been derived a great part of the negro population of the Southern
States, and will therefore have an important bearing on American
history. Among other works intended to continue the series are col-
lections of the French Creole tales of Louisiana, and the current
superstitions still found in great mass among the English speaking
population. It will be seen that the publication proposed will consti-
tute an important addition to Americana ; but the complete execution
of the plan will depend on adequate support from the American pub-
lic. For this purpose, the numbers of the Society should be increased
by at least five hundred. Persons interested in the work of the Society
will gladly be received as members, the annual fee being $3.00, giving
the member a right to a copy of the organ of the Society, ** The Jour-
nal of American Folk-Lore " (Quarterly). A subscription of $10.00
to the Publication Fund will include the membership fee, and entitle
the subscriber to all the publications of the Society, including the
Memoirs^ of which it is proposed to issue several numbers annually,
For an undertaking which concerns all sections of the United States
and Canada, it would seem that it ought not to be difficult to produce
necessary support^ and that in especial collectors of Americana would
be glad to lend their aid. Persons wishing to become members, or
subscribe to the Publication Fund, will please address the Permanent
Secretary, W, W. Newell, Cambridge, Mass.
Speculative Freemasonry. Lecture upon the Origin of Craft and
High Grade Masonry, and showing the great antiquity of the com-
bined system. Delivered in Manchester, Eng., March 31, 1883, by
John Yarker;33 — 96°. Pp. 16.
Recapitulation of All Masonry. A description and explana-
tion of the Universal Hieroglyph of the Master of Masters. Orient of
Memphis. XXXVIII MDCLXXXXII. Translated from the French
by John Yarker, 33 — 96°. 1883 ; 16.
Masonic Charges add Lectures. A Series translated from the
French. By John Yarker, $3 — 96°. 1880 ; pp. 190. Manchester, Eng.
2>^ISCSlL.I-i,,A.XTE:OTTS
NOTES # QUEEIES
.1/
OLK'LORE, MJTHEMATK
\ 35 ilii
\ XII. MAY. 1804.
No. 5.
OM LOLLAJL A TEAR 11 ABYMCE,
Hf
^OUL
Sr T.u:
<!J4» belong in the Apt
tec
Hn
J Sooua^ 18'
An h
Lu.
4!y. L
WiUiam Dru
Collediot.
I'fc
Tlie Subiinnt Pont
tifts and Ctuiiik
niic Rectifds beli3fiftfif I0 llie Old ainl
T
!-^:.rif!or». • of
Ct
Qx^
riKr » li^df bj W. C.I GrDef»cr. Limgnrufu 2nci
> a on the Logos ol S^ut John, by Richard Lttifi-
It of Ui4i Old JiDd New Uai«jiitni. 1^
Lot m.
Dias£r(:ilioti 00 the Aaiiquity, On^in ^nd rJcjigr^
PfrftinicU oi Egypt By Tliamiu ^ Lotitkiti, *i>j3,
(«^ri>THIIlO Mm! .1 CCiVEJt
(125)
f ' : I
I
MISCELLAfJEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES.
m. c. c^ouxD
Kdltor.
" Who keeps hack Ttuth a beauteous diamond hides,**
— E. V. Kenealy.
Vol. XII. MAY, 1894.
No. 5.
SPIRIT.
BY HERBERT E. CROSSWELL, PROVIDENCE, R. I.
In looking upon nature out of the heart instead of the eye, or in
casting up results from observation through the conscience, rather
than with the intellect, we find a moral interpretation as the necessary
accompaniment of all phenomena. Hence the religious aspect that
colors the utterance of every true bard and sage, from ancient down
to modern times. In this thought, this power of inspiration, filled
with* the moral sentiment, all true being is created ; all that we call
nature is here marked with the seal of Spirit.
Man creates all he is conscious of. When he opens his eyes and be*
holds the mighty hills, the grand canopy of stars at nighty or the fleecy
cirrus by day, he ascribes reality to the conception of mind. Mind is
the creaior, and thought gives it expression. As it is with sight, so it
IS with each of the remaining senses. And the reason why disagree-
able sensations confront us is because the mind is guilty of disobe-
dience to the highest law. We do not realize that the " Law and the
perception of the law are at last one." When man is perfect all sensa-
tion will be ecstacy. He is much engrossed in intrigue, with designing
( 126 )
his own ruin, and in turn recovering his centrality by the same means,
only to.fall again. He does not yet see that the life of his life, the
moral law, that force within his own bosom, is both fulcrum and
power, and as much as he is bereaved of this cause, he is a stranger
to himself and to Nature. Hegel saw that the moral law was identi-
cal with Life, and could not be separated from the Absolute ; he
looked upon our efforts to gain a clear conception of the highest as
an inward development of the Absolute itself, which, by constant ap.
plication of thought, would gradually bring into consciousness all that
the universe contains. When we once feel the realization of this
truth, all meaner experiences fall to a lower level, — then we can see
results, get glimpses of our divine nature, perceive our relation to
the Absolute, to Truth. With this intuitive reception we are no long-
er deceived by the illusions of the world. Seek ye first the the king-
dom of God (Truth) and all things shall be added unto you, is sound
philosophy. Or, adversely, if the mind grows in a viscious atmos*
phere with impure nourishment, it will gather these qualities in its
environments ; these will harmonize with, or reflect the character.
Intellectual goodness, or goodness that co-exists with intellect, is
creative ; health and youth are its offsprings. Nothing is greater
than it, for it is supplied from the Eternal ; this is the true religion,
for it teaches us to find God within ourselves. As religion now ap-
pears, or is upheld by its representatives, it takes no hold on the real
life of man. In all honesty I am neither satisfied nor chereed by
their appeals to add my own convictions to their noisy clamor. But I
know that which is to come will satisfy, will cheer me. Nay, alteady
I have glimpses of the power that brings the true Fire. Intuitive re-
•ception, things divine, do not come to the sensual, excited, and pleas-
ure-loving ; but to the quiet heart, the lover of solitude, who can meas-
ure the gifts ? Here, if anywhere, we see what the divine nature
showeth ; not symbols alone, but the reality itself comes, when we
taste divine wisdom. It is not through the schools that we get the
immortal nectar. For all the learning of all the universities in all the
worlds is a crude understanding compared with one draught of this^
the true knowledge.
(. 127)
Men think inspiration comes from narcotics — alcohol and cordials —
but these are counterfeits of the true Fire. The difference between
the effects of Truth and the effects of alcohol is, one is " God's wine,
the other is devil's wine " ; one is spiritual, the other is material.
Tricks, intrigues, and lies soon have their day, but Truth lasts for-
over, is twin to the conscience ; hence absolute Truth, or intellectual
perception alone, like a single sex is barren, but marry it to the con-
science, or absolute good, it will bear much fruit. When the mind
opens and sees the great law of Necessity that unites Truth with the
Conscience and which holds the vast process of events in their proper
order, and all things fall into place, in obedience to that law, we per-
ceive with painful accuracy the wide gulf that separates the spiritual
fraro the material world, or the spiritual cause from the sensuous fact.
Spirit is self-sustaining ; matter is not. Spirit teaches the lessons of
the moral law, and from every fact in life, the smallest as well as the
greatest, it speaks*of the Eternal. Matter holds the senses, com-
mands obedience, and they who serve her here are terrible slaves.
All the evils of life are her offsprings ; but Truth, the flower of the in-
tellect is her bitter enemy. O Truth I who revealest to my under-
standing the eternal law of Good, with thee I have nothing to fear.
Fear is ignorance. Nature is never afraid ; she is out all night and
looks refreshed in the morning. Her brow — the mountain peaks —
wears the smile of the sun before she yet steps out of her night-robes,
while we still tremble with the nightmare of our dreams.
All men were once angels ; the moment they were born they be-
came fallen. And the reason that childhood is joyous is because
children think that they are still in heaven. ^ When the age of re-
flection arrives they too will see that the fracture of mortality extends
the whole length of their being. Then like the holy bards of old they
will cry unto the Silence : Open the door of Truth, O my Soul ! let
me feel again the waves of eternal beauty vibrate and mix with the
spiritual law of my being.
The lover of Truth acquires Truth. Content to create his own en-
vironments, his own world, he knows that what belongs to him he
shall have, because Truth worketh through and above all other
methods into the absolute itself.
( 128 )
These flashes of light I offer with emphasis for I find them wsUtea
on the dome of the intellect and reflected in the hum^an conscience ;
thus giving to man the attributes of the Eternal. We must fiad ref-
uge, not alone in Truth, but in its application to tb€i affairs of life-
I cannot find other means thau the moral law for a universal medi-
cine. When we say that God is witbip man^ we mean that the abso-
lute, the Unconditioned* holds possession there. These terms should
be defined as Good, as Innocence, as Virtue ; attributes of man. that
are his beatitudes, they are supreme^ they burn and destroy all dross
of both mind and body, for they are the realities and revelations
of the soul.
O divine Intelligencei^ Wisdom — Truth, omnipotent authority* who
art the substance of Goodness itself, whose nature holds no evil,
whose power is not divided ; Thou who art Life» invisible^ iooonorta],
supreme, who knowest no co-life, omnipotent reality of Good ; Prin-
ciple, the fountain of all virtue, of all innocence, of all love ; in whose
nature there is no justice, because Thou art never conscious of injus-
tice, for Thou art sinless, unconscious of aught unlike Thyself. Thou
art Truth, the Absolute, the Unconditioned, Eternal, Infinite Mind ;
there is nothing beside Thee ; from the invisible atom to the un-
bounded universe. Thou art reflected as Love*
Men have come to think that the spiritual aspiration of the mind,
that is the desire toward a higher ideal, is the sign of an effeminate
mature ; that Plato's philosophy, and Kant's, are now obsolete, exist-
ing now as some past history of mental gymnastics that takes no root
in the real life of the world. This way of thinking is the fruit of
physical science, which has now reached such proportions that it has
well-nigh robbed the mind of immortal truths of the soul ; immortal
because they are the very fibre and life itself of the eternal beauties
of thought. There is no room in the universe to hold a theory that
physical science will ultimately supplant metaphysics, — the science of
the mind. The developement of nature's resources can never wholly
obscure the supreme fact that mind is the creator, the substance of all
reality. To each of us the real only is of value ; that only as we
arc Truth's do we feel the sure influx of Deity ; this is freedom. In
simple language, the evil man will never find Truth while yet he is
evil, because it is impossible for an evil person to be free — to be one
( l^s )
one with Truth ; though he climb to dizzy heights of erudition ; though
he be the champion of science ; though he exhaust the storehouse of
learning, and ascend to the mountain peaks of worldly power — if he
is not nourished from the fountain of supreme wisdom, of love, he
shall neither know truth nor be free. VVealth, honor, fame, position ;
these are the slave drivers ! It is so hard to transcend these slaves
of life ! The moral judgment, it is said, is acquired by experience ;
but the intellect was there before it. Intelligence ! this is the true
creator. The universe beirays intelligence ; so does a leaf, a flower,
or any organized substance. Hence intelligence, or spirit creates,
being the creator cannot create anything unlike itself.
Carbon can be changed to gas, gas to electricity and electricity is
but one remove from mind or thought. Water dissolves iron, air dis-
solves water, electricity dissolves air, and mind reduces electricty to
thought, and thought supplied from the eternal reduces all error to
naught.
Let us, if we are going to seek Truth, do so in good earnest. Let
us be willing, if necessary, to go hungry, to lose sleep, aye, to lose
the very friends of the heart if they are barriers to success, for, say
what we will, Truth or Reality is all that we prize. Let us not quake
at opinion, or fear numbers ; the crowd is made up of units. We are
very strong against a single error, but are overwhelmed by the many.
Neither is the slippery edge of the moral sentiment a safe place on
which to stand ; it means pretention, deception, and absence of
truth, and finally the destruction of principle.
Without noise, without display, does the truly religious soul seek
the Infinite Eternal to guide its life into the holy place. No pomp,
no glittering pageant of worldy honors with the badge of authority
and external show attend the influx of the Spirit. Humbly, itieekly,
in solitude, with the world at his back, does the deep tranquil soul
knock at the door of Truth. To those only who put away the
strifes of the finite and the lusts of the flesl), to those only who con-
inand the senses will the absolute give ear. Then deep melody wan-
ders through the soul from supreme wisdom and man reflects the High-
est, and needs no other credentials of authority to know that he is im-
mortal ; immortal with that Law, that Love, the Principle which he
aloner eflects who is one with it.
( 180)
History of the New Columbia Emblems. A brief description of
the New Columbia (Olombia) paraphernalia, with their emblems,
which appeared to me in a vision of wondrous beauty, while standing
upon the Mount of Olives, in Jerusalem, in the year 18^4, may be of
interest, although it may be impossible to portray in or picture their
incomparable grandeur as I beheld them in the spirit. I saw TAe
N€w Columbia^ or Olombia^ represented as a woman, or goddess, after
her spiritual birth and resurrection to an understanding of The Truth
which is to redeem all mankind. Draped in a new costume, her feet
planted upon the Globe — the United States of America being upper-
most with the pole of the Banner resting on the city of New York —
S**HE" presents the first Banner of Truth and Flag of Peace
to a resurrecting world !
In the vision I was impressed with the esoteric signification of all
the emblems, of Banner Badge^ the Globe, etc., the revealing of which
belongs to the Occult branches of the Uinversily Course. I was also
impressed with the fact that the present Olombia Flag is for the
Transition Period only, as the stars upon it are symbolical of night,
the red of blood, and the blue of servitude, which must soon be sup-
planted by emblems of pure white and gold. This Flag is, as it were,
a temporary structure which spans or bridges for a brief space, the
chasm between the Old Era and the New, therefore, its emblems par-
take of the nature of both — of the night, the blood and the servitude
of the Old, along with the Peace and the sun emblems of the newly
risen day. — William H. Von Swartwout
A Truth Prescription for Suffering of All Kinds. " Recog-
nizing myself as a product or child of the Infinite Intelligence and
Power, which men have called God, I do, by virtue of the light and
power which I derive from that one source of all existence, positively
refuse to acknowledge the existence and operation upon me, or any
one else, of an evil-working power ; but I do believe in and will trust
the ever present God (Good) to deliver me from every sensation and
condition of body or mind, from which there comes a doubt or fear,
that all things that are working for my good, and the good of ever}'
creature and thing which expresses intelligence and life." — Joseph
Adams, in Chicago Truth- Gleaner.
The Gamut. The Gamut in music is so called from the Greek
\e\itx Gamma {T), It was used by Guido for his lowest note, and
now consists of twenty notes, two octaves, and a major sixth. The
first is expressed by capitals, the second by small letters : G, A, B,
etc. ; g, a, b, etc. ; and g g, a a, b b, etc. It is also extended to an
entire scale of five or six octaves.
( 131 )
The 72 Verses in the Urim and Thummim.
Rev. Edward Smedley, M. A., in the Encyclopaedia Metropolitan,
sub-volume "Occult Sciences," article Onimqncy {Onycomancy) ^ giwes
the seventy-two verses taken from the Psalms, which the Hebrew
cabalists collected for the Urim and Thummim. These verses will be
found in the Third Book of Johann Reuchlin (1455-15 22), a German
philologist, Hellenist, and Hebraist^ Ars Cabalistica ; and also, in a
treatise entitled D^ Verbo Mirifico.
In each of these verses occurs the venerable name of four letters,
and the three-lettered name of the seventy-two angels (Ex. xiv, 19-21).
which are comprehended in the peculiar name Shetnhammephorash^
This name was hidden in the fofds of the lining of the breast-plate of
the high priest.
The following seventy-two verses are taken from the Douay version
of the Psalms^ as translated from the Latin Vulgate first published by
the English Colloge, at Douay, 1600 :
(in, 4.) But thou, O Lord, art my protector, my glory, and the
lifter up of my head. i
(vi. 4.) And my soul is troubled exceedingly ; but thou, O Lord,
how long ? 2
(VI, 5.) Turn to me, O Lord, and deliver my soul ; O save me for
thy mercy's sake. 3
(VII, 18.) I will give glory to the Lord according to his justice;
and will sing to the name of the Lord the most high. 4
(VIII, I ) O Lord our Lord, how admirable is thy name in the
whole earth. 5
(ix, I.) I will give praise to thee, O Lord, with my whole heart;
I will relate all thy wonders. 6
(ix, 10.) And the Lord is become a refuge for the poor ; a helper
in due time in tribalation. 7
(ix, 12.) Sing ye to the Lord, who dwelleth in Sion ; declare his
ways among the Gentiles. 8
(x, I.) Why O Lord, hast thou retired afar off ? why dost thou
slight us in our wants in the time of trouble ? 9
(xvi, 5. ) The Lord is the portion of my inheritance and of my cup ;
it is thov that will restore my inheritance to me. 10
(xvii, 2.) The Lord hath made known his salvation ; he hath re-
vealed his justice in the sight of the Gentiles. 1 1
( 132 )
(xvii, 47.> The Lord liveth, and blessed be my God, and let the
God of my salvation be exalted. ^^
(xxi, 20.) But thou, O Lord, remove not thy help to a distance
from me ; look towards my defence. ^3
(xxiv, 6.) Remember, O Lord, thy bowels of compassion ; and thy
mercies that are from the beginning of the world. 14
(xxv. 8.) I have loved, O Lord, the beauty of thy house ; and the
place where thy glory dwelleth. '5
(xxix, 10.) To thee, O Lord, will I cry ; and I will make suppli-
cation to my God. ^^
(xxxii, 18.) Behold the eyes of the Lord are on them that fear
him ; and on them that hope in his mercy. i?
(xxx, 15.) But I have put my trust in thee, O Lord ; I said : thou
art my God. ^^
(xxxii, 22.) Let thy mercy, O Lord, be upon us, as we have hoped
in thee. . '9
( XXXIII, 4.) For the word of the Lord is right, and all his works
are done with faithfulness. 20
(xxxiii, 5.) I sought the Lord, and he heard me, and he delivered
me from all my troubles. ' 21
(xxxiv, 24.) Judge me, O Lord my God, according to thy justice,
and let them not rejoice over me. 22
(xxxvi, 4.) Delight in the Lord, and he will give the request of
thy heart. 23
(xxxvii, 22.) Forsake me not, O Lord my God; do not thou de-
part from me. 24
(xxxix, I.) With expectation I have waited for the Lord, and he
was attentive to me. 25
(Liii, 3.) O God, hear my prayer ; give ear to the words of my
mouth. 26
(lxvi, 4.) And I called upon the name of the Lord : O Lord, de-
liver my soul. 27
(lxx, 5.) For thou art my patience, O Lord ; my hope, O Lord,
from my youth. 28
(lxx, 12. O God, be not thou far from me ; O my God, make haste
to my help. 29
(lxx, 16.) I will enter into the powers of the Lord ; O God, I
will be mindful of thy justice alone. 3°
(lxxix, 20.) O Lord God of hosts, convert us ; and shew thy face,
and we shall be saved. 3 ^
(^Lxxxvn, I.) O Lord, the God of my salvation ; I have cried in
the day, and in the night before thee. 32
(138)
(lxxxvii, 13.) But I, O Lord, have cried to thee ; and in the
morning ray prayer shall prevent thee. 33
Tlxxxvii, 14.) LoRDj why castest thou off my prayer ; why turnest
ihou away thy face from me ? 34
(lxxxix, 13.) Return, O Lord, how long ? and be entreated in fa-
vor of thy servant. 35
(sc, 2.) He shall say to the Lord : Thou art my protector, and
my refuge ; my God, in Him will I trust. 36
(xc, 9.) Because thou, O Lord, art my hope ; thou hast made the
most high thy refuge. 37
(xci, 6.) O Lord, how great are thy works I thy thoughts are ex-
ceeding deep. 38
(xciii. II.) The Lord knoweth the thoughts of men, that they are
vain. 39
(xciii, 18.) If I said : My foot is moved; thy mercy, O Lord,
assisted me. 40
XCIII, 22.) But the Lord is my refuge ; and ray God the help of
my hope. 41
(xciv, 6.) Come let us adore and fall down ; and weep before the
Lord that made us. 42
(xcvii, 4.) Sing joyfully to God, all the earth ; make melody, re-
joice and sing. 43
(xcix, I.) Sing joyfully to God^ all the earth ; serve ye the Lord
with gladness. 44
(cii, 8.) The Lord is compassonate and merciful, long-suffering
and plenteous in mercy. 45
(cm, 31.) May the glory of the Lord endure forever ; the Lord
shall rejoice in his works. 46
CIV, 7. ) Turn, O my soul, into thy rest ; for the Lord hath been
bountiful to thee. 47
cvi, I.) Give glory to the Lord for he is good ; for his mercy en-
dureth forever. 48
(cvni, 30.) I will give great thanks to the Lord with my mouth ;
and in the midst of many will I praise him. 49
(cxii, 2.) Blessed be the name of the Lord, from henceforth now
and forever. 50
(cxii, 3.) From the rising of the sun unto the going down of the
same, the name of the Lord is worthy of praise. 51
(cxiii, II.) They that fear the Lord have hoped in the Lord ; he
is their helper and their protector. 52
( 184 )
(ex VI, I.) I have loved because the Lord will hear the voice of
my prayer. S3
cxviir, 64.) The earth, O Lord, is full of thy mercy j teach me thy
justifications. S4
(cxviii, 75.) I know, O Lord, that thy judgments are equity ; and
in thy truth thou hast humbled me. 5S
(cxviii, 108.) The free offerings of my mouth make acceptable,
O Lord, and teach me thy judgments. 56
(cxviii, 145.) I cried with my whole heart hear me O Lord: I
will seek thy justifications, 57
(cxviii, 159.) Behold I have !oved thy commandment O Lord;
quicken me thou in thy mercy. 58
(cxix, 2.) O Lord, deliver my soul from wicked lips, and a deceit-
ful tongue. 59
(cxix, 18.) The Lord hath prepared his throne in heaven ; and
his kingdom shall rule over all. 60
cxx, 2.) My help is from the Lord who made the heavens and
the earth. 61
(cxx, 5.) The Lord is my keeper; the Lord is thy protection
upon thy right hand. 62
(cxx, 7. ) The Lord keepeth thee from evil ; may the Lord keep
thy soul. 63
(cxx, 8.) May the Lord keep thy coming in and thy going out ;
from henceforth now and forever. 64
(cxxx, 3.) Let Israel hope in the Lord, from henceforth now and
forever. 65
(cxxxiv, 13.) Thy name, O Lord, is forever ; thy memorial, O
Lord, unto all generations. 66
(cxxxix, I.) Deliver me, O Lord, from the evil man ; rei.cue me
from the unjust man. 67
(cxLiv, 3.) Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised ; and of
his greatness there is no end. 68
(cxLiv, 9.) The Lord is sweet to all ; and his tender mercies are
over all his works. 69
(CXLIV, 14.) The Lord lifteth up all that fall ; and setteth up all
that are cast down. 70
(cxLYi, II.) The Lord takeih pleasure in them that fear him ;
and in ihem that hope in his mercy. 71
(cxLix, 17.) The Lord is just in all his ways ; and holy in all his
works. 72
( 185)
Sir Francis Bacon's Cipher Story,
Sir Francis Bacon's Cipher Story, discovered and deciphered by
Orville W. Owen, M. D., of Detroit, Michiagn, which he has been
working on for a term of years, is now given to the world, and is ap-
parently warmly endorsed by the Detroit yournaL It is in three
parts, or sections : Sir Francis Bacon's Letter to the decipherer ; the
Epistle Dedicatory, and the description of the Queen; General Curse,
and Sir Francis Bacon's Life. The letter is under date of I^ondon,
1623. It is in form of conversation with a second person, giving mi-
nute directions for unraveling the cipher. The decipher is directed
to place the pages of the book on a great firm wheel to facilitate the
work. Honor, Nature, Reputation, Fortune, are the key-notes upon
which the structure is reared ; he then in some mystical fashion reads
between the lines. Bacon gives the impelling motive that moved him
to write the cipher. A heavenly vision came to him and said, " com-
pose a history of the times, and enfold it in enigmatical writings, and
cunning mixtures ot the theatres, and it shall in due course of time be
found ; for there will be a man born, who, obedient to his supernat-
ural dictation, will give the truth to the world."
Then comes the Epistle Dedicatory, in which dedication is made
to the decipherer.
After that a dcbcription of the Queen :
" Vlio charms with her virtue, wit, and iortune,
In state Queen Juno'n peer,
Fur power in arms, and virtue of the mind,
Minerva's mate ;
As fair and lovely as the Queen of Love.**
Then the disclosure that he is Queen Elizabeth's son by a secret
marriage with the Earl of Leicester, and rightful heir to the throne
of England.
How Dr. Owen became first aware that a cipher story la> hidden in
the play, or how he happened upon or first picked up the first frail
, threads, is not to be revealed till a forthcoming book. Whether he
will be any better able to unravel the mystery and explain the cipher
than Donnelly did, remains to be proved ; his explanation was a
failure. In consequence of which failure his book lies dead on the
shelves of the bookstores.
( 186 )
Through the different parts there is a supposed questioner, who
asks Sir Francis questions. In his letter to the decipher, he tells how,
after he had discovered the cipher, he found a way to conceal it,
through the reading of the Scriptures, in Proverbs, where Solomon
said : " // is the glory of God to conceal a thing ; but the honor of
kings /> to search out a matter" (xxv, 2). The questioner asks :
*• Whoftreyou?"
'* I am eldest son of the greatest monarch of the land."
•' What is your name ? "
'* Francis Tlantagenet."
But that the very face of circumstances made it impossible for the
Queen to acknowledge him.
Dr. Owen's face does not indicate that he has had tragedies of his
own, that he should wish to engage in some exciting and absorbing
literary work j but that it should be realized in a cipher, after over three
hundred years are past, that Bacon wrote Shakespeare's plays seems
too absurd to be believed without entering into the bog of discusion
on the Skakespeare-Bacon question. We can only say, we hope he
■will escape the fate of poor Delia Bacon, who stumbled upon this
fatal theory, and pursued it, going to Europe, and studying all the
authorites in detail, till she broke down, and was for a time in a retreat
at Stratford, and finally was brought home to die in an asylum here.
Belle Cactus.
Acrostic on the Name of Jesus. (Vol. XII, p. 46.) The follow-
ing is a free translation of the Latin triple acrostic on the name Jesus.
I nter cuncta micans 1 giniti sidera coel I,
E xpellit tenebras E toto Phcebus ut orb E ;
S ic caecas removet lESUS caliginis umbra S,
V ivificansque simul V ero praecordia mot U,
S olem justitiae S ese probat esse beati S.
Shining midst all the stars of heaven^
Phcebus dispeh the darkness from the earth ;
Uius Jesus removes the dark shades of the mind^
And at the same time vivifying the heart by his coming^
Proves himself the Sun of Righteousness to the blessed,
Celia Sherman, Royalton, Vt.
( 137 )
On Absolute Truth.
BY THEODORE FABER,* BROOKLYN, N. Y.
Is \\ a fitting answer to prnftose
To PiUle'ii tamniifi qiief^tioii : •• What is Truth ?*'
A reason to advance, who .lenun Christ
Fnrebore, at all reply to m»ke to him
Who over life and death the power held.
No wonder Pilate sheer Hstonislied was !
Yet. once to his disci r>le!« Ctirlst had said :
** The Truth shall make you free " But oh, from what ?
They thought he meant from Roman yoke severe.
To them was bidden yet tlie mystery,
Of superstition's noxious force,
" The Truth shall make you free " ! And la*t today
That freedom wide prevails from such a yoke ?
Is It today the ancient ^trite is ended ?
Was it our Saviour's spiritual end
From earth to banish all of evil thought ?
*• A sword I bring ! " Ami this ; " Offences needs
Must come, but woe to him through wliom they come ! "
And then again the words : " Let wheat and weeds
Together grow unto the end of time ! "
Because it was decreed by Providence
That man should slowly grow intelligent,
Not all at once, for, if no contrast were
Of Truth and Error, or of Good and Evil,
How could he learn to be intelligent ?
" The Truth shall make you tree ! " Welcome the day,
The halycon day, when this shall ceme to pass !
The day wlien Science and Religion shall
Like linn and lamb together shall be In peace !
•• Approximate Truth " ; Is this the Truth by Jesus
Meant ? And is Science and Religion one
In this ; to teach that Absolute Truth is not
Within the reach of man ? •' The Truth shall make
You ttee ! " said Christ, while Science loud proclaims
Man's inability more to discern.
Than the '* approximate." Ah, modest maid !
But how about the claim set up by you
For your most fundamental child, forsooth.
Of '• positive," •• exact ?" And this, In face
Of ever infinite, the roost her roots 1
Two infinites together multiplied,
How could tbov e'er resolve sucti a finite ?
Our common sense does clearly teach us this.
Both science and philosophy at fault
Concerning their " first principles," which are
Those of the *' tVindamental science," all.
Th<*. secreti basis which supports the whole.
Yes, even that of philosophic range.
Where different views prevail concerning
The true essential nature of " first principleR,"
And in two schools divide the heavenly maid,
The " Idealistic " and *• Empirical ! '
It were high time a new sc^iool took the place,
Presenting firm and undivided frjmt ;
For absolute truth is indivisibly j'ure
And will not come except to ardent love !
l?he search for truth alone, on Lessing's plan,
Can never satisfy a soaring soul !
'* If <70d Almighty should, with hand benign,
Hold out to me in one, •• Truth Absolute,"
And in the other " search for Truth,"
Which of the two imagine ye. my friends.
My hands would grasp ? The first, of course, ye say !
Whal eh arm would Truth possess, not found by me ?
Give me the search, though truth should ever flee ? "
Another poet of renown hath said :
** The world, the true scarce understands, because
(138)
It simply is I '* We need not far to go
To verify this wlra remark of Goethe !
Tbe world but iilightly comprebeudB today,
The universal law of faarmony,
In measure and in number, through all space ;
By virtue of which law the absolute trut
Discerned by man may be, in realms of physics ;
The other realm no other basis has I
Tbe first necessity is, forever lo discard
That illogical folly, called * the point '*
In science, mathematically named,
So full of paradox in definition !
Is*t possible man cannot discern this truth ?
That space cannot be individualized
In (M)iiits that separable are from space,
Because space one and iiidiviiiible is.
The very type of •* absolute being I *
Clear me, hiy Go<I, of charge of sacrilege !
It has been »aid old by lips inspired :
" Ihe spirit fills all space." It must be so,
Since ** absolute being " suffers no Gomi»eer !
Is't logical to teach that lines are formed
By motion of ** a point " that's indivisible ?
When DO such point can possibly exist !
This point bos caused more error in the world.
Than all tbe other thouglits combined of men !
And hence, to science and philosophy
I cry aloud : discard tbe fatal lie !
Seek not the mystery divine to solve,
How *• form " sprune out of Absolute Being.
'ibis will forever elude thy hnniNn grasp I
And in Geometry what need of this ?
What is our stamlard measure of old ?
And would tbe opposite our pur|K)se serve ?
And is it nature, that forbids the stealth
From her primordial form— the crystal cube ?
Tbe '• unit square," infinitively divisible,
Geometry's sole basis constitutes.
*' A line '* conceived may be, to rise in sight
When ranging side by side a series
Of " square units " on a plane. We here do speak
Of straight, not curved lines. Ah 1 mch a line.
Would not lose entity, tliough lost to tight !
Tlie doctrine of an indivisible Hue
Sheer nonesense is— a child of IntiEiDt time.
* Died May 8, 1887.
The Shining Face. Is there any record of any person's face
shining, except that of Moses (Ex. xxxiv, 29), " Moses wist not that
the skin of his face shone " ? Anslem.
The Sohar in, 132 b, and 144 a, has the following in reference to
its own author Simon ben Jochai :
" I testify by the sacred heavens and the sacred earth that I now
see what no son of man has seen since Moses ascended the second
time on Mount Siani, for I see my face shining as brilliantly as the
light of the sun when it descends as a healing for the world ; as it is
written : * To you who fear my name shall shine the Sun of Right-
eousness with a healing in his wings' (Mai. iv, 2).* Yea, more, I
know that my face is shining, but Moses did not know it nor under-
stand it."
( 139 )
The Platonic Year. In conformity with the six centuries of the
Naros, the globe was at first divided into 60 degrees, which subse-
quently multiplied by 6, became 360, at which it now remains ; the
hour also was divided into 60 minutes, of 60 seconds each. The Tar-
tars and Chinese had a period of 60 days, and the Asiatics generally a
cycle of 60 years ; the Roman lustrum of 5 years represented this
when multiplied by 1 2 ; and the Babylonian great year was 3600 be-
ing the Naros mullfplied by 6. A more remarkable proof of all such
periods and divisions flowing from one common center and fountain,
can hardly be conceived. The Tartar cycle called van was 180 years
of 3 times 60, and this multiplied by 12 limes 12 (144) makes 25920
years, the period of the revolution of the heavens. — E. V, Kenealy,
The Naronic Cycle. The Naros, or Sibylline year, is 600 years,
composed of 31 periods of the Cycle of the Sun, or 19 years, and one
period of 1 1 years ; and it is the most perfect of the astronomical
cycles, though no chronologer has mentioned it in detail, and yet it is
the most ancient of all. It consists of 600 years, 7,200 solar months,
or 219,146^ days j and this same number of 219,146^ days gives
years, consisting each of 365 days, 5 hours, 51 minutes, t^^ seconds,
which differs less than three minutes from what its length is observed
to be at this day. If on January i, at noon, a new moon took place
in any part of the heavens, it would take place again exactly in 600
years, at the same moment and under the same circumstances, and
the sun, the stars, and the planets, would all be in the same relative
positions. — E, V. Kenealy.
The Chinese Kyatse— 60 Years. The Chinese, like the Hindis
have a cycle of 60 years which they call Kya-tse, and a period of 60
days instead of a week) ; but the small period of seven days is used
throughout the East, and was known by them from the remotest time.
The inhabitants of Malabar call the cycle of 60 by the name Chitam.
Each of these nations carry back time authentically to 4000 years be-
fore the era of Jesus ; this nation has its cycle of cycles, a grand period
of 3600 years (60 X 60 = 3600). At ihe expiration of this grand pe-
riod another recommences. Hoang ti, the Yellow Emperor, who they
say, lived in prehistoric times, invented this cycle, now in operation.
The division for circumference was always regulated in China by the
length of the year, so that the sun describes exactly one degree every
day ; and the division of the degjree, of the day, of weights, and all
linear measure, was decimal. These examples of the use of 60 a fac-
tor of the Naros by the most numerous nations ort earth, prove these
divisions, and may yet become exceedingly popular in practice.
According to Aristotle, the crocodile brings forth 60 eggs of a light
color, and sits on them for 60 days ; while some say also the crocodile
lives for 60 years. — E. V Kenealy.
( 140 )
•* The Music of Heaven." (Vol. XII, p. 84.) In a poem on va-
rious quotations, " What is Truth ? " January No , Notes and Queries,
in the eighth verse, it says : " The Book of God says (Truth) is the
music of Heaven.'* Being somewhat interested in Pilate's question,
and more or less, in the Scriptures, I do not recall the words as be-
ing in the Bible ; neither does Cruden's ** Concordance " indicate the
text. I admire the sentiment ; will you please give the reference.
Reverend.
In reply to this correspondent we will say that the words Book of
God do not refer to the Bible, but to the first volume of Dr. Edward
V Kenealy's works which bears that title.
Ethnography and Ethnology bear almost the same relation to
one another as geography and geology. While ethnography contents
itself with the mere description and classification of the races of men,
ethnology or the science of races " investigates the mental and physi-
cal differences of mankind, and the organic laws upon which they de-
pend ; it seeks to deduce from these investigations principles of hu-
man guidance, in all the inportant relations of social and national
existence."
Ethnology is a word coming to be used in philosophy. Sir William
Hamilton has said that Aristotle's rhetoric is the best ethnology ex-
tant, meaning that it contained the best account of the passions and
feelings of the human heart, and of the means of awakening and in-
teresting them so as to partake persuasion of action.
John Stuart Mill calls ethnology the science of the formation of
character. Sir John Davies, "On the Immortality of the Soul," says :
" When she rates things, and moves from ground to ground^
The name of reason » ratio ) she acquires from this ;
Bui when hy reason she the truth hath found,
Aad standeth fixed J she understanding i«."
Runes. The Runic language and characters are the mystery or
sacerdotal tongue and alphabet of the ancient Scandinavians. Runes
are derived from rUna, a secret. Therefore, both language and char-
acter could neither be understood nor interpreted without having the
key to it. Hence, while the written runes consisting of 16 letters are
known, the ancient ones composed of marks and signs ar indecipher-
able. They are called the magic characters. They are said to have
been the invention of Odin.
E. W. Anson, an authority on the folklore of the Norsemen, says :
" The runes were, for various causes, regarded even in Germany
proper as full of mystery and endowed with supernatural power.*'
s 141 )
Solution of Army and Courier Frohlem.
BY B. A. MITCHELL, JR., PHILADELPHIA, PA.
1 notice in Notes and Queries (Vol. XII, p. 74), a problem in
reference to army and courier, with a solution by " Gartside." It
seems to me the following would be a better solution^ in that it is
more general :
Let X = distance orderly travels beyond 15 miles to reach the head
of the army. Let y = rate orderly travels in the given lime, unity
being the rate the army travels. 15 + -* — ^o^^t^ distance the
courier travels, '^o — x = distance traveled by army after the cour-
reached the head and turned back.
I. l£±Hf=.i5.
X
11. -=25— ;r; clearing of fraction, 15+2jc=I5y. x='2by^x).
Multiplying last equation by 2 ar-d reducing, lb=^'2xy^Zby', and
^ 2:c-a55'
I. 15-|-2j«=-^^.. 30jc+4;r2-525-70jc=2i5. 4a:2- 40^:^:750.
*lx — 00
750 ^^ 15
.a:^ — 10ar= . jc — 5:=± — ^ . Rejecting the minus sign, x=
4 -
?^^. 15-h2;c==54.15 miles.
It will be found the courier travels 34.575 miles to reach the head
of the army, and 19.575 to return to the rear, irrespective of time, and
therefore also the rate at which the army travels ; as the courier's
speed is governed by that of the army in this problem, and therefore
as the army varies so does that of the courier.
Authorship Wanted. Who are the author of the following quota
tlons, and where are they found }
** Man, proud man, clothed with a little brief authority, cuts such
fantastic tricks, that even the angels smile."
** Immodest words admit of no defence :
A lack of modesty is a lack of sen ^e,^^
1>. A. Mitchell, Jr.
Second Communication.
{Continued from Notes and Queries, /. i^, January, 1S94)
While truth is it own authority and has always existed irrespective
of persons and consequences, still its great importance warrants us in
presenting every needful proof required to display its simplicity and
practical value in advancing knowledge and civilization. It is be-
cause of this exalted, magical, and divine influence which it exerts
upon the human mind, that prompts us to respectfully submit the ad-
ditional points hereby offered in evidence of the new mathematical
truth as already communicated in my former article in Notes and
Queries, January, 1894.
In following up the arguments as before introduced to show that
the diameter is the wrong factor to use as the linear unit in comput-
ing the area of a circle, our fifth reason shows that the square on the
diameter is the mean proportional of the circle's circumference and
the square circumscribing it. The square of the quadrant of the cir-
cumference is the mean proportional between the circle's inscribed
square and the square on the diameter taken as the linear unit.
The sixth point in support of our proposition is that the product of
the diameter by one side of the inscribed square produces a line that
is greater than the circle's circumference. That is to say, by taking
the diagonal as the linear unit in computing the area of a square, we
can make its area about forty-three per cent greater than the fact.
The seventh reason we have against the diameter as the linear unit,
is because it fails to work both ways, and, therefore, is not mathemati-
colly trustworthy. For example, the circle whose circumferenee equals
32. the diameter is 10.1856-j-i according to the ratio i : 3.1416-1- ;
and the area is 81.4848+. The square root of 81.4848+ is 9.0264-I-.
Now, let us multiply the diameter 10.1856+ by tne square root to
see if the product equals 81. 4848+, which it should do if the diame-
ter is the proper linear unit. 10.1856+ X 9.0264+ = 9 1.93 92 -|-.
You will find by extracting the square root of 91.9392+ and multiply-
ing the diameter 10.1856+ by ir, and repeating often enough, that
you will finally get the side of a square circumscribing the circle.
The eighth fact in support of our claim is, that the square on a line
equal to an arc of 90° proves to be the square that fulfills the require-
ments of both quadrant and rectification of the circle, according to
their respective definitions.
In conclusion, allow me to say that I am truly glad that there were
five others who discovered before me the exact ratio of diameter to
circumference '*| : 4." We are now able to get the finite dimensions
of a circle, and simply have to divide the circumference by 4 and
square the quotient to get the area. Thus this new truth in mathe-
matic progress carries us above and beyond the curious necessity of
teaching tht finite as one with the infinite, or that to one finite there is
a multiplicity of infinites, E. J. Goodwin, Solitude, Ind.
C 143)
QUESTIOA^S.
1. Who is the author of the book entitled " Saul of Tarsus," which
endeavors to prove that " Saul who also is called Paul " (Acts xiii, 9)
was the same person as Simon Magus (Acts viii, 9) ? Clark.
2. Who is the author of the work entitled " The Christian Econ J
omy," translated from the original Greek of an Old Manuscript, found
in the the Island of Patmos, where Saint John wrote his Book of the
Revelations ? This was a familiar tract a hundred years ago. It-
con tains much philosophy. Theon.
3. To whom does the following extract apply, found in the Revela-
tion of Esdras, as given in the '* Ante-Nicene Library," Vol, XVI,
page 472 :
" The form of his countenance is like that of a wild beast ; his right
eye like the star that rises in the morning, and the other without mo-
tion j his moulh one cubit ; his teeth as pan long ; his fingers like
scythes ; the track of his feet of two spans ; and in his face an in-
scription — Antichrist** Theon.
4. Can any reader give the address of Arthur Merton, who is the
author of several works : " Book of Israel," " Book of Life," " Book
of Wisdom " ? He is known as Sidartha or Sivartha, A O.
5. Will some one give a translation of the following distich found
in the "Encyclopaedia Metropolitana," art. Magi:
J lie pense Persas Magus est qui sidera novit,
Qui sciat herbarum vires, culiumque deorum. O.
6. Is there philological or etymological evidence that our English
iword bombast is derived from one of the names of Paracelsus, whose
full name was Aurelius Philippus Parcelsus Bombastus de Hohenheim?
Philo.
7. Give some of the wordings of the oaths used by different ancient
nations, peoples, or sects, to substantiate declarations, religiously,
politically, and socially. Student.
8. Tayler Lewis gives fbe following sentiments as the translations
of Plato's philosophy : In which of Plato's works are they found?
Give reference to some translation. G. C. S.
(1) God hates that, and that only, which is unlike himself.
C2) The Divine character is the ground and sanction of the
Divine Law.
( 144 J
QVESTIOJ^S.
1. Where is the " Sindian Sea," and why so called ? P.
2. Is there any difference 'n the meaning of the word EcclesiasUr
(a book in the Bible), and the word Eccksiasticus (a book in the
Apocrypha) ? Anslemk.
3. Who were really the ** four and twenty elders," spoken of in
the Apocalypse iv, 4, 10 ? Anslemk.
4. On what day of the week did December 20, 1635, fall? Also,
I desire to know some rule by which I can ascertain the day of the
week upon which any day fell during the centuries before the calendar
was changed, I knowing the year, month, and day of the month. I
presume some of your mathematical contributors can give some sim-
ple rule for such a problem. D. E. N.
5. From what version of the Bible are the following verses taken,
found in Job xxxvm, 31-32 ?
** Hast thou fastened the bond of Pleiades, and has thou opened
the fence of Orion, or wilt thou set open Mazzaroth in his season, and
wilt thou bring Hesper to the zenith " ? Elwvn.
6. Hermes is credited with giving the following names to the
asterism kown as the Pleiades. Where is this found in his " Pyman-
der," or any other work ?
Mdne, Zfeus, Ares, Paphfe, Krdnos, Helois, Hermes. Elwyn.
7. A writer calls another person's literary work, " piece of ingen-
ious /^rj;/fdf^.f." Explain his italized word. Lemuel.
8. A coin found at Gaza, in the fourth century B. C, is now in the
British Museum. On one side of this is a figure of the Canaanitish
Baal in a chariot of fire, but otherwise with the attributes of the Greek
Zeus. The word YHU is written above him in old Phoenician letters.
What do the triple letters indicate ? Where can be found a de-
scription of this and other ancient coins ? H. H.
9. The hyphenized name Evil-Merodach appears in the Bible in
two verses substantially alike (II Kings xxv, 27 ; Jer. lii, 31). What
is the meaning or import of Evil ? Benj. Horne.
10. Explain what is called the Harvest Moon and the Hunter's
Moon. YoSEF.
11. Is there any difference between a catiker (II Tim. 11, 17), and
a cancer f Z,
( H5 )
* According to the Scriptures. '
Two Brief Essays by Ernest de Bunsen, London, Eng.
FIRST essay.
What has Paul meant by these words ? It can be rendered evident
that he referred to the Old Testament, for the New Testament did not
then exist. The apostle mystically pointed to the two institutions of
the Easter-month, of the 14th and i6th Nisan, on which days the slay-
ing of the Paschal lamb and the presentations of the first-fruits in the
Temple took place respectively. The two institutions, the introduc-
tion of which is attributed to Moses, Paul regarded as prophecies on
the death and resurrection of the Messiah. There can be no doubt
^ that he connected the day of first-fruits with the resurrection of Christ,
'by which event the Old Testament type received its fulfillment ; Christ
rose on the third day as * the first-fruits of them that slept,' according
to Paul's alegorical interpretation of the Mosaic institution of the
first-fruits. From this it follows that the * third day ' previous to the
1 6th Nisan, that is the 14th of that month, was by the apostle ex-
plained as the antitype of the slaying of the Paschal lamb, as an exact
prophecy of Christ's crucifixion.
The historical value of this beautiful poetical allegory stands or
falls according to the crucifixion of Jesus Christ having or not having
taken place contemporaneously with the slaying of the Paschal lamb.
Did the crucifixion take place on the 14th Nisan ? The tradition of
the twelve apostles, as transmitted by the first three Gospels, clearly
denies this. On the day when the lamb had to be slain and eaten,
Jesus ate the Passover with his disciples. On the following day he
was crucified, on the 15th Nisan, and if the resurrection did take place
on the third day after the death of Jesus, the day of the resurrection
would have been the 17th Nisan. Neither on the isth nor on the
17th Nisan were any rites ordered by the law which Paul could have
figuratively explained as the type of Christ's death and resurrection
• according to the Scriptures.' If Jesus had antedated the Paschal
meal, celebrating it on the 13th Nisan, as Paul assumed, and the
Fourth Gospel asserts, the slaying of the lamb was not typical. Paul
had no scriptural authority for giving special prominence to the two
events of Christ's death and resurrection as facts of salvation. It is
not historically true what Paul asserts in I Corinthians xv, 3 ff, * that
Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures ; and that he was
buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures,*
as the first-fruits on ihe day of the first-fruits.
It is thus proved on Biblical testimony, and by that alone, that the
C U6 )
twelve apostles did not accept the principal doctrine of Paul on the
death and resurrection of Christ ; they absolutely excluded it by
their tradition, and as recorded in the first three Gospels. Even Luke,
the Pauline evangelist, dared not to confirm Paul's assertion, but sup-
ported the testimony of the twelve apostles, which in fact is a protest
against it.
The existence of two distinct and necessarily hostile traditions
within the Christian church of the apostolic age ought no longer to be
denied. For the sake of peace both traditions were amalgamated be-
fore the middle of the second century, and of this amalgamation the
transmitted text of the New Testament is the earliest and authentic
record.
To this mixing up of two distinct apostolic traditions, referred the
earliest creed of the Christian church, composed about A. D. 250 in
Rome, where, in the words of Harnack, * it did not at first count as
apostolic in any strict sense.** The transmitted so-called apostolic
creed, developed from the old Roman symbol towards the end of the
fifth century, cannot therefore be separated from the amalgamation of
the apostolic tradition in the apostolic age. No creed existed during
the life-time of Paul, who, about eight years after the crucifixion of
Jesus, added essentially new and different dogmas to those transmit-
ted by the twelve apostles. This is now proved by a comparison of
Paul's epistles with the Paschal narrative in the first three Gospels.
It requires much love of truth for the truth's sake, and much humil-
ity, for the Christian church to admit that she has been misled in
essential points of doctrine, during a period of nearly two thousand
years.
This will never be admitted openly by the Christian church, either
Catholic or Protestant. But may not some future suceessor of Saint
Peter permit responsible and independent church-organizations wiihin
the one Catholic church to fix dogmas from time to time according to
the conscientious convictions of their clergy chosen by the congrega-
tions ? Will the future bring about unity without uniformity in the
Christian church ? If so, will this be due, under Providence, to the
protests of the enlightened Laity ?
SECOND ESSAY.
FARTHER DISCUSSION OF THE ARGUMENT.
Unless Paul meant the i6th Nisan as the third day after the r4ih,
no passage in the Old Testament, however figuratively and typically
interpreted, could by him be held to express a ppphecy on the Mes-
siah's resurrection and on his death the third day preceding it.
• Tmnalated in " Nlneieentb Century *' Review, July, 1803.
(U7 )
The great day of atonement, the tenth of the seventh month, can-
nol be connected with Paul's * third day according to the Scriptures/
Moreover, Paul's peculiar doctrine on Christ, which centered in the
atonement by blood, required Scriptural confirmation, not only for his
conception of vicarious guilt and righteousness, but for his Christ's
clearly implied pre-mundane existence. Perhaps we may find herein
the explanation of Paul's never having referred to Isaiah liii. Paul
may have well known, in fact he must have discussed this question
with Peter at Jerusalem, that Jesus did not regard himself as the ful-
fil ler of a supposed prophecy in Isaiah. Of such an explanation be-
fore the Christian era there is no satisfactory evidence. Moreover,
typically interpreted institutions of the Paschal lamb and the first-
fruits could alone form a foundation of Paul's especially new Chris-
tology. Paul certainly knew that his poetical but unhistorical theory,
of Jesus as the antitype of the Paschal lamb, and as having offered a
vicarious sacrifice, was excluded by the facts that Jesus was not cruci-
fied contemporaneously with the slaying of the Paschal lamb, and the
Passover in Egypt was no sin-offering. Paul did identify the crucified
Jesus with the assumed antitype and fulfillment of the prophetically
explained institution of the Paschal lamb in Egypt, and thus perverted
the meaning of the Passover, and of Christ's death.
This explanation of * the third day according to the Scriptures,'
would not be undermined if it could be proved that the doctrine^ in the
Fourth Gospel about Christ as the lamb of God, originated after Paul's
death. The passage in I Corinthians v, 7, seems to exclude this suppo-
sition : * For our Passover,' that is, our Paschal lamb, has ^aiso been
slain, Christ.' This statement has been held to show, that Paul re-
garded the idea of the Old Testament -Paschal lamb as realized and
fulfilled in Christ (comp. John xix, 36). Christ is the true Paschal
lamb, the antitype of the Jewish Paschal lamb. From this it would
not be illogical to explain the words ^aiso slain,' as indicating that, in
Paul's view, Jesus was slain contemporaneously with the Paschal
lamb. If so, these words of Paul furnish the earliest apostolic evi-
dence that his assumption was unhistorical.
Paul's assumed Scripture-authority for the * third day ' was the in-
junction about offering the first-fruits on the day after the first * Holy
convocation ' Sabbath of unleavened bread. This is confirmed by
I Corinthians xv, 20, 'the first-fruits of them that have fallen asleep,'
which words Paul applied to the resurrection of Jesus.
Paul did associate an atoning operation with the Paschal lamb,
which was no sacrifice at all. In viewing Jesus as its antitype, the
apostle certainly did refer to the expiatory function of the cross. It
must have been for this reason, that Paul gave to the symbol of the
cross an entirely new meaning, absolutely excluding its explanation by
JesuSy as of the cross which^ like him, his followers were to bear.
( U8 )
Jesus mysteriously pointed to the cross as a symbol of that enlighlen-
iTient by the Spirit of God, to which the Egyptian Tau-cross could be
referred, connected as it was with the solar ray. The Greek word for
the cross, STAUROS, points to the sacred Tau.
It is a very remarkable gospel fact that the Pauline evangelist Luke
adhered to the synopticaldate of the crucifixion, and thus opposed
indirectly Paul's fundamental theory on * the third day according to
the Scriptures.* This has been explained by eminent authority as a
considerable qualification of Lake's Paulinism. Luke wrote probably
so late that the conflict between his Gospel and that of ' the twelve '
might have died away. His peculiar Antinomian theology had disap-
peared from the Gentile churches, leaving only the catholic ground-
work of Theism, Righteousness and Immortality. Neither in Luke s
Gospel nor the Acts does the author commit himself to the Pauline
typology or polemic. If Luke belong to Asia, he would be accus-
tomed to the Quartodeciman Easter- usages, founded on the accepted
truth of the synoptic tradition. In the Petrine fragment the date of
the crucifixion presents itself simply as a historical particular, without
any hint of symbolical or doctrinal significance. This is doubly im-
portant if, as has been rendered probable, it is from this so-called
Gospel of Peter that the new synoptical date of the crucifixion found
its way into the Fourth Gospel. In both Scriptures the Pauline in-
fluence is paramount, and we shall not be far wrong in assuming that
the object in contrasting a new crucifixion-day to that in the first
three Gospels, was to support Paul's typology for that event. This
typology is now proved by Biblical facts to have been unhistorical,
and yet absolutely necessary for the apostle's theory about * the third
day according to the Scriptures,*
Of this the only possible explanation of Paul's assumed theory on
the Paschal lamb as poin'ting to atonement by blood, the logical con-
sequence is nothing less thaii the necessary promulgation of truths
which Jesus, the annointed man, or Christ, taught by his doctriue and
his life, but which Paul, by direct opposition, undermined to that ex-
tent that he became in fact the author of the Christianity which has
been transmitted as the Christianity of Jesus during nearly two thou-
sand years. In God's own time this reformation will take place.
Aryan — The Meaning. What is the meaning of Aryan ? H.
According to Max Miiller, the term Aryan is derived from ar or
ara^ the wr-th, as ploughed. Thus Arya then is ** one who ploughs."
Ertha, root ir or ri, later form ar ; Greek i>a, . Gaelic ire, Gothic
airtha, Anglo-Saxon eorthc ; that is, land which is eared or <ir-able.
• " The oxen likewise, and the young asses that ear the ground, shall
eat clean provender which hath been winnowed with the shovel and
with the fan." — Isaiah xxx, 24.
• The . Greatest . Singer •
In the World,
:^=A DELINA PATTI^^^^
Praises the Greatest Medeclne In the World for
COUGHS, COLDS,
THROAT TROUBLES,
AND THE GRIP*
Dr. WARREN'S
Wild Cherry © ©
. . AND . .
© © 5arsaparilla
:::: TROCHES ::::
No other medicine ever received endorsements from
SO many eminent persons, including U. 5. Senator Roger
Q. Mills, firs. Kendal, Wm. Crane, Richard Mansfield, Neil
Burgess, Roland Reed, Tony Pastor, Rose Coghlan, Cora
Tanner, and over 600 New England ministers.
Books and Panipklets Received.
The Olombia Commonwealth " Hercules." Dr. Wm. H. Von
Swartwout, Editor. Devoted to the agitation of the Olombia Com-
TOonwealth Campaign ; or to the Propaganda of a Nev Political Econ-
omy for the New Millennial Era of Justice, Liberty, Peace and Plenty,
with Free Land, Free Habitation, Free Material, Free Production,
Free Transit, and a Free Use of all the Products of the Earth. Vol.
I, No. I ; lo cents, or 5 pence , each. This New Age demands New
Methods and True Men and Women. This new quarto journal is a
new candidate for patonrage, and is especially published in the Her-
culean Labor of Changing the Times, claiming to do so without any
violation of " law and order." " The World has had its Golden Age,
its Iron Age, and its Dark Ages ; then its Age of Reason ; and now
comes the glorious Era the Ages have waited for — the long anticipa-
ted Millennial Age of Olombia." Such is the outline of propositions,
which the editor. Dr. SwortWQut, will herald forth to the world in this
organ of the " New Columbia." Address Box 248, New York City ;
or 61 Chandos Street, Strand, London, England.
Popular Astronomy for April, 1894. Published at Northfield,
Minn ; edited by W. W. Payne and C. R. Willard. $2.50 a year (10
numbers). Wm. Wesley & Son, 28 Essex St., Strand, London, Agts.
Contents — Orbit of K Pegasi, Beta 989, Plate XX, frontispiece ;
The Gegenschien or Zodiacal Counter Glow, by E. E. Barnard ; Life
and Work of E. E. Barnard, by S. W. Burnham ; Shooting Stars, VIH,
by W. F. Denning ; How to Find the Orbit of a Double Star by a
Graphical Method, by S. W. Burnham ; Variable Stars, VI, by J. A.
Parkhurst ; Constellation Study, VI, by Winslow Upton ; Suggestions
to Amateurs, Nebulae and Clusters, by Lewis Swift ; What a five-inch
Telescope will show, by Garrett P. Serviss ; The Apex of the Earth's
Way, by T. J. J. See ; Planet Notes and Tables for May, by H. C.
Wilson ; Practical suggestions ; General notes ; Star chart Plate XXI.
Occultism. A monthly magazine. '* The * Law of Nature ' Re-
vealed." Edited and published by Jos. M. Wade, Dorchester, Mass.
$1.00 per annum \ ten cents single copy. Men of a kind are always
of one mind. No. 10, of Vol. I, is before us. This magazine will
make one think ** who never had a dozen thoughts in all his life," as
Robert Pollock says of one of his characters in *' The Course of Time."
The contents, every line, is full of thought, and developes the inner
man in a spiritual degree that will be lasting to a soul desiring light.
Time Chart. A prophetic chart of " times and seasons," for past
and future biblical events. Broadside sheet. Send to Andrew Spence,
Duarte, Los Angeles Co., Calif., for a copy free.
Rutland Co. Historical Society. Proceedings with the title-
page of Vol. II, completing the volume, 1884-1887. J-ohn M. Currier,
compiler and editor, Newport, Vt. 8vo.
Books and Pamphlets Seceived,
The Psychical Review. Quarterly, $3.00 per annum, Nos. 6 & 7,
Nov., 1893, and Feb., 1894. Am. Psj'chical Society, Room 19, Pierce
Building, Copley Square, Boston, Mass. T. E. Allen, Sec, and Edi-
tor, Groton, Mass. 75 cents each No; double No., $1.50. Motto:
" Truth for authority, and not authority for Truth." Frontispiece,
Rev. T. E. Allen. Ten years' experience in the Study of Psychical
Phenomena, by J. R. Cocke ; Relation of Physical and Psychical Phe-
nomena, by A. E. Dolbear ; Physical Diagnosis of Disease and its
Scientific Value, by a Physician ; Psychical Experiments at Milan, II,
by A. M. Comey ; Psychometry, the Divinity in Man, by J. R. Bu-
chanan j Psychics and Physics, by C. W. Parsons ; Three Psychical
experiments, by M. E. Holden (Amber) ; Illustrations of Psychometry
and Mediumship, by O. K. Crosby ; Implications of Psychical Phe-
nomena, by L. C. Howe ; Psychical Diagnosis, Movement without
•contact, Automatic writing, and Involuntary muscular movement, by
Lucinda B. Chandler ; and other articles on phenomena.
Meriden Scientific Association. Transactions, Vol, V. A Re-
view of the year 1893. By the President Rev. J. T. Pettee, A. M,
Annual address, with portrait of the president. Reports and papers
in the departments of archaeology and ethnology, astronomy and me-
teorology, biology, botany, chemistry, geography and travel, geology
and palaeontology, microscopy, physics, and technology. Meriden,
Conn. 1894. Svo. pp. 52. Received from C. H. S. Davis, M. D.
The Earl's Daughter. An Idyl from London Town. A tale for
the times. Ten Alcott. Our Race Pub. Co., New Haven, Conn. A
special number for the Paschal or Easter Season, March, 1894. Price,
30 cts. " The King's business requires haste." This poem is set up
and printed in prose form. i6mo. pp. 40. C. A. L. Totten.
lor Sale. The first Seventy Volumes of the " War of the
Rebellion Records of the Utiion and' Confederate Armies." To be
completed in about 120 volumes. The volumes are perfect and clean
and just as issued from the Government Printing Office. The vol-
umes from 71 onward will be supplied to the buyer of these first 70 if
desired. Address Henry W. Tewksbury, West Randolph, Vt.
Mathematical Discovery. An instrument which squares the
circle, cubes the sphere, and rectifies the curve. Of use to every
draughtsman, mechanic, architect, surveyor, navigator, astronomer, etc.
Also a toy for a child. " The Solving Triangle and Protractor " is
the instrument. All explanations accompany each instrument. As
simple to apply as a T-Square. For term to agents, prices, etc., ad-
dress the inventor, Chas. DeMedici, 60 West 22d St., New York City.
Miscellaneous J^otes and Queries.
Some of the numbers in Vols. II, III, IV, V, and VI are out of
stock. When we can secure the scarce numbers, we can generally
make up sets at the following prices :
Vol. I, July, 1882, to February, 1884,
Vol. II, March, 1884, to December, 1885, Vol. Ill, 1886
Vol. IV, 1887; Vol. V, 1888; Vol. VI, 1889; each.
Vol. VII, 1890; Vol. VIII, 1891 ; each,
Vols. IX and X, 1892, bound,
Vol. Xr, 1893, in numbers,
Vol. XI, 1893, bound,
Vols. I to XI, in numbers.
Vols. I to XI, bound ....
$2.00
each, 3.50
.25a
i.oa
2o.oa
24.00-
The Monist. A Quarterly Magazine. April, 1894, Vol. IV^
No. I. Edited by Dr. Paul Carus ; associates, Edward C. Hegeler,
Mary Carus. The Open Court Publishing Co., 324 Dearborn Street,
Monon Building, Chicago, 111. Subscription, yearly, $2.00 ; single
number, 50 cents. London agents. Watts & Co., 17 Johnson's Court,
Fleet Street, E. C. April number, pp. 180. Contents as follows :
Three Aspects of Monism, by C. Lloyd Morgan ; Parliament of
Religions, by M. M. Trumbull ; Modern Physiology, by Max Ver-
worm ; Kant's doctrine of the Schemata, by H. H. Williams \ Exemp-
tion of Women from Labor, by Lester F. Ward ; Notion and Defini-
tion of Number, by Hermann Schubert ; Karma and Nirvina, by Dn
Paul Carus, editor ; Literary correspondent, France, by Lucien Arr^at.
Criticisms and Discussions — Logic as Relation-Lore ; Rejoinder to M.
Mouret, by F. C. Russell. Book reviews, periodicals, etc.
Appendix — The Dawn of a New Religious Era. Reprinted from
The Forum of November, 1893, by Dr. Paul Carus, Editor. Pp. 20.
Book-Notes. Theosophical, Occult,* Oriental, and Miscellaneous.)
Annual subscription, two shillings. Monthly. Vol. 11, No. i, March,
1894, at hand. This publication contain notes, notices, announce-
ments of old and new literature in the abov edepartments ; contents of
the leading theosophical magazines, rare works for sale, etc. Send
your subscriptions direct to Theosophical Publishing Co., 7 Duke St.,
Adelphi, London, W. C, England,
The Buddhist ray. Santa Cruz, Calif., U. S. A. Monthly, fifty
cents a year. Devoted to Lord Buddha's doctrine of enlightenmenr
Buddha. — Dharma.^^Sangha. " Hail to Thee, Pearl, Hidden in th(
Lotus." ^ I follow the Buddha as my guide. I follow the doctrim
of enlightenment as my guide. I follow the Brotherhood of the Selec
as my Guide."
JffHfff
||[itiaic I
l3«
il 4Ukl era iC4l a>mim:nUi>. % ^
^rut I In- %3inirt>!U il OlHriK nf ffa'-ir PilfS lilts
AAtml \N
. Broome* Lon
r Ooobcr, 1874^, Yniiimc VI If
: and July, 1^*56.
f.nnif nn.
ihi» profv*? vulffif ifA*
I 1 r^-r^mmmm:^^
W'ih V
n^iirnt ilri
iCAVtAiyiWiiHi'!;)'^
[Zscib:
.^^sr^Bi^
OTES '- QUEEIES
vn r K •
.vj;sy
i
JUNE,' 1894.
Oiiii; JUUiiLAK A lisiAK. iA ADVAAUK
\ ) ^ '
\
^Ol^AKii*^ CELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES.
A* C/« €rOUILU, • « • • •
Sdltor.
** My secret is for me and the children of my hqwe"
— JESUS.
Vol. XII. JUNE, 1894.
No. 6.
j1 prophecy
CONCERNING THE FUTURE STATE OF SEVERAL NATIONS.
The following prophecy is fairly entitled to be considered a literary
curiosity. It appeared in the Boston Patriot oi February lo, i8io,
with notes by *' A Poor Scholar " of Cambridge.
** Written by Thomas Browne, Knight, about 150 years ago. He
was the author of " Pseudoxia Epidemica," or a treatise on " Vulgar
Errors '* j the " Religio Medici," and several other learned works.
He was celebrated for his learning and piety.
When New England shall trouble New Spain ;
When Jamaica shall he Lady of the hies and the Main ;
When Spain shall be in America hid, (i)
And Mexico shall prove a Madrid ;
When Mahomet* s ships on the Baltic may ride,
And Turks shall labor to have ports on that side ; (2)
When Africa shall no more sell out their blacks, (^\
To make slaves and drudges to American tracts ;
When Batavia the old shall be contemned by the new ; (4)
And a new drove of Tartars shall China subdue ; (c)
When America shall cease to send out its treasure,
But employ it at home in American pleasure ; (6)
When the new world shall the old invade,
Nor count them their LoRDS but their Fellows in trade (7)
When men shall almost pass to Venice by land,
Not in deep water, but from sand to sand ; (8)
When Nova Zombla sAaZ/ be no stay
Unto these who pass to or from Cathay ; * (9)
Then think strange things are come to light,
Whereof but few have had foresight,
♦ The old name of China.
( 150 ;
Your readers may make their own comments on this singular pro-
duction of an eminent man. I shall hint a few of my own :
1. Does it not seem probably that Spain will be hid in America even
in our days ? Is it not highly probable that the grandees of old
Spain will follow the example of those of Portugal and transfer
themselves to America, so Mexico shall become a new Madrid f
2. The near approaching revolution in 7\trkey may give rise to new-
scenes in the Baltic.
3. This prediction is already fulfilled by our prohibition of the im-
portation of African slaves to ' drudge in our American tracts.'
4. If Batavia the old is not already contemned by the new^ that coo-
tempt is not far distant.
5. By our last account from Canton^ we have reason to believe that
China is at this moment threatened by a new drove of Tartars^ the
Ladrones^ and the disa£Eection to the Chinese Government is now-
spreading far and wide and may have a various issue.
6. '* When America shall cease to send out her treasure, but employ
it at home." That happy, happy day is not far off, thanks to a
few real patriots^ who have imported merino sheep, and who are
wearing our own make, and who are determined to help them-
selves, instead of looking to France or England for ornament for
their bodies.
7. It is more probable that the new world will invade the oidy than
the old should invade the new^ The reason here given for this in-
vasion is remarkable, because we shall not count them to be our
Lords, but our Fellows, that is, equals in trade. This prediction
is now fulfilling.
8. I confess I do not understand the prediction of passing almost
by land from England to Venice.
9. The passing to and from Cathay^ the old name of China^ by the
north is an event not impossible.
Sir Thomas Browne says that if these ' be not founded on fatal de-
crees, or inevitable designations, they are upon conjectual founda-
tions, whereby things wished may be promoted, and such as are
feared may more probably be prevented.' (See the works of Thomas
Browne, seventh edition, London : Printed for R. Chiswell and
Thomas Sawbridge, MDCLXXXVI, Tract xii, entitled a '' Prophecy
Concerning Several Nations," etc., p. 62.] A Poor Scholar."
Curious Predictions.
The following versifications have been several times published in
the press, arid we here place them on record. It is stated that Dr.
( 151 )
Albert Marsh of brooklyn, N. Y., has the original of this collection of
verses, which was composed in 1787, at Sherbrooke, Canada, and
afterwards published in 1813, in the Green Mountain (FQ Chronicle^
2i copy of which Dr. Marsh has in his possession. The following is
the text with the notes :
Colnrobla, home of libertie,
Bball not twenty rulers tee,
Ere tbere aball be battle Bmoke,
Ere peace sball leem to be broke,
And in waves of peril toet
The ancient order 6ball be deemed loet.
[Hayes was the nineteenth President.]
The first shall, too, the second be
If the Fatee tell Troth as even he ;
"Where sits tbe sire as sits the son,
1 Bat not tbe son's son,
And ere the mn shall ruler be
One place shall send three ;
2 Three with one shall make four,
And three shall be no more.
1 Charles Francis Adams could not be Presi-
dent.
S Tyler was the fourth from Virginia.
The first sprung from these fecund loins
1 In death his predecessor Joins,
Who beneath his son shall pass
And in a house that diflerent was.
2 The next one shall have peace and war.
The third shall brook no kingly star ;
When the quarter century 's run,
3 Where sat the sire shall sit the son.
1 Jeiferson and John Adams died on the same
day.
2 Madison's adminlstzatlon had war with Eng-
hind.
3 John Qaincy Adams inaugurated.
Then comes who should have come before,
1 A soldier who shall not have any war.
2 After the fox the lion shall
Be lordly raler overall ;
But death shall in the mansion wield,
3 Sword surer than on the tented field.
After him there comes anon,
4 One who had friends, but shall have none.
5 The hickory sliall sprout again ;
A soldier come from battle plain.
But shall not long remain,
Nor shall his heir bear sway again.
Then a youth shall follow who
6 All shall know, though none knew.
1 Andrew Jackson, or " Old Hickory."
2 Van Buren was called a foe.
3 Harrison died almost immediately after his
inauguration.
4 Tyler quarreled with his partv.
ft Polk was called the *' Young blckorv.*'
« Pierce was almost unknown till nominated,
1 While Che next to bear the rule,
Tomorrow's sage is this day's fool ;
There shall be trouble manifest,
2 North and South, and East and west,
3 The strong man shall the week befriend,
But it shall not be the end ;
4 Under the next shall widows mourn,
Thousands be sUin, but millions bom ;
Death, in the strife shall nass him by,
6 And when peace cometh ne shall die ;
6 A soldier after him shall be.
Who shall see his century.
1 James Buchanan.
£ The War of BebeUlon.
3 Slavery tbe cause.
4 Great loss of life by the war.
6 Lincoln kilted alter the war ended.
6 Urant seeing the Centennial.
Rule afterwards shall be got
1 B7 the one whose It was not ;
Men shall roar, and rage, and rave,
2 But he Khali have who should not have.
When the tide of storm is o'er,
3 Four shall mske six, not tbur.
He who shall be no more,
4 And all that's past not moke a score.
1 Rutherford B. Hayes.
2 He shall not be turned out.
3 A proposition was made to m.'ike the PresI*
dential term six years instead of four.
4 What this refers to cannot be told. It seems
to indicate that there will be no Presi-
dent when the term is extended.
But Columbia shall again
Rise and fairer be than then ;
Brother shall with brother speak
Whom he hath not seen a week ;
1 Letters shall go 'neath the deep.
Likewise over the mountain steep ;
Men shall speak to brazen ears,
2 That shall be mouths In after years ;
Words snoken shall be sent through post»
So no syllable be lost :
3 A drop of water will have then
4 The force of many thousand men.
1 Submarine telegraph.
2 Phonograph.
3 Telephone.
4 Keeiy's motor (perhapa).
All these things shall happen when ?
They shall happen— not nefore
1 Six years shall be reckoned four,
2 Thirteen shall be thirty-nine ;
This shall be a certain sign ;
Nine and eight reversing take,
(Eight and one the nine shall make,)
3 when ninety-two are eightv-one.
All these marvels shall Be done.
1 Presidential term lengthened to six years.
2 Thirteen States be thirty-nine. .Another
territory be made a State.
3 Washington whs inaugurated in 1789, and
ninety-two years fh)m that is 1881.
( 1^2)
From the CkrisUan Economy.
MAN.
1. Son of Eternity ! thou art of much greater worth than the grov-
eling insect beneath thy feet j assert thy superior privilege ; be wise
and wonder.
2. Raise thine eyes aloft, and contemplate yon heavens, the lofty
dwelling of Jehovah ; heboid that gorgeous sun, walking in brightness
through the skies ; and consider thyself as a spark of his light, a ray
of unextinguishable glory, and child of immortality.
3. Let joy swell in thy bosom ; let conscious and becoming pride
sparkle in thine eye ; triumph in thy lofty descent ; pant after the
blessings of thy Father's kingdom ; sigh for eternity.
4. Son of mortality and death ! son of sin and corruption ! be
humbled ; know and feel thy depravity ; so shall shame and confu-
sion hide thy face, and lay thee prostrate in the dust, whence thou
wert taken, and whither thou shalt surely return.
5. If, soaring on the wings of an eagle, with the bright eye of
contemplation, thou canst steadily behold the dazzling lustre of thy
lofty descent.
6. Lower than the lowest deep must thou sink, when turning thine
eyes inward, and beholding the long train of evils which eclipse that
splendor, and obscure the whole deity in thee.
7. Born to dwell in light, thou art in utter darkness ; created to
reign in life, death, triumphant, holds absolute dominion over thee.
8. Thy heart is evil ; thy every intention prone to iniquity ; in-
clination clad in false smiles allures thee to sin ; behold thy will con-
senteth, and tbou hast offended.
9. Tremble, O heavens, be clothed with thick darkness ! and oh, .
ye stars, withdraw your shining ! a son of your God, an heir of im-
mortality, a soul breathed from the eternal divinity, hath fallen, hath
sold and forfeited his birthright, and who shall recover him !
10. Oh that my life could ransom thine ; that the death of man
could preserve thee from destruction ?
11. But what can man do ? his whole life is not sufficient unto him-
self ; how should he add to the light balance of another ?
12. All 1 have is thine , all I have is from thy rich abundance, glo-
rious, great, and unexhausted fountain of power, and wisdom, and
mercy, and goodness !
13. When unerring obedience shines before my footsteps, when the
servant hath performed his lord's every command, what reward awaits
him ? this was his duty.
befo
( 198)
14. If failing in one tittle, can future diligence and full compliance
at all propitiate for the past offence ; at all reconcile or justify the
offender?
Full compliance and unwearied diligence, unerring obedience,
'ore was but duty ; after transgression remaineth it not the same ?
16. Be wise, now, oh ye children of reason ; ye sons of imperfec-
tion, listen and be wise.
17. For one trespass, behold and tremble ! man maketh not atone-
ment ; who among men committeth but one trespess ?
18. Perfection shone in our first sire, before he listened, ate, and
was undone ; full as the beaming glory in yon bright eye of the heav-
ens, pure as the virgin splendor in the queen of night ; the whole im-
age of the High and Holy One was resplendent in him.
19. Through envy of the devil came death ; the woman was de-
ceived ; the man partook of her crime.
20. He fell, he died to his immortal living ; the light of Jehovah
vanished from his breast.
21. He fell, and became the slave of death, the heir of corruption ;
sin and sorrow at once entered into the world.
22. We are the sons of fallen Adam ; how then must we not be
fallen ? how then must we not be slaves, frail and corruptible }
23. Thy bosom, my friend, my brother, proclaims it ; the truth is
deeply engraven on thy perfidious and treacherous heart ?
24. What then is thy hope ? where doth it dwell, that I may search
h out ? where is that happy pilot that shall steer thee straight to the
harbor of eternal life ?
25. Thou was born for eternity ; thy soul anxiously panteth after it ;
thou hast not a thought but witnesseth this pleasing hope.
26. For what son loveth not his father's house ? what mortal loveth
not the place of his nativity ?
27. Thy trespasses are dally ; and yet one trespass is sufficient to
darken all thy expectations of glory,
28. Miserable man ! weep and lament ; death and hell lay fast hold
on thee ; already ihou art condemned ; how shalt thou be delivered
from these destroyers, and from this condemnation ?
29. Blessed are they that mourn ! be comforted, burst forth into
singing, son of consolation ; behold, I point out to thee the never-
failing pole star ; spread thy sails, therefore, and make for the har-
bor of rest.
(154)
The Four Ages of the World. (Vol. XII, p. 41.) In an article,
in the February number of Notes and Queries, the " Four Kabba-
Hstic Worlds " are described. Will you or some reader give a de-
scription of the " Four Mythologic Ages of the World " ? Virgil gives
a prophetic utterance of such ages, mentioning two, in his ** Bucolica,
Eclogue " IV, as follows. I give two prose translations : the first by
£. V. Kenealy, the second by Davidson :
" The last period sung by the Sibylline prophetess is now arrived,
and the grand series of ages, that series which renews again and
again in the course of one mundane revolution, begins afresh. Now
the Virgin Astraea returns from heaven, and the primeval reign of
Saturn recommences. Now a new race descends from the celestial
realms of holiness. Do thou, Lucina, smile propritious on the birth
of a boy who will bring to a close the present age of iron, and intro-
duce throughout the whole world a new age of gold. Then shall the
herds no longer dread the fury of the lion, nor shall the poison of the
serpent any longer be formidable ; every venomous animal and every
deleterious plant shall perish together. The fields shall be yellow
with corn ; the grapes shall hang in ruddy clusters from the bramble,
and honey shall distil spontaneously from the rugged oak. The uni-
versal globe shall enjoy the blessings of peace, secure under the mild
sway of its new and divine sovereign.'' — Kenealy,
" Ye Sicilian Muses, let us sing somewhat higher strains. The
groves and lowly tamarisks delight not all. If rural lays we sing, let
ihose lays be worthy of a consul's ear.
^' The last sera, the subject of Cumaen song, has now arrived ; the
great series of revolving ages begins anew. Now too. returns the vir-
gin Astraea, now too returns the reign' of Saturn . now a new progeny
from high heaven descends. Be thou but propitious to the infant boy,
by whom first the iron age shall cease, and the golden age over all the
world arise. O chaste Lucina , thine own Apollo reigns. While thou
too^ Pollio, while thou art consul, this glory of our age shall make his
entrance ; and the great months begin to roll. Under thy conduct,
whatever vestiges of our guilt remains, shall, by being done away re-
lease the earth from fear forever. He shall partake life of the gods^
and see heroes mingled in society with gods, himself be seen by them,
and rule the peaceful world with hit> father's virtues. Meanwhile, the
earth, sweet boy, as her first offerings, shall pour thee forth everywhere
without culture creeping ivy with ladies-glove, and Egyptian beans
with smiling acanthus intermixed. The goats of themselves shall
homeward convey their udder distended with milk ; nor shall the
huge overgrown lions. The very cradle shall pour the forth fair at-
tractive flowers. The serpent shall die, and the poisonous falacious
( 155 )
plant shall die ; the Assyrian spikenard shall grow in every soil. But
soon as thou shalt be able to read the praises 6i heroes, and the glo-
rious achievements of thy sire, and to understand what virtue is, the
fields shall by degrees grow yellow with soft ears of corn, blushing
grapes shall hang on the rude brambles, and hard oaks shall distil
the dewey honey. Yet some few footsteps of ancient vice shall
still remain, to prompt men to tempt the sea in ships^ to enclose cities
with walls^ and cleave furrows in the earth. There will then be anoth-
er Typhys, and another Argo to waft chosen heroes over the main ;
there shall be likewise other wars^ and great Achilles shall again be
sent to Troy. After this, when confirmed age shall have ripened me
into man^ the sailor shall of himself renounce the sea ; nor shall the
naval pine barter commodities ; all lands shall all things produce.
The ground shall not endure the harrow, nor the vineyard the prun-
ing-hook ; the sturdy ploughman too shall release his bulls from the
3'oke. Nor shall the wool seem to counterfeit various colors, but the
ram himself shall in the meadow tinge his fleece now with sweet
blushing purple, now with saffron-dye. Scarlet shall spontaneously
clothe the lambs as they feed. The Destines, harmonious in the
established order of the fates, sing to their spindles : "Ye so happy
ages^ run, haste forward to the birth." Bright offspring of the gods,
illustrious progeny of Jove, set forward on thy way to signal hon-
ors ; the time is now at had. See the world with its conglobated
ponderous frame nodding to thee in sign of gratulation, the earth, the
regions of the sea, and heaven sublime ; see how all things rejoice at
the approach of this happy age. O that my last stage of life may
continue so long, and so much breath as shall suffice to sing thy deeds."
— Davidson,
The Digamma. (Vol. VIII, p. 274; XI, p. 197.) The copyists of
the Byzantine period being, a body, entirely ignorant of the exist-
ence of the Digamma, almost invariably mistook the character /^for
Tj E, or T, Thus for FSthen, quoted by Apollonius, in De Pronomine^
they wrote Tithen^ although he expressly states that the -^olian pre-
fixed the Digamma to the personal and possessive pronouns of the
third person. In modern times also, it has been mistaken for F^E^ox T,
In the glossary of Hesychius many digammated words are written
with ?i r ; 2i fact to be explained as follows : On the supposition that
the compiler of this work was acquainted with the nature of this of
the Digamma, he must have written these words with an F. But as
this letter had no place in the Greek alphabet, when he lived, he was
obliged to arrange them as if they were spelled with a Gamma^ the
form /^and the name Digamma naturally suggesting Gamma rather
than any other letter. Finally the transcribers mistook the Fiox the
Greek G,— History of the Greek Alphabet, p, 25, by E, A. Sophocles.
( 156 )
Who Were the ''Spirits in Prison?''
(peter III, 19.)
Sucli is the question which a " Sunday School Scholar " desires
information, and we give such as is found relative to the subject.
Much diversity of opinions now prevails as to these spirits. We
read that " His (Jesus') soul was not left in hell {Hades) " — Acts 11,
31. Therefore, He is supposed to have gone there. It is stated ;
*' Many bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of the
graves (tombs tnnemeion) after his resurrection, and went into the holy
city, and appeared unto many. — Matthew xxvii, 52-53.
It was a very common opinion among the Church Fathers that
Jesus " descended into hell " to preach to the spirits detained there.
In the XXII Articles of Edward VI (A. D. 1552) the same doc-
trine was taught. We give here that relating to this subject :
" For the bodie laie in the sepulchre untill the resurrection ; but
His Ghoste departing from Him, was with the Ghostes that were
in prison or in Helle, and didde preache to the same, as the place in
S. Peter dooeth testifie."
Justin Martyr says the Jews removed the following passage from
the book of Jeremiah :
" The Lord God remembered His dead from Israel that slept in the
earth of the sepulchre, and He came down to them to preach His
salvation."
Irenaeus (iii, 20) cites the same passage as from Isaiah ; but in an-
other place Civ, 22) he ascribes it to Jeremiah. It is not to be found
anywhere in our text, either in the Hebrew or in the Greek. There
can be but little doubt but that the text is a spurious one.
Irenaeus (iv, 45) says that he heard from a certain presbyter, who
heard it from those who had seen the Apostles, that Jesus descended
to a place beneath the earth, and preached His gospel to those who
were there ; and all such believed in him who had foretold his advent^
that is, the just, the prophets, the patriarchs ; and He forgave them.
Some of the early writers seem to think that Jesus translated the
patriarchs to a more blissful abode, and others hold that he preached
t o the disobedient, and saved those who believed in Him. Their
general opinion appears to be that His descent was for a rescue of
some kind. This idea is developed in the apocryphal " Gospel of
Nicodemus," or " Acts of Pilate," a book containing many interesting
legends of the historical Jesus and early Christians. Tischendorf as-
C 157 )
cribes it to the second century, while some other writers consider it
still later.
The legend relates that Simeon (Luke i, 25, 34) and his two sons
were among those who arose again at the death of Jesus. The chief
priests adjured them how they had arisen, and who had raised them
from the dead. Accordingly the two brothers write an account :
** We were in Hades, with all who had fallen asleep since the be-
ginning of the word. And at the hour midnight there arose a light,
as of the sun.'*
Isaiah. This light is from the Father, and from the Son, and from
the Holy Spirit ; about whom I prophesied, when yet alive saying :
" The land of Zabulon, and the land of Naphthalim, the people that
sat in darkness have seen a great light. "
John the Baptist then comes into the midst, who declares to them
that he has baptized Christ, who shall soon come among them, to
save those who shall believe and repent.
Next Adam calls upon Seth to repeat the promise of the Son of
God, which was given him by an angel ; upon hearing which^ the
patriarchs and prophets greatly rejoice.
Then Satan declares to Hades, (which is here personified,) that he
has influenced the Jews to crucify Jesus ; and that He will shortly be
with them. Hades upbraids the folly of Satan in bringing down Him
who can destroy them ; he reminds Satan how Lazarus was snatched
from their grasp. While Satan and Hades are thus speaking, there
comes a voice like thunder, saying :
" Lift up your heads, O ye gates ; and be ye lifted up, ye everlast-
ing doors, and the King of Glory shall come in " (Ps. xxvi, 7).
Hades (to Satan). Go forth, if thou art able^ and withstand Him.
Hades (to his demons). Make fast the gates of brass, and the bars
of iron ; for if He comes in here, woe will seize us.
The Fathers, O all-devouring and insatiable ! Open, that the King
of Glory may come in.
David. When I was living, I prophesied this saying : '* Lift up
your heads, O ye gates.
Isaiah, I, foreseeing this by the Holy Spirit, wrote :
" The dead shall rise up, and those in the earth shall rejoice "
(xxvi, 19, Septuagint).
Hosea, I have reminded you of this even in my prophesying :
" And where, O death, is thy sting ? Where, O grave, is thy victory"
(xiii, 14, Septuagint).
A Voice, Lift up the gates.
Hades, Who is this King of Glory ?
( 158)
The Angels. The Lord strong and mighty; the Lord mighty in
battle. — Psalm xxvii, 8.
(At the entrance.) The brazen gates are shattered, and the iron
bars broken, and the King of Glory in human form enters ; and He
seizes Satan and delivers him to Hades.
Then taking Adam and His own saints, He leads them to Paradise
where they meet Enoch and Elijah, and the penitent thief, who was
already there.
" Thou hast ascended on high ; Thou hast led captivity captive "
<PS. LXVIII, i8).
Selvaggi's Distich Addressed to John Milton while at Rome.
Orcecia Maonidem, jadei sihi Roma Maronem^
Anglia MillonMi jadcU utrique parem,
dryden's amplification.
Three poets in three distant ages hom^
Greece J Italy, and England did adorn ;
The first in loftiness of thought suppassed^
The next, in majesty ; in both, the last.
2 he force of nature cotdd no further go :
To make a third, she joined the former two.
Ben Jonson having been invited to dine at the Falcon Tavern,
where he was already deeply in debt, the landlord promised to wipe
out the score if he would tell him what God, and the devil, and the
world, and the landlord himself, would be best pleased with. To this
the ready poet promptly responded :
Ood is best pleased when men forsake their sins ;
The devil is best pleased when men persist therein ;
The world's best pleased when thou dost sell good vnne ;
And youWe best pleased when 1 do pay for mine.
On Bells. — Funera plango — Fulgura frango— Sabbato pango.
Excito lenlus — Dissipo ventus — Paco cruentos.
7 mourn at funerals — I break the lightning — I proclaim the Sabbath.
1 urge the tardy — I disperse the winds — 1 calm the turbulent.
(159)
Manchester Press in Poetry, in 1870.
The following poetical effusion was prepared to be read at a gather-
ing of the editors, publishers, reporters, printers^ compositors, devils,
etc., arranged for January 17, 1871. Owing to certain circumstances,
^lnnecessary to mention, it did not take place at that time. The med-
ley, after laying in a pigeon-hole for almost twenty-four years, was
unearthed recently, and is novi printed^ in a measure, to preserve the
names of nearly all those who were active at that time in connection
with the Manchester press. The author, we should say collector, of
these lines still lives, and is a publisher in Manchester, N. H.
' TU pleaMtnt sare to see one's name in prlnt»
Like orient pearls at random »trang ;
A poem's a poem, althongU there's nothing in*t,
I'll sing yon the song of the Camp-
BelU, bells, of those rhyming, chiming bells ;
It iras on the eve of goo<l Saint John ;
He was learned and dark (e), (Bums tells.)
Here's a union of hearts, and a Union of Hans'
Com ing events cast their shadows before ;
To view tiie golden Mirror spreading wide-
Sir, or m ^dom rarely, year forgiveness I implore.
Mav WE. Moart abide in Union's bond ;
if. Moofrt like Christ at Jacob*i^ well ;
The accents of that well Know(Uopi tongae.
With the veil of the evening fell.
Byron.
Jones.
Byron.
mcott.
Taylor,
Poe.
Scott.
Bumi.
Anon.
Ckuhobell.
Perctval.
Poe.
Keioton,
John (iv, 6).
Lonafelkno,
Whmier.
There are books in brooks, sermons in [Living) aUmeB ; Shakespeare.
Bow («) sublime a thing it is to learn ; Longfeilow.
There, scarce less illustrious is the Clark{e) ; Ckneper.
It's a long Lane that has no turn. Anon.
A Little learning is a dangerous thing, Pope.
Wlien musing on companions gone ; Scott.
BotPie) f-wells the theme, how vain my powers I find, Sprague.
If /oAnson's learned stock be on. Milton.
Twas Bva thus from childhood's hour, Moore.
And like a silver Claraon rung, Longfellow.
The harp that once through Tars's Ball— Moore.
'Twas thus the latest minstrel sung. Scott.
Like some tall dough that rears Its awfiil head— Goldsmith.
Te Craigs and peaks, I'm with you once again. Tell.
Like some stem sentry in hi S tower t Peahody,
When Afar«^;/ed on the nightly pUiin. WhiU.
What glory fills the saered Page ; Bortcn.
We deem we are nearer heaven's goal {Gould) ; " Alpine Bom.**
His garb was tkshioned to ex Presi Scott) Scott.
A tbast of reason and flow of soul. P(^.
O! may it all my powers en-Gage, Wesley.
To do my Master's Will Wesley.
1 am monarch of all I survey, Cowper.
An ancient, knight a man oF{i) sJeHl. Scott.
( 160 )
Tbe man who stands with armi a Kimbo{U) bent»
How *ard It is to clirab the sttsep of fame ;
Be it here, or there in 27 Ormond land,
The power of Grace is the magic of a name.
When I left thy shores, O Nax Os-
Good people all with one accord
Uttered that oft repeated prayer—
HottHfi) are thy servants blest O Lord,
TAj Willie'B on tbe dark bine C,
Will you go to Indies, m v Mary ?
The Smith a miehty man is he,
To Row{e) as o*er the Ferry,
How gayly the waves did Heavere bark.
As over the billows we bounded ;
Down went the Royal Gtorge^
Deeper than Plumer (t) ever soanded.
Then suddenly there came a Tappan,
Like the sound of tbe rising (k)Nel'
Son of righteousness arise
With the sound of the vesper bell.
The neighbor S tell and tell you truly,
Th-it all Ooodhue* are born in heaven.
In March, December, or in JuiUy
When from tbe sacred garden driven.
That all that readeth this may Rtm^
{Kjnella that summons thee to heaven ;
Tell Koland. tell in BovonV tower,
By angel hands to valor given.
Shute if you will this old grnv head,
My name is Duval on the Grampian Hills',
Who taught tbe lightning how to Dodge—
a Goody Blake and Harry Gill.
At break of day as heaven- fTord,
A straw-t Hatched roof above his head.
In happy Holmes he saw the light,
When tuneful brethren all were dead.
'Twas Oapt and innocent as gay,
While furious Frank and fiery Hun,
Rush to glory or their Graveis),
Unwept, unhonored, and unsung.
My lines have fallen in pleasant Places,
That call, when brimmed the festal cup—
The pen i« mightier than the swoi-d,
Where moth and Jtiut doth not corrupt.
On this line let us have Peas-
Lee marched over the mountain wall ;
For a {Miner) local habitation ;
But Severance is the Badge (r) of all.
Hark ! Fellows, there's the supper-bell,
The night has come, but not TVmoh,
Tico Chase (s) the glowing hours with flying Jeet,
Come, Alvin, dance, my harp is in tune.
Here's many a name at Random spoken,
The cnrfew Tolles the knell of pariing day ;
0, Everett shiill be my theme,
To keep the noiseless ten hours of my way.
Lowell.
BeaUie,
WhiUier,
Campbell.
Byron.
GokhmWL
LonnfeUom.
AddSton,
Anon.
Bums.
Longfellow.
CampbeU.
Anon.
Anon.
Conner.
Shakespeare.
Poe.
Byron t
Afaladii{rv,%).
Whsttier.
Wordswarih.
Drake.
Wordtworth,
Sprague.
Babakkuk ill, 2).
Shakespeare.
TUton.
Drake.
WhiUier.
Cowper.
Anon,
Wordsworth.
Longfellow.
HaUfock.
'ellow.
Young.
Campbell.
CampbeU.
Byron.
David (Ps. xvr, 6).
Halleck.
Lytton.
Jesus (Matt Vi, 20V
Grant.
Whittier.
Shakespeare.
Shakespeare.
Holmes.
Longfellow.
Byron.
Benjamin,
Scott.
Gray.
Watts.
Gray.
X 161 )
Bibliography on Magic Squares, Etc.
Several correspondents have asked tor works or articles on " Magic
Squares," and the thought occurred to us that a brief bibliography of
such as are in our possession would best supply the information de-
sired. We have made refrences to some of the more important arti-
cles in some of the standard mathematical works.
Complementary Squares. By W. R. Garrett. Nashville, Tenn.
1883. i2mo. pp. 8.
Interest and Discount, and Magic Squares. By Israel Newton.
Montpelier, Vt. 1843. i6mo. pp. 16.
Magic Squares and Mosaic Tablets. Recreation, entertainment,
and instruction ; presenting some curious puzzles in the properties of
numbers. By Edward W. Gilman. Springfield, Mass. lamo. pp. 28.
Magic Reciprocals. By Gustavus Frankenstein. Articles in Cin-
dnnati Gazette^ June 5, 1875. Also reprinted as an appendix to his
" Great Principle of Reciprocal Identity." New York, 1878. Royal
8vo. pp. 32. *^ The Magic Reciprocals are My Witnesses." Also,
an article in New York Sun^ March 26, 1876. Also, article in On-
cinnaii Commercial^ March 11, 1S75.
Tours of a Chess Knight. By S. S. Haldeman. Philadelphia,
1864. 24mo. pp. 90; with prodromus bibliography, pp. 42. Total
pp. 132. Diagrams, 143.
ON MAGIC SQUARES, ETC.
Allen, Henry George. Sunday Globe^ February, 1875, ^^ December,
1876. Manchester, N. H.
Ballard. C. R. youmal of Education^ 1881. Boston.
#
Barbour, L. G. Home and School^ reprinted in journal of Education^
1876 Boston.
Ball, W. W. Rouse. Chapter V, in his " Mathematical Recreations
and Problems," 1892, pp. 108-121.
Barlow, Peter. " New Mathematical and Philosophical Dictionary,"
1814, Article, '* Magic Square."
Barnard, F. A. P. Johnson's ^ New Universal Cyclopaedia," Vol. Ill,
pp. 208-223. New York.
( 162 )
Barrett, Francis. Magic Squares as Talismans. Book I of '' The
Magus," 1801, pp. 142175.
Barrett. Thos. S. Notes and Queries, Vol. VI, pp. 312, 337, 350.
Beverley, William. Notes and Queries, Vol. VI, pp. 224.
Blackmer, O. C. Brick er, Joseph W. youmal of Educatum. Feb-
ruary to May, 1876. Boston.
Bolton, H. Carrington. Acta Columbiana^ November, 1874^ to June^
1875. New York.
Chess Knight's Tour. Notes and Queries : Vol. II, pp. 397, 473^
Vol. V, pp. 222, 245, 267, 315, 394.
Clark, James. Maine Journal of Eucaiion.
Davies (Charles) & Peck (Wm. G.). " Cyclopaedia of Mathematical
Science," 1862, pp. 350-353.
Drach, S* M. General Rules for Filling up Magic Squares. Mes^
senger of Mathematics^ No. XXIII, March, 1873. London.
Glendinning, George B. Hoover, William. Wood, F. G. Our Young-
Folks, 1878-1879. (Three articles.)
Gould, S. C. The Gem Puzzle. Daily Mirror and American^ 1876'
Manchester, N. H.
Hough, Franklin B. Journal of Education^ 1884. Boston.
Hutton, Charles. " Philosophical and Mathematical Dictionary,"'
1815, Vol. I, pp. 59. "Recreations in Mathematics" (E^. Rid-
dle's edition), translated from Montucla's Ozanam, 1840, pp. 95-104.
Magic Squares. Manufacturer and Builder. New York. 1875. (Six
articles.)
Magic Squares." St, Louis Republic, Feb. 24, 1894.
Magic Squares. By J. Cram. Pamphlet printed at Dundee, 1885
Magic Squares Appletons' Journal, April 9, May 21, August 6, 1870
Nulty, Eugene. Remarkable Arangement of Numbers, Constituting
a Magic Cyclovolute." Memoirs (pp. 205-208), Vol. V, American
Philosophical Society. Read June 27. 1884. Also, Vol, X, New
Series, p. 17.
Proctor, Richard A. The Fifteen Puzzle. The Gentlemen^s Magcuine^
London. Pp. 16.
Rea, Joseph. Henkle* ^Educational Notes and Queries, Vol. VII, p
27. Salem, Ohio, 1881.
( 168 )
Risser, J. A. Apphtons' youmal^ November 26, 18 71. New York.
Schubert, Hermann. The Monisi^ Vol. II, No. 4; pp. 487-511. July,
1892. Chicago.
Scott, Josiah. * Our Schoolday Visitor Mathematical Annual, 1871*
Pp. 37-39, Philadelphia.
Stout, Charles B. The Educational Reporter^ July, 1.877, and June,
1878. New York.
Webster, Justus. Magic Triangles. Notes and Queries, Vol. XI,
p. 265. 1893.
Wiessner, J. J. D. Runkle's Mathematical Monthly^ Vol. I, p. 122^
Cambridge, Mass. 1859.
Wood H. A. Notes and Queries, Vol. II, p. 52. V, p. 39 XII,p.i65.
H. Carrington Bolton, has appended to his articles on ^ Magic
Squares," in Acta Columbiana^ June and July, 1875, a bibliography on
Magic Squares, comprising forty titles, chronologically, 36 titles being
in foreign languages.
F. A. P. Barnard, at the end of his article in Johnson's " Universal
Cyclopaedia,'' gives the titles of thirteen works containing quite exten-
sive articles on *' Magic Squares," a majority of which are in foreign
languages. The largest work devoted to the subject is that by Violle,
Traiti complete two vols, octavo, with a folio vol. of plates, Paris, 1837.
S. S. Haldeman, in his ** Tours of a Chess Knight," appendix,
gives, in forty- two pages, a brief notice of seventy works, and articles
on the •* Knight's Tour," with references to other notices, chronolog-
ically, with diagrams of the tours from the works.
A bibliography of chess has been published at Utrecht, by Dr. ^.
Vander Linde, comprising 2,209 titles, besides 113 titles on checkers.
George Walker, in an appendix to his work, ** The Philidorian,*'
gives a bibliography of chess, and other scientific games, comprising
40 octavo pages, including 420 authors and articles, down to 1838.
M. J. Hazeltine of New Hampshire, an editor of chess magazines
and departments devoted to chess, has a library, containing 340 vol-
umes, 200 pictures, prints, and photographs ; 7^705 problems. 4,004
enigmas, and 9,295 games ; the three last items are displayed on 10,276
pages. ThiF recapitulation was made in 1888.
( 164 )
Articles on Magic Squares also are found in Quarterly Journal of
Mathematics^ London,i864 ; Vol. VI, pp. 181-189, by H.Holditch ; same
journal, 1870, Vol. X, pp. 186-202, by W. H. Thompson ; same jour-
nal, 1871, Vol. XI, pp. 57-65, 123-132, 213-224, by J^ Horner ; same
journal, 1878, Vol. xv, pp. 34-40, 96-123, 366-368, by A. H. Frost.
Cambridge Mathematical youmal^ London, 1845, Vol. IV, pp. 209-
2x4, by R. Moon.
The earliest European authors whose works contain anything upon
magic squares, are Cornelius Agrippa, Stifelius, and Bachet.. After-
wards came Frenicle, who wrote almost entirely and professedly on
this subject, add first constructed them with borders. In 1704, M.
Poignard published a treatise on the subject, in which are introduced
a new species of magic squares, made with progressions repeated, as
often as there there are units in the roots.
Benjamin Franklin once made a magic square of 256 cells, which
be designated as *' the most magically magical of any magic square
ever made by any magician." His square was magic so far as the
horizontal and vertical rows, which totalized 2056, but the diagonals
were 1297 and 2184. A magic square has now been made with 256
cells in which the diagonals add the same as all other rows ; and also
the same square can be quartered, and all the elements applied to
each of the four, and each one totalize 1028, just half of the original.
Leybourn's ** Mathematical Questions Proposed in the La'dies'
Diary," 181 7, Vol. I, pp. 7S-S5« contain an article, giving much infor-
mation on the subject, and many squares.
Among the ancients magic squares were held in great veneration,
aifd supposed to be endowed with occult virtues ; and it is stated that
they are still used as talismans in the East. A magic square of 16
cells stands over the door of a house in Bengal, and underneath it is
the following praydr or supclication in the Persian language :
*' O God» preserve the Doctor of the Faith, surnamed Karkhy, from
the calamities of this world. May he be always a favorite of heaven,
while Moses is selected as porter to Aly."
According to Francis Barrett the square of 9 cells is consecrated to
Saturn ; 16 cells to Jupiter ; 25 cells to Mars ; 36 cells to the Sun ;
49 cells to Venus ; 64 cells to Mercury; and 81 cells to the Moon.
( 1^5)
Magic Square. Composed by Prof. H. A. Wood, A. M., of the
Stevens School, Hoboken^ N. J.
1894
h894
1894
If the numbers composing this square be added vertically, horizon-
tally, or diagonally^ the sum in each case is 1894.
The same sum is obtained by adding the four numbers at the cor-
ners, any quadrate group forming a corner, or the four numbers which
make up the center.
The numbers composing this square form an arithmetical series,
extending from from 451 to 496, and whose common difference is 3.
1 461
493
490
460
484
466
469
475
; 472
478
481
463
. 487
45 7
454
496
Metaphysics. Sir Alexander Grant says : ' The name ' Meta-
physics ' is a mere title signifying * the things which follow after
physics,' and is a title given by the Aristotelian school to a mass of
papers which they edited after his death, and which were composed
after the physical treatises. "
Alice AND Phebe Carey's Name. (Vol. X, p. 182.) In the Au-
gust number of 1892, is an item in reference to the correct spelling of
the name of the two sister poets, Alice and Phebe Cary ( ?). Accord-
ing to that item the preponderance is in favor of Cary. But I have
in my possession two letters (one from each sister), written to my
father, Jesse Clement, when he was editor of the Western Literary
Messenger^ in Buffalo, New York. One letter (Alice's) was post-
marked March 15, (1848) ; the other (Phebe's) was written, probably,
in December of the same year. In both letters^ the name is spelled
"Carey." Sometimes, however, in the Messenger it is printed " Cary.'*
Ernest Wilson Clement,
5461 Washington Ave., Chicago, III.
f 166 )
The Siege of Troy and the Wars of the Medes and Persians.
(Vol. XI, p. 202.) We accidentally fell on to the following foot-note,
in Henry N. Coleridge's " Study of the Greek Classic Poets," p. 88,
which substantially answers the question of " T. H. S."
" Blanthinus contended that by Jupiter, in the Iliad^ is signified
Arabia with Egypt ; by Juno, Syria; by Neptune^ Caria ; and by
Apollo, Assyria, or Babylon.
•* Gerardus Craesius, in his Homerus Hebraus sive Historia . Hebra-
orum ab Homero^ maintained that the history of the Israelites, till
their complete subjugation of Judaea, is plainly narrated in the two
poems ; that the Odyssey was written first, and embraces the time
from the departure of Lot out of Sodom, to the death of Moses ; and
that in the Hiad is contained the destruction of Jericho, together with
the wars of Joshua and the conquest of Canaan. — habrie, b. ii, c. 6, s. 2.
'^ Jacobus Hugo was of opinion that Homer under divine influence
prophesied the destruction of Jerusalem under that of Troy ; the life,
miracles, and passion of our Saviour ; and the history of the Church
under the Generals in the Iliad. He thinks Homer secretly meant
the Dutch by ihe Hjrpies ; John Calvin, by Euenis ; Martin Luther,
by Antinous and Lades ; and the Lutherans generally by the Lotus-
Eaters (Lotophagi). — Fabric, b. 11, c. 6, s. 15.
" The Monk, in the Gesta Romanorutn^ says : * My beloved Paris
represents the Devil ; and Helen, the human soul of mankind. Troy
is Hell ; Ulysses is Christ \ and Achilles, the Holy Ghost. ' Book
II, 310 (Swan's translation)."
" Talia sciat opotei qui multa vult scire,*'
Jean Paul Richter expressed a wish for a twenty-fifth Canto to the
lliad^ as far at least as to the death of Achilles.
A similar feeling has produced a thirteenth baok to the Mueid^ and
Gothe has given us his Torsa of the Achillies^ a sequel to the llxad.
The desideratum which he wished to supply pressed upon him, when
a boy, in reading the prose translation. '' I found great fault with
the work (the Iliad) for affording us no account of the capture of
Troy, and breaking off so abruptly with the death of Hector." (See
Gothe's "^Autobiography," i, 29.)
" Plato was only Moses speaking Greek." These words are
credited to Numenius a Pythagorean philosopher of Apamea who is
quoted by Eusebius (Praepar. Evang. b. ix, sec. ix, io),and by Origen
(Cont. with Celsus b. iv). (See " Friend of Moses, p. 223. 1852.)
( 167)
Evolution. Herbert Spencer gives the following definition of this
word :
'* Evolution is an integration of matter and concomitant dissipation
of motion during which the matter passes from an indefinite incohe-
rent homogenity^ and during which the retained motion undergoes a
parallel transformation/'
This is a defiinition that needs defining to the average mind ; how-
ever, it sounds learned ; that is, if one can pronounce the words and
comprehends them ; and with a multitude of people the sound is more
than the sense. The following is the definition of evolution as given
by the editor of The Spirit of the Word, Beverly, Mass. :
" Evolution is that all existing forms of life have been produced
from simpler forms by a gradual and ceaseless process of change ;
from the lowest forms of life, like that of the oyster for instance, have
been evolved, by numberless gradations and changes, through vast
cycles of time, the multitudinous forms of animal life that we see
around us on the earth, the protzoa, at the bottom of the series with
man at the top.'
Another definition, given by a disciple of Darwin, is as follows :
** The theory of evolution is that at a stupendous distance of time all
species were alike, mere spects of (animated) jelly ; that they gradu-
ally diverged from each other and got more and more different, till at
last they attained the almost infinite variety that we now have."
Four Propositions. Universal Inequality, the law of all creation.
^11 change depends on an Inequality in the adjustment of force with re-
sistance, whereby particles and aggregates approach to and recede from
centers while moving in lines least resisting.
Quadrature of the circle. A circular area is equal to the square on a
Jine equal to the quadrant of the circumference, and the area of the square
is equal to the arer of the circle whose circumference is equal to the perime-
ter of the square,
Trisection of the angle. Thl trisection of a right line taken as the
£hord of any arcof a circle trisects the angle of the arc.
Duplication of the cube. Doubling the dimensions of a cube octuples
its contents, and doubling tts contents increases its dimensions twenty five
plus per cent,
Edward J. Goodwin, Solitude, Ind.
( 168)
Scholiast and Sciolist. (Vol. XII, p. 76.) A scholiast is an an-
notator, one who prepares notes and explanations to make the mean-
ing of an author more inteHigible to readers.
A sdolut is one who has but a superficial knowledge of a subject.
The term seems to have been invented by Arnobius. A. Wildfr.
"Conscience Seared with a Hot Iron.'' (Vol. XII, p. 76.)
The phrase " having their conscience seared with a hot iron "
(I Timothy iv, 2), is a metaphor. It is not^ however, a correct traasla-
tioiL The original text makes no mention whatever of a hot iron, ex-
cept it be implied. Dr. Robert Young translates the language liter-
ally : '' Giving heed to seducing spirits and teachings of demons^ in
hypocrasy, speaking lies, being seared in their own conscience.** A. W,
Quotation from the Odyssey. (Vol. XII, p. 76.) The quotation :
"// is an impiatu thing over men that are slain to utter the vaunt of pride^*
appears to have been spoken by Odysseus (Ulysses) to the nurse
Euryklea. A more litteral rendering would be : "It is not a sacred
thing to boast over the slain.'' A: W.
Cross in the English Standards. (Vol. XII, p. 76.) Roger
Williams^ while living at Salem, Mass., preached against the Cross of
St. George in the English colors, and Governor Endicott cut it out.
Two parties divided the Colony of Massachusetts Bay, upon this sub-
ject, and it was compromised by leaving the cross in the military col-
ors, but removing it from other flags. A. W.
Monarch AND Son. (Vol. XII, p. 76.) Philp II of Spain sen-
tenced his son Don Carlos to death, and Peter the Great of Russia
condemued his own son. A. W.
LoNGiMANUS. (Vol. XII, p. 75-) Artaxerxes, son of Xerxes, the
king of Persia, bore the title of Dirag-dest, Makro-kheir, or Longi-
manus. Plutarch says that his right arm was longer then his left ;
but Malchom in his ** History of Persia," considers the name to mean
simply " long-armed." He was the king mentioned in the Book of
Nehemiah (ii, i). A. W.
Hkrmeneutics. (Vol. XII, p. 76.) The term hermeneuties was
largely used by the late Professor Moses Stuart, of Andover, Mass.
I think he was the first to adopt it as a theological term. It is from
the Greek Hermh being the herald and interpreter of the gods. Plato
uses the term hermineuies and hermincutike in Th9 Statesman, as signi-
fying an interpreter and the art of interpreting. A. W.
( 169 )
Women at the Cross. (Vol. XII, p. 114.) How many women
stood at the cross of Christ ? ?
" Now there stood at the cross of Jesus his mother and his mother's
sister Mary the wife of Cleopas and Mary Magdalene" (John xx, 25.)
It is stated by some that the women at the cross numbered five,
while others say four. Without the punctuation, there being none in
the original, the number could be enumerated as five, namely :
(i) His mother, (2) his mother's sister, (3) Mary, (4) the wife of
Cleopas, (5) Mary Magdalene.
But as punctuated in the Gospel by John, (3) Mary is made the
wife of Cleopas.
Now there are others still who says that only three women were at
the cross of Jesus, and that each bore the name Mary, namely :
(i) His mother Mary, (2) his mother's sister Mary the wife of
Cleopas, (3) Mary Magdalene.
Those who claim only three were there, also say they were the same
women who were first at the tomb of Jesus, and were each named
Mary. Matthew (xxviii, 56) says, *' Mary Magdalene, Mary the
mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children."
Then Zebedee's wife. was named Mary, who was mother of James and
John whom Jesus surnamed Boanerges, or the " Sons of Thunder '
(Mark in, 17). It will be remembered that J. Chorley the sculptor
executed the original of the steel engraving of " The Resurrection,"
underneath which is : " The Three Maries at the Tomb of Christ."
It is stated by those who say there were four at the cross, that
there would not with much probability be two sisters in the same
family named Mary ; while those who say there were five at the cross
say the larger number is more in accordance with Matthew (xxviii,
55) that " many women were there " even if they were ("beholding
afar off ), which followed Jesus." Now let us quote further and see
if there were two sisters named Mary in the same family. The Gos-
pel of Pseudo-Matthew (xlii) has the following :
" Now when Joseph came to a feast with his sons, James, Joseph,
and Judah, and Simeon, and his two daughters, Jesus and Mary his
mother met them, together with her sister Mary the daughter of Cleo-
phas, whom the Lord God gave to Cleophas her father and Anna her
mother because they had offered to the Lord Mary the mother of
( 170 )
}esus. And this Mary was called by the like name Mary for the com-
fort of her parents."
Now this would indicate according to the punctuated verse in John
there yitxtfour women at the cross, and that each was named Mary^
and also that the italicized word " wife*' in John's Gospel should be
daughter^ and that Cleopas and Cleophas were the same person :
" Now there stood by the cross of Jesus, his mother (Mary), and his
mother's sister (Maryj, Mary the daughter of Cleophas, and Mary
Magdalene."
John Kitto, in his *' Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature,"^ Vol. I, p.
125, {Art, Alphxus) sa3's Cleophas is the same person as Alphseus,
and that he married Mar}' the sister of the Lord's mother (Mary), re-
ferring also to this same v^rse. Therefore, he supports three at the
cross, " his mother (Mary), and his mother's sister Mary the wife of
Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene " ; that is three Maries, two being
sisters.
Now according to the manuscript, which Tischendorf calls B, the
reading in Pseudo-Matthew xlii, is fuller and the genealogy is given
more in detail :
*' And when Joseph, being worn out with old age, was dead and
buried with his parents, the blessed Mary was with her nephews or
with the children of her sisters. For Anna and Emerina were sisters.
Of Emerina way born Elizabeth the mother of John the Baptist. Now
because Anna the mother of the blessed Mary was very lovely, when
Joachim died, she maried Cleophas, by whom she had a second daugh-
ter, whom she called Mary, and gave her to Alphaeus to wife, and of
her came James the son of Alphaeus, and Philip his brother. When
her second husband was dead, Anna was married to a third husband^
named Salome, by whom she had a third daughter, whom she like-
wise called Mary, and gave her to Zebedee to wife ; pf her was born
James the son of Zebedee, and John the Evangelist."
From this genealogy it appears that Anna had three daughters, one
by each of three husbands, Joachim, Cleophas, and Salome ; and each
daughter named Mary ; therefore, they were each half-sisters.
Of Joseph and were born James, Joseph, Judah, and Simeon.
Of (Joseph and) Mary* was born Jesus.
Of Alphaeus and Mary^ were born James and Philip.
Of Zebedee and Mary^ were born James and John.
The children of the last three pairs were cousins of the same grade.
( 171 )
If Anna and Emerina were sisters, then Maryi and Elizabeth were
second removed, and Jesus and John the Baptist were third removed.
It thus appears taking the two readings of Pseudo-Matthew together,
whether there were three, four, or five at the cross of Jesus, each one
of the women was named Mary,
'• Ye Patriarchal Gods." (Vol XI, p. 1 13.) " M. M. H." says :
A commentary on the New Testament states that Paul says he
worships " The Patriarchal God,'' and intimates he took the expres-
sion from Virgil's Mneid ix, 757 :
"Jc PcUriarchcd Oods, under whose protection is Troy.*'
Where does Paul use this expression ?
The phrase ** Patriarchal God*" is found used once by Paul in Acts
xxvi, 14. The authorized version reads " so serve I the God of my
fathers " ; the Greek reads **I serve the patriarchal God." But in
Acts XXII, 14, the Greek reads " the God of the fathers,'' and the
authorized version has it correct as it should be.
There are many departures from the original by. the translators.
This brings to mind Farther Abraham's son Isaac. Genesis xxiv, 63 •
ssLys : •* And Isaac went out to meditate in the field at the even-tide."
The Hebrew reads " And Isaac went out to botanize in the field."
Michael Angelo's Remark. (Vol. XII, p. 114.) It was the
statue of Saint Mark whick called forth the remark from Michael An-
gelo, as quoted Vol. XII, p. 114, " If that statue actually resembles
that author, credit must be given to him for the authenticity of his
-writings, merely from a consideration of his physiognomy."
See the works of John Brady, " Clavis Calendaria," 18 12, p. 322.
" Delenda est Carthago." '* Carthage must be destroyed," or
wiped out from the nations of the earth. These are the with which
old Cato used to finish his speeches. Alexander said to the same
effect, " No world could two suns bear " ; that is, Persia and Macedo-
nia cannot exist to gether. Napoleon said that London must be
stamped out.
Quotation. " Every book is a quotation, and every house is a
-quotation out of all forests and mines and stone-quarries, and every
man is a quotation from all his ancestors." — jR. fV, Emerson.
\ 172 )
Leigh Hunt. How long since has it been the custom to prefix
the /^^, before Leigh Hunt's name^ and why not prefix all his
christian name as well as F€V. — James Henry Leigh Hunt ? How
would Benjamin Jonson, M. A., look ? Every child would think it
some one else besides Ben Jonson ; or Doctor James Russell Lowell
would sound like any one else but the poet, and H. W. Longfellow,
LL.D., would sound as well. D.
We do not call to mind of ever seeing Benjamin Johson's name in
full, yet Allibone (Diet, of Authors, I, 995) says that Benjamin yon-
son was his correct name. We prefer James Russell Lowell, Henry
Wadsworth Longfellow, John Greenleaf Whittier, Henry Ward Beecher,
because we have become accustomed to them, we suppose. Charles A,
Dana (New York Sun) preferred to say and write G. Washington
Childs, instead of George W., but we are not aware that Mr. Childs
ever wrote C. Anderson Dana. General Lewis Wallace, and Alexan-
der G. Bell are both right, General Lew Wallace, and Alexander Gra-
ham Bell, both sound familiar. Custom and pra ctice regulate many
such matters.
Quotation of Jesus. I find the following given as a quotation of
Jesus. Where is the first of the sentences found ? Allen,
" Just now my mother the Holy Spirit took me by one of my hairs
and bore me up on to the great mountain Tabor. * Thou shalt not
tempt the Lord thy God.' "
Both sentences are found in the " Gospel Ac cording to the Hebrews,"
verse 31. This Gospel has been edited by Edward Byron Nicholson,
M. A., with ample and copious notes, in octavo size, and published
by C. Kegan Paul & Co., London, 1876 ; pp. 162.
The second sentence is found in Deuteronomy vi, 16 ; also quoted
by Jesus in Matthew (iv, 7) and Luke (iv, 12).
Conferring Golden Rule Degree. (Vol. XII, p. 114.) The
22d of the month was not selected for conferring the Golden Rule
Degree, as inferred by " Odd Fellow," in his question. The Grand
Lodge of Maryland and of the L^^nited States was regularly organized
on February 22, 182 1 (the anniversary of Washington's birth). That
body decided to hold quarterly sessions, on the 22d of May, August,
and November, which was done, with two exceptions, till the Grand
Lodge of the United States was organized, January 15, 1825, after
which date annual sessions prevailed. The G. R. Degree was then
conferred on those dates.
( 173 J
CEDIPUS JUDAICUS, ROMANUS, COLONUS, ETC. (Vol. XII, p. 8. )
The first of these books Qudaicus) raised a warm controversy as
to the translation of the Hebrew words and their interpretation.
Several volumes were published rapidly, two by Rev. George D'Oyly,
opposed to Drummond's interpretation ; two by " Vindex/'nn support
of Drummond ; one each by " Biblicus " and *' Candidus," in sup-
port of Drummond ; the last three under pseudonyms being published
and bound in one volume. The origin of the Signs of the Zodiac is
an interesting portion of the discussion, as the first dissertation of
Drummond, on 49th of Genesis, gives his interpretation of Jacob's
prophetic utterances. This dissertation was published originally in the
Classical yournal^ No. 6, for June, 181 1. The series of these contro-
versies are as follows :
The OEdipus Judaicus. By the Right Honorable Sir William Drum-
mond. London, 181 1. New edition revised. London, 1866. 8vo,
pp. 266. (250 copies only.) CEDIPO conjedore opus est — Plautus.
Six dissertations : I. On the 49th Chap, of Genesis. IL On the
14th Chap. HL Concerning the Tabernacle and Temple. IV. On
the Book of Joshua. V. Commentary on the Book of Judges.
VI. Short Dissertation concerning the Paschal Lamb.
Letters to the Right Honourable Sir William Drummond relating to
his Observations on Parts of the Old Testament in his recept work
entitled OEdipus Judaicus. By George D'Oyly, B. D. London,
1812. 8vo. pp. 72.
Remarks on Sir William Drummond's (Edipus Judaicus, being a
Sequel to Letters to Sir William Drummond. By George D'Oyly,
B. D. London, ifc)i3. 8vo. pp. 202.
Letters to the Rev. George D'Oyly, B. D. An Answer to his Attack
on the OEdipus Judaicus. By Vindex. London, 1812. 8vo. pp, 114.
Additional Letters Addressed to the Rev. George D'Oyly, B. D., in
Answer to his Remarks on the GEdipus Judaicus. By Vindex,
Biblicus, and Candidus. London, 1814. 8vo. pp. 350.
The OEdipus Romanus, or an attempt to prove from the Principles
of Reasoning, adopted by the Rt. Hon. Sir William^Drummond, in
his (Edipus Judaicus, that the Twelve Caesars are the Twelve Signs
of the Zodiac. By Rev. George Townsend, A. M. London, 1819.
8vo pp. 148.
The last volume (Romanus) by Townsend is opposed to Drummond.
Townsend endeavors to show by the same course of reasoning, as
( 174)
he claims, that Jacob's utterances would apply
(Compare these assignments with those in Vol.
(drummond.j
signs. names. tribes.
Y Aries, Gad,
y Taruus, Joseph,
n Gemini, Benjamin,
23 Cancer, Issachar,
SI Leo, Judah,
iijf Virgo, Napthali,
ifli Libra, Aslier,
wi Scorpio, Dan,
t Sagittarius, Manasseh,
Vf Capricornus, Zebulon,
SZ: Aquarius, Reuben,
H Pisces, Simeon & Levi,
to the Twelve Caesars,
XL p. 264) :
(townsend.)
CiESARS.
Caius Julius Caesar.
Augustus.
Tiberius.
Caligula.
Claudius.
Nero.
Galba.
Orlho.
Vitellius.
Vespasian.
Titus.
Domition.
The work by George R. Gliddon is " Otia ^Egyptiaca/* instead of
CEdipus as quoted by the questioner. Sophocles' drama " Coloneus "
needs no remark,
Thalks — One of the Seven Wise Men of Greece. A sophist
wishing io puzzle him with difficult questions, the sage of Miletus re-
plied to them all without the least hesitation, aud with the utmost
precision.
1. What is the oldest oi all things? God; because he has always
existed.
2. What is the most beautiful of all things ? The world, because it
is the work of God.
3. What is the greatest of all things ? Space, because it contains
all that has been created.
4. What is the most constant of all things ? Hope, because it still
remains with man, after he has lost every thing else.
5. What is the best of all things ? Virtue, because without it there
is nothing good.
6. What is the quickest of all things ? Thought, because in less
than a moment it can fly to the end of the universe,
7. What is the strongest of all things ? Necessity, which makes
men face all the dangers of life.
8. What is the easiest of all things ? To give advice.
9. What is the most difficult of all things } To know yourself,
10. What is the wisest of all things 1 Time, because it discovers all
things.
( 175 )
Legend of the Cross. *^ After the death of Adam, Seth planted
on the tonfib of his father a shoot from the tree of life which grew in
the celestial Paradise. From it sprang three little trees united in one
single trunk ; and from one of these Moses gathered the rod with
which he astonished the Egyptians and the people in the desert. Solo-
mon desired to convert the same tree, which had become gigantic in
size, into a column for his palace, but being either too shore or too
long, it was rejected, and served as a bridge over a torrent. The
queen of Sheba refused to pass over that tree, declaring that it would
one day occasion the destruction of the Jews. Solomon then com-
manded that it should be thrown into the pool of Bethesda, and its
virtues were immediately communicated to the waters. When Christ
was condemned to death his cross was made of the wood of that very
tree. It was buried on Golgotha, and afterwards was discovered by
the empress Helena, the mother of Constantine the Great. It was
carried away from Palestine by Chosroes, king of Persia, who flat-
tered himself that in possessing it he possessed the son of God, and
he caused it to be enthroned on his right-hand ; but it was brought
back in triumph to Jerusalem by the emperor Heraclius. Being after-
wards dispersed into a multitude of fragments throughout the then
Christian world, countless miracles being performed by it. The wood
of the cross was born with the world in the terrestrial Paradise ; and
it will reappear in heaven at the end of time, borne in the arms of
Christ or of his angles, when the Lord shall descend to judge the
world at the last day."
Tradition of John the Baptist. The Messenger of Life came to
John and said : ** Baptize me with the baptism with which thou bap-
tizest, and pronounce over me the name which thou pronouncest."
The Baptist, being fatigued, put him off till the next morning. The
following day, John when into the middle of the Jordan, opened his
arms, and received therein the Apostle of Life. The Jordan seeing
him, overflowed its banks, but retired at the glance of his eye. John
then spoke aloud and said : '' I have baptized thousands of souls, but
such a man as thou never came unto me before.'' The (ishes and the
birds glorified the Apostle of Life, saying : " Blessed be thou, and
the place to which thou comest, and the place whither thou goest.**^
John now recognizing Hebel Ziva, said : '* Thou art he in whose
name I have baptized ; lay on me the hand of truth." The Apostle
of Life replied : *' If I lay my hand upon thee, thou wilt depart from
thy body." John answered : ** I have seen thee : I desire not to re-
main here ; separate me not from thee." Thereupon Hebel Ziva.
casts John's body of flesh and blood into the Jordan, wraps him in ai
bright garment, and crowns him with a tiara of light. Then he takes
him to the place of all purity, where he will remain forever.
( 176 )
The Letter M and the Napoleons, Marboeuf was the first to
recognize the genius of the Napoleon at the Ecole Militaire, Marengo
was the greatest battle gained by fionaparte» and Melas opened to
him the way to Italy. Mortier was one of his first generals, Moreau
betrayed him, and Murat was the first martyr in his cause. Marie
Louise partook of his highest destinies, Moscow was the abyss in which
he was engulfed. Metternich conquered him on the field of diplo-
iTiancy. Six marshals (Massena, Mortier, Marmont, Macdonald^ Mu-
rat, Moncey, and twenty-six of his generals, of divisions) had names
beginning with the letter M. Murat, Duke of Bassno, was the coun-
selor in whom he placed the greatest confidence. His first great bat-
tle was that of Montenotte, his last was that of Mont Saint-Jean. He
gained the battle of Moscow, Montmirail, and Montereau. Then
came the assault of Monmartre. Milan was the first enemies' capital
and Moscow the last in which he entered. He lost Egypt through the
blunders of Menou, and employed Miollis to make Pius VII prisoner.
Malet conspired against him ; afterwards Marmont. His ministers
were Maret, Montalivet, and Mollien. His first chamberlain was
Montesquieu, his last sojourn Malmasion. He gave himself up to
Captain Maitland. He had for his companion at St. Helena, Mont-
tholon. and for his velet Marchand.
If we examine the history of his nephew Napoleon III, we find that
the same letter has no less influence, and we are assured that the cap-
tive of Wilhelmshohe attaches still more importance to its mysterious
influence than did his uncle. The Empress, his wife, is a Countess
Mantijo ; his greatest friend was Morny : the taking of Malakoff and
the Mamelouvert, the principal exploits of the Crimean war, exploits
due chiefly to the French. His plan in the Italian was to give the
first battle at Marengo, but this was not fought till after the engage-
ment at Montebollo at Magenta. McMahon received for the impor-
tant services rendered by him in the battle the title of Duke of Ma-
genta, as Pblissier received for a similar service that of Duke of Ma-
lakoff. Napoleon now made his entry into Milan, and repulsed the
Austrians at Melegnano.
After 1866, the letter M seemed to have become for him a presage
of misfortune. We pass over Mexico and Maximilian, and take that
war, in which he had founded a vain hope on the the three M's, Mar-
shal McMahon, Montauban, and the Mitraileuse. Mayence was to
have been the base of operations for the French army, but, repulsed
on the Moselle, his fate was decided on the Meuse at Sedan. Finally
we have to mention the fal! of Melz. All these disasters are do to
another M, the enemy of Napoleon — and this is a capital M — Moltke.
— Astrology^ Divination^ and Coincidences^ by Rev, J, M, Buckley,
( 177 )
A Carol. The following carol was taken from a chap-book printed
in or about 1843. These carols were in great vogue years ago in the
<3ld country^ and are even now recited in some sections. Many such
are versified from apocryphal literature of the early church Fathers.
THE CHERRY TREE.
When Joseph was an old man, an old man was he,
And he married Mary the Queen of Galilee ;
When Joseph he had his cotuin Mary got^
Mary proved with child, hy whom Joseph knew not.
As Joseph and Mary walked the garden gay,
Where cherries were growing upon every spray ;
then bespoke Mary with words so meek and mild,
" Gather me some cherries, for I am with child.
Gather me some cherries, they run so in my mind,"
Then spoke Joseph with words so unkind,
•* J will not gather cherries," Then said Mary, " You shall see,
By what will happen, these cherries were for me,"
Then bespoks Jesus all in his mother's womb.
Go to the tree, Mary, and it shall how down,
And the highest branch shall bow to Mary^s knee,
And she shall gather cherries by one, two, and three,"
As Joseph was a walking he heard an angel sing,
** This night shall be bom our heavenly king ;
He neither shall be clothed in purple nor in pall,
But in fine linen, as are babies all,
'^ He never shall require white toine and breads
But cold spring waier with which we were christened ;
He shall neither be rocked in silver and gold.
But in a wooden cradle that rocks 07i the mould."
Then Mary took her young Son, and sat him on her knee,
'* Come tell me dear child, how this world shall be,"
'^ This world shall be like stones in the street,
For the sun and the moon shall bow down at my/eet,^*
Mary's Seven Joys, i, The Annunciation ; 2, Visitation ;|3, Na-
tivity; 4, Adoration of the Magi; 5, Presentation in the Temple;
5, Finding Jesus among the Doctors ; 7, Assumption.
( 178 )
The Student and the Echo.
A LEGEND OF THE GRANITE STATE.
BV GODFREY.
A s^tadent in a damic school
Had often wondered bow hU mates
Obfaine<l their learning^ there by rule,
'Lese they were fkvored by the Fates.
Hard by a strove, at once be hie«,
There to contrive and lav a plan,
Bow he in fame and wealth might rise.
And thus become a noted man.
For verge, 'tis said, be had a taste.
And by himself oft wrote bis rhymes ;
He ne*ef believed hard study placed
A doctor in receipt of dimes.
He sat and mused, at last resolved
To tax his brain, a poem make,
A lay, which oft his mind involved.
And perchance in the press might take.
The title of his lay, be choM
** Tbe Rasiic Lawn," a theme quite plain ;
He sung aload, and so here goes.
His lirst sublime and lofty strain ;
" O lovely lawn, near haunts of gods,
• Thy turf lays green and fallow :
Tbe plowman never turns thy sods,
tnee in song I'll hallow *'—
(Echo), Halloo !
" Halloo.** he cried. ♦* who are you there ?
1 wish for no atlviser ;
To watch and ll«ten, who would dare,
Tliis side of Linden's laer ? •'
(Echo), /, $ir !
*• And who is * /,* that I should fear,
What do you wish to do, sir ?
Who do you wish to teach o'er here,
You listening abuser."
(Echo), JoM, sir/
'* Teach me, and bow, sir, I beseech
Why, sir, you are romantic :
Say, of what times can you me teach ?
Your little voice sounds antic."
(Echo), Antique !
" Of antique times, jou are insane,
I oft have read tlieir lore.
Who ii> suflScient to con tain
The past history of vore ? "
(Echo), Yoaare!
*• You promptly answer veiy well,
Nevertheless, per eiom.
Who is ready, in truth, to tell.
All about old King Priam ? *'
(Echo), Jam!
** Well, I will ask, and you may speak ^
And no more me annoy ;
What ancient city did t-be Greeks,
In ten years* seige destroy ? "
(Echo), Troy I
** The hero of blind Homer's song.
Was one tbe Greeks did cberirh ;
That Grecian hero, brave and strong,
By whose bauds did be perish ? *>
(Echo), ParU!
** In fieht, a Jack, Achilles was ;
He did many cities sack ;
Now who was next to him, tf» Uuu ?
For they bad many Jacks."
(Echo), ^ifax /
" Now, my fHend, with you I*ro classed.
At first you did deceive me ;
Right you have answered what I've asked ^
faro vour friend, believe me."
(EcEo), Leave me !
*• I will, no more I'll try the baxd.
But read the classics through ;
To you I'll bring the questions hard.
So now, good iMend, adieu."
(Echo), Aye^ do I
Next to his class he gladly went,
To his mates be did confess,
That he had found the secret vent
Where they gat their success.
At home awhile he went from school,
Bis late advice to follow ;
He knew that he wan no one's fool,
But an excellent classic scholar.
He to his parent next relates
The episode here told ;
When the father thus an answer makes*
" My SOD, you are whole-«o(d."
" It was tbe Echo ivhich you call
Your now moat learnetl friend;
So now, my son, pride has its fall.
You, back to school, I'll send."
Iforol— Hard study is the only way,
Sound knowledge here to gmfn,
He who improves each moment, may
Rise high In honor's fkme.
—Daily American^ DecewUfer 21, 1863.
(179)
The Asteroids and Satellites of Uranas.
BY. EDWARD DINGLE, TAVISTOCK, DEVON, ENGLAND.
Editor of Notes and Queries :
In your Februarv number, 1894, Notes and Queries, the inquiry-
is made, why the satellites of Uranus receive a percontra direction
from all others ?
In all fairness to any prior instructor on any subject, for reasons
a-ssigned about the working order of connected associations in ma-
chinery, whether for time alone, or by it to measures of power for dis-
tances, we require to estimate the value, by observation and experi-
ment, therefrom.
By the first of Genesis, all stars, with the sun, earth, and moon, in
the central line of business thereof, and by connection, which the
laws of gravitation, also, and Kepler's three laws establish, they are
all associated so that by light on their revolutionary returns to fixed
points in the heavens ; and to be observed from the earth under her
rotation in time by her surface, where the observations are to be made,
all the fourth day of Genesis is a true direction found.
Hence, we get all our engineering agencies for the experimental re-
sult we need, (for, at least, gravitation is admitted to be in uniting
connection with all the universe) ; so, therefore, must the links re-
main active and kept up for the supporting means against attraction ;.
in all, otherwise to collapse in one center of space and ether.
In our commonest watches^ mechanical only, the object to follow
the heavenly motions is to be secured, and by action in one direction
for a check to true time. The most refined means are used by re-
actionaries truly set. The refined chain along a definite path now-
known of the asteroids (all small as compared with other planets,
some very much so) ; but, doubtless, worked by their draft on the
floating gases thrown off from the sun, earth, and moon, etc., we hold
a need to having an electrically set arrangement, to be employed in
such a refined operation, over the forces of the larger globes within.
The earth being one, and under a connection to regulate the vast
forces of solar radiations of hot gases, for time and distance together^
as his is supported by light, new, from above all.
But as it is certain by all astronomical admission of observers, that
this chain of small globes between Mars and Jupiter, are found to
occupy a now settled point of difficulty, respecting the previously un-
accountable disproportion of space between them, as to that of others ;
does it not lead to the evidence for a requirement to aid in the regu-
lative connection for times and distances in all the associations of
( 180)
law by them, by their proportions on solar light for the earth's drafts ?
Uranus is placed, also, in the gravitational connection, at a part, in
the needed, common^ etherial, regulating medium, or first heaven, so
distant as to point to a demand, at use^ of all the forces of heat to
condensations by its loss, as a proper position to make another gen-
tle set of judicial regulators, so far as the home planetary system
demands. This line so opposite to that of all refined agencies at work
on that general one of rotation and revolution, must tend to react on
any minute agencies of disorder caused by any means in wrong done,
by the use of natural forces in them, by any one in whom it is possible,
without, at abuse of law. But of course we must have there, as any
imitative designs require, by the impact displacement of air will be ac-
complished j so that any agencies of will, or power for abuse of the
first set laws of perfection, would have a reactionary, residentiary
capacity to immediately counleract, in degree, the mischief^ chrono-
logically intended to be kept up true, by the alterations in these
reactors.
Such civil eng^ineering here we have and is what all seek of our in-
ventois, and so proportionately make and set for use, reacting regulators.
It is well known, that we cannot, and ought not to exclude the reg-
ulating force of atmospheric air from any of our machinery of time
and place. It is the final agency not at our command ; and then various
ones would leave out the last regulator needed, except that of the
more refined etherial one over it again, needed to raise the air from
the earth's body, when it was by light and heat reduced to the ap-
pointed spheroidal form ; the force also of which is needed to keep up
supply to our lungs, the great consumer of millions of tons of life-
giving oxygen, in it daily, having no other efficient agency to keep it
pure, as well as enough by solar gaseous supplies thereto. It is also
observed that changes in the state of the air daily affect of our best
chronometors, and in free ether the regulating rise or fall, by injury
to any law within, would immediately become subject to the sun's
forces for heat, to aid the perfect circularity of times by distance un-
der changes of etherial depths for all planets. It is truly sublime by
science experimental to be able to trace out these laws divinely made
practical for sight and sense to intelligent man.
Platos. The English Plato — The Rev. John Norris (1657-1711).
The German Plato — Friedrich Heinrich Jacobi ('1743-1819).
The Jewish Plato — Philo Judseus (fio. 20-40).
The Scottish Plato — Dugald Stewart (1753-1828).
Plato of the ISth Century — Francois M. A. de Voltaire (i 694-1 778).
( 131 )
The Symbol of the Indian, Egypytian, and
Christian Cross.
EXTRACT FROM "TRADITION, ITS ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT."
BY ERNEST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
{Translated from the German edition of 1889, by the author.)
Originally the Tree of Life, with the Egyptians, referred to the
^loud. How can this conception have originated ? The electric
spark issued forth fiom the cloud and set fire to a forest or prairie.
This was the original terrestrial fire, and it maintained itself, under
xover of the ashes, by dried-up trees, where man could light a stick
and carry it home. Fire produced warmth and preserved him from a
night-attack of wild animals. Grateful for such benefits, man lighted
an altar -fire, thus returning what he had received to the source of the
life-preserving element. In this manner an eternal symbol was estab-
lished by the smoke-clouds rising from the altar fire, in the likeness of
a tree, by the Tree of Life. This symbol united human life with a
preserving non-terrestrial power. It was easy to keep up the fire by
maintaining it in a state of ignition at special places, from which the
renewal of the fire in the neighborhood could be established. But in
x:our«e of time different methods were discovered for the artificial
bringing forth of the fire. The most ancient of these methods was
doubtless that by friction.
The origin of fire and its preservation, as we have explained it by
a natural process, is described in a Vedic legend. Whilst we say that
lightning was the first bringer forth of fire on earth, the legend intro-
duces a messenger from heaven, called AIAtarisvan, which is the secret
name of the Fire god, Agni. Likewise in the legend a cloud is con-
nected with the origin of fire. Finally the preservation by friction,
caused by two fire-sticks, is also a trait of the legend. For the just
mentioned celestial messenger brought down two wooden sticks, and
taught mankind how, by the friction of these sticks, fire could be pro-
duced. But they are seized by the fire and consumed. Agni, ' an
immortal born l«y moitals,' is sent to die on earth ; * the new-born
son consumes his parents/
These fire-sticks are called Arani, and one of .the two was called
Pramantha. The name M&tarisvan, of the Indian Prometheus, is de-
rived from the Sanscrit mathnhmi^ which means * to rub'. The name
Prometheus is formed after the conception of pramdtha, ^ robbery,'
yet under the influence of the Pramantha stick, according to Kuhn's
definition. The two sticks rubbed against each other, formed the
x>riginal Cross.
This, our explanation of the aboriginal symbolism of the cross, is
( 182 )
confirmed by the Mexican representation of the cross at Palenque in
Yucatan, set up in a temple discovered 1746, which by its form re-
minds us of the ark of the Hebrews. In 1802 it was removed from
its original place by a fanatic, who saw in it an imitation of the Chris-
tian symbol, applied by the aborigines in a miraculous manner. A plas-
ter-of-Paris cast for the Beilin-Museum was taken 1848. The cross is
both represented as made of palm-branches, a bird is on its top, and on
sides stand two priests, of whom one oflFers a child as sacrifice. The
bird is evidently the storm-bird who brings down the fire from the
storm-cloud, and deposits eggs, because fire was regarded as the ori-
gin of life. This human sacrifice, directly connected with the cross,
was offered to the Fire-god.
As the smoke-clouds rising from the altar-fire seemed to form a
tree, so the two fire-sticks of the Vedic legend took the form of a cross.
But whilst the smoke-clouds rising from the altar-fire in the form af a
tree, only for a time stood in connection with fire, fire was actually
engendered by the two sticks in the form of a cross. The smoke-
clouds rising from the altar-fire renewed in man the recollection how
the first terrestrial fire was called into existence from above ; the
cross showed to man how he could himself engender it. Both ideas
reached their culminating point on the one side in the adoration of
fire as the highest gift come down from heaven, on the other side in
the worship of the means for the continued renewal of fire. The com-
bination of both ideas man represented by the symbol of a cosroical
Tree of Life, as the source of his bodily and spiritual life. Because
man regarded fire as the connecting link between heaven and earth,
fire became in later times the symbol of the Divine Spirit, as which it
is referred to in the Pentecostal narrative, and the cross became the
symbol of Divine enlightenment.
The conception on the old and the new man, the two births, and
about a holy mediator between heaven and earthy as Agni was, stood
in connection with fire symbolism. Agni is called * the messenger *
and ' the Holy One for mankind,' also * the Son of Power.*
Whilst in the East the cross was directly connected with fire, the
Swastika Cross of the ancient Indians, symbolizing the spiritual flame,
among the ancient Egyptians the holy Tau-cross, interpreted as * en-
during life * or ankh, was connected with the sun. A well-known
monument from the time of Amenophis II represents a solar ray, at
the end of which is the Tau, touching the nostrils of the King. The
Egyptian cross symbolized the breath or spirit of God, conveyed by a
solar ray to God*s representative on earth, and it was symbolized by
the sun. This symbolism must have been known to Moses, and it is
referred to in the words recorded in Genesis, about God's breathing
in Adam's nostrils the breath of life. In the Western as in the
( 188;
Eastern symbol of the cross the latter was extensively connected with
Divinee nlightenment, till Paul connected it with animal sacrifice.
As a symbol of the Holy Spirit the Tau-cross is indicated by Ezekiel
when describing the vision in which the prophet was instructed to
' set the mark of Tau * on the foreheads of the faithful in Jerusalem.
The sign of the cross at the Christian baptism refers to the same
spiritual symbolism. As the Tau has the form of a yoke, there can be
no doubt but that Jesus referred to the Egyptian symbol of the Tau-
cross, as his yoke or as the cross which followers of him are to take
upon themselves. But Paul connected the cross with the sacriBcal
death of Jesus on the cross, that is with his new doctrine on the
atonement by blood. The aboriginal and the genuine Christian, or
pre-Paulinic cross, is nowhere connected with sacrifice.
Egyptian Masonic Principles.
The By-Laws of Phoenicia Lodge, at Beyrouth, Syria, a copy of
which in A rabic and a translation into English, were recently presented
o the " Acacia Club,'* Chicago, 111., by John C. Smith, are herewith
submitted, and point to the universality of Masonic principles :
1. Worship and honor God, the Creator and Ruler of mankind.
2. Love your neighbor.
3. Avoid wrong-doing.
4. Always do right.
5. Heed not the people's idle gossip.
6. Follow the principles of the religion and respect that of others,
as all men are equal in the eye of God, the true worship of whom is
the practice of good deeds.
7. Do right through the love of doing right.
8. Always keep your character pure and worthy to appear before
God, the Ruler of mankind.
9. Love the righteous and virtuous, pity the miserable, avoid the
wicked, and hate no one.
10. Avoid long conversations with people of rank; be wise with
your comrades, true to your friends, humble to those that are under
you, and piteous to the poor.
11. Flatter not your Brother, because flattery is treachery.
12. Do not let your Brother corrupt your character by his words of
praise.
13. Follow always the voice of your conscience.
( 184 )
14. Be a father to the poor and needy lest your hard-hearted ness
provoketh imprecations^
15. Be generous and helpful to the stranger and pay full honors to
his person.
16. Avoid quarrels and blasphemy, and incline always to the truth.
17. Always respect the ladies, treat them, kindly, and prefer death
to dishonoring them.
18. If God grants you a child, offer Him your thanks and tremble
with the heaviness of your charge.
19. Be a good example to him.
20. Make him fear you till the age of 10, love you till 20, and re-
spect you till death.
21. That means: You must instruct him till his loth year, be asa
father till his 20th year, and a friend till death.
22. Teach him the true principles.
23. Make him indebted to you for the right way you showed to him.
24. Make him a righteous man before you niake him an energetic
man.
25. If you feel ashamed of your situation, you are proud.
26. It is not the situation which makes a man respected, but his
deeds therein.
27. Read and understand these teachings ; go and do likewise, and
always think before acting.
28. Let your deeds be profitable to your Brothers and to yourself.
29. * Be contented in all places and under all circumstances.
30. Rejoice in the right and repont of your sins.
31. Suffer without complaint all miseries and troubles.
32. Condemn not the actions of others as insignificant.
33. Neither rebuke nor exalt any one because God, the Creator
and Instigator of Hearts, is alone able to know the responsibility of
His creature.
34. Respect the ruler of the country where you live, because he
allowed you to live on his land.
35. Respect the government and its laws and enter not into a con-
spiracy against but give it aid in time of need.
36. Avoid disputing in religion, and political matters, so as to keep
the links of humanity unbroken.
37. Help your brother and prefer him to others in all your deal-
ings as long as he is true and righteouons to you and others.
38. Keep your heart clean with your Brothers' families.
39. Keep your Brothers' secrets as you would your own.
40. Be excellent and you will be an example to the people because
of your righteous action.
Odd- Fellows' Journals in United States ^
Arkansas Odd-Fellow, mo.
Bundle of Sticks, mo.
Companion &Am.Odd-Fellow, mo.
Guest, 1X10.
Idaho Odd-Fellow, mo.
Indiana Odd-Fellows, mo.
Iowa Odd-Fellow, s-m.
Journal, mo.
Kentucky Odd-Fellow, mo.
Lodge News, W.
Lodge Record, w.'
Lodge Record, mo.
Lodge Secretary, mo.
Minnesota Odd-Fellow, s-mo.
Missouri Odd-Fellow, mo.
National Odd-Fellow, mo.
National Rebekah, mo.
Nebraska Odd-Fellow, mo.
New Age, mo.
Notes and Queries, mo.
Odd-Fellow (The), s-mo..
Odd-Fellows* Advocate, mo.
Odd-Fellows' Gazette, mo.
Odd-Fellows' Herald, s-mo.
Odd-Fellows' Magazine, mo.
Odd Fellows' Register, mo.
Odd-Fellows' Review, mo.
Odd-Fellows Sittings w
Odd-Fellows Star, mo.
Odd-Fellows' Talisman, mo.
Odd-Fellows' Visitor, mo.
Odd-Fellow World, mo.
Oklahoma Odd- Fellow,
Pacific Odd-Fellow,
Popular Odd-Fellow, mo.
Silver State Odd-Fellow, mo.
Southern Lodge Secret, mo.
Southern Odd-Fellow, mo.
The Beacon Light, mo.
The Rebekian, mo.
The Talisman mo.
Three Links, w
Three Links, mo.'
Three Lmks, mo.
Triple Link, s-mo.
mo.
m.
Batesville,
Columbus,
Columbus,
Eden
Caldwell,
Aurora,
Maxwell,
Boston,
Inez,
Rochester,
New York City,
Water town,
Moreland,
Minneapolis,
Richmond,
Buffalo,
Minneapolis,
Lincoln,
San Francisco,
Manchester,
Owosso,
Huntington,
Lowell,
Bloom ington,
Muskegon,
Portland,
Saint Paul,
Philadelphia,
Philadelphia,
Indianapolis,
Snow Hill,
Aberdeen,
Arkansas
Ohio
Ohio
Pennsylvania
Idaho
Indiana
Iowa
Massachusetts
Kentucky
New York
New York
New York
Illinois
Minnesota
Missouri
New York
Minnesota
Nebraksa
Califonia.
New Hampshire
Michigan
West Virginia
Massachusetts
Illinois
Michigan
Maine
Minnesota
Pennsylvania
Pennsylvania
Indiana
Maryland
South Dakota
El Reno, Oklahoma Territory
Portland, Oregon
Concord, New Hampshire
Denver, Colorado
Atlanta, Georgia
Birmingham, Alabama
Camden, New Jersey
Great Bend, Kansas
Indianapolis, Indiana
District of Columbia, Washington
Duluth, Minnesota
Lexington, . Kentucky
Carroll ton, Missouri
Utah Odd-Fellow, mo. Salt Lake City,
Virginia Odd-Fellow, mo. Portsmouth,
Western Odd-Fellow, s-mo. Topeka,
Widow and Orphans' Friend, mo. Milwaukee,
Wisconsin Odd-Fellow, mo. Milwaukee,
Utah
Virginia
Kansas
Wisconsin
Wisconsin
Masonio Journals in the United States.
American Mason, w. Chicago,
American Tyler, w. Detroit,
Ancient Knight, mo. Philadelphia,
Ancient Cratt Mason, mo. Cleveland,
Bulletin of Pro. A. & P. Rite, mo. New York,
Canadian Craftsman, mo. Toronto,
Compass, Star, and Vidette, mo. Indianapalis,
Craftsman, s-mo. Auckland,
Freemason, mo. Syracuse,
Freemasons' Journal, mo. New York,
Freemasons's Repository, mo. Providence,
Eastern Star, mo. Indianapolis,
Herald of Masonry, mo. Kansas City,
Illinois Freemason, mo. Bloomington,
Journal of the Lodge, s-mo. New Orleans,
Keystone, w. Philadelphia,
Kneph, an. Manchester,
Knight Templar, mo. Marion,
Light, mo. New York,
Lybic Chain, an. New York,
Lodge, mo. Nevada,
Masonia, mo. New York,
Masonic Advocate, mo. Indianapolis,
Masonic Chronicle, mo. Columbus,
Masonic Chronicle, mo. New York,
Masonic Constellation, mo. St. Louis,
Masonic Guide, mo. Birmingham,
Mosonic Home Journal, mo. Louisville,
Masonic Journal, mo. Portland,
Masonic Review, mo. Cincinnati,
Masonic Review, mo. Tacoma,
Masonic Tidings, mo. Milwaukee,
Masonic Token, qr. Portland,
Masonic Trowel, mo. Little Rock,
Notes and Queries, mo. Manchester,
Rough Ashlar, mo. Richmond,
Royal Craftsman, mo. Plainfield,
Signet, mo. Monticello,
Square and Compass, mo. Denver,
Tidings from the Craft, mo. Blacksburg,
Trestle Board, mo, San Francisco,
Voice of Masonry, mo. Chicago,
• Illinois
Michigan
Pennsylvania
Ohio
New York
Canada
Indiana
New Zealand
New York
New York
Rhode Island
Indiana
Missouri
Illonois
Louisiana
Pennsylvania
England
low
New York
New York
Iowa
New York
Indiana
Ohio
New York
Missouri
Alabama
Kentucky
Maine
Ohio
Washington
Wisconsin
Maine
Arkansas
New Hampshire
Virginia
New Jersey
Illinois
Colorado
South Carolina
California
Illinois
Altruist,
mo.
Book-Notes,
mo.
Banner of Light,
w.
Buddhist,
w.
Buddhist Ray,
mo.
Esoteric,
mo.
Flaiming Sword,
w.
Forum,
mo.
Freethinkers' Magazine,
mo.
Harbinger of Light,
mo.
Hercules,
qr.
Harmony,
mo.
Humanitarian,
mo.
Humanity and Health,
mo.
Investigator,
w.
Irish Theosophist,
mo.
JVb. 1. Miscellaneous Exchanges.
St. Louis, Mo., 50
Adelphi, London, Eng., 50
Boston, Mass., 3 00
Columbo, Ceylon, 2 00
Santa Cruz, Cal., 50
Applegate, Cal., i 50
Chicago, 111., I 00
box 2659, New York, N. Y., i 00
Buffalo, N. r., 2 00
Melbourne, Australia, i 50
box 248, New York, N. Y., i 00
San Francisco, Cal., i 00
New York, N. Y., i 00
New York, N. Y., i 00
Boston, Mass., 2 50
Dublin, Ireland, 75
Calcutta, India., 75
New York, N. Y., 3 00
box 13 12, New York, N. Y. i 00
Calcutta, India, 3 00
Adelphi, London, Eng., 5 00
Chicago, 111., 2 00
Loudsville, Ga., 75
Canning Town, London, Eng., 50
San Francisco, Cal., i 00
New York, N. Y., 50
Manchester, N. H., i 00
Dorchester, Mass., i 00
box 2646, Boston, Mass., 50
Chicago, 111., I 50
San Francisco, Cal., i 00
box 2659, New York, N. Y., 2 00
Philadelphia, Pa., 50
Chicago, 111., I 00
Boston, Mass., 3 00
Newchurch, Warrington, Eng., 75
Chicago, 111., 2 50
Boston, Mass., i 00
Madras, Adyar, P. O., India, 5 00
Bombay, India, i 00
Adelphi, London, Eng., i 25
Hillsdale, Cal., 25
Chicago, 111., I 00
Manchester, Eng., 2 00
Adelphi, Loudon, Eng., 75
Portland, Oregon, i 00
Chicago, III., I 00
Journal, Maha-bodhi Society, mo.
Journal of Spec. Philosophy, qr.
Liberty, mo .
Light of the East, mo.
Lucifer, mo.
Monist, qr.
Morning Star, mo.
Mystical World, mo.
New Californian, mo.
New Earth, mo.
Notes and Queries, mo.
Occultism, mo.
Occult World, qr.
Open Court, w.
Pacific Theosophist, mo.
Path, mo.
Peacemaker, mo.
Progressive Thinker, w.
Psychical Review, qr.
Psychic Mirror, mo.
Religio-Philosophical Journal, w.
Signs of the Times, qr.
Theosophist, mo.
Theosophic Gleaner, mo.
Theosophical Siftings, mo.
True Life, s-mo.
Truth Gleaner, mo.
Two Worlds, w.
Vahan, mo.
Universal Republic, mo.
World of Mystery, mo.
Hermetic Philosophy. By " Styx/' an Acolyte of the H. B. of L.
Vol. I. Including Lessons, General Discourses, and Explications
of •* Fragments '* from the Schools of Egypt, Chaldea, Greece, Italy*
Scandinavia, etc. Designed for Students of the Hermetic, Pythago-
rean, and Platonic Sciences, and Western Occultism. Cloth, $r.oo.
Vol. II. Lesson Second, on " Principles and Elements of Things,'^
and a Discourse from " Porphyry ; or Auxilaries to the Perception of
Intelligble Nature." Cloth, $1.50.
Vol. Ill; Can Virtue and Science be Taught? A Comedy found-
ed on Plato's " Meno," applied to Modern Discoveries, Theosophy,
Christian Science, Magic, etc., and to those who are making these
discoveries. " He who values a book for its capacity to stimulate
thought," says the St. Louis Republic^ " will welcome the volumes by
this author as a great treasure." Cloth, $1.25. Lippincott & Co.
Orders filled by Occult Pub. Co., Boston, Mass., or by this office.
Popular Astronomy. May, 1894. No. 9, of Vol. i, contains the
following excellent list of articles by prominent actronomical writers :
The Fixed Stars, III, by W. H. S. Monck ; Constellation Study,
VII, by Winslow Upton ; Variable Stars, VIII by, by J. A. Parkhurst >
A Lesson in Parallax, by Orrin E. Harmon ; Star Clusters, by Roger
Sprague ; The Ether and Gravitation, by W. H. S. Monck ; Newton's
Comet, by John B. Wood ; The Care of the Telescope, by Frank M.
Gibson ; Meteors and Scintillation, by S. E. Christian ; Planetary
Notes and Tables for June, by H. C. Wilson ; General Notes, Book
Notices, Star Chart, constellations visible May 15, from Poole Bros.
Ten numbers a year, $2.50 per annum, Northfield, Minn.
THE BOSTOJ^ TB.ANSCRIPT.
A trustworthy, clean and interesting family newspaper, free from
sensational and objectionable matters, in both reading and advertis-
ing columns ; offering to the educated and intelligent public the mos-
instructive and entertaining selection of news, literary, politics, po-
litical, financial, art, music and general topics of the day and season.
DAILY EVENING TRANSCRIPT. No Sunday edition.
SATURDAY EVENING TRANSCRIPT. Sixteen or more pages.
WEEKLY TRANSCRIPT. Published Fridays.
Address Boston Transcript Co., 324 Washington St., Boston, Mass.
SEND FOR SAMPLE COPIES.
The American Mathematical Monthly.
Published monthly ; price, per annum, $2.00 ; 7 J by 10 in. ; 20 to 30
pp. No. I, January 15, 1894. Edited by Professors B. F. Finkel.
Kidder^ Mo., and J. M. Colaw, Monterey, Va. It will be the earnest
endeavor of this new mathematical publication to instructa II classes
4>f mathematicians^ teachers, and students, by devoting regular de-
partments to the important branches of mathematical science. A due
portion of space will be devoted to the solution of problems, whether
they be easy problems in arithmetic, or the difficult problems in the
calculus, mechanics, probability, or modern or the higher mathematics.
Papers, and other interesting features, will be maintained, including
portraits of prominent mathematicians and their biographies. A col-
umn of Queries and Information, Notes, Books received, etc. Ad-
xlress either of the editors as above.
The April No. contains Biography of Artemas Martin A. M., Ph. D.,
LL.D., by B. F. Finkel, editor ; Logarithms of Negative Numbers, by
M. C. Stevens ; Non-Euclidean Geometry, by G. B. Halsted ; Re-
marks on Lyle*s Postulate, by John Dolman, Jr. ; More Remarks on
Division, by J. K. Ellwood ; Are Differentials Finite Quantities ? by
John N. Lyle ; Note on Centroid of Plane Areas, by G. B. M. Zerr.
Solutions and Problems in all branches of mathematics.
Astronomy and Astro-Physics. New Series commenced with the
eleventh year, 1892. Now in its third enlarged volume, 1894. $4.00
a year, ten numbers, annually. Prof. W. W. Payne, editor, Northfield,
Minn. Important papers in all departments of astronomical science.
The May number of this standard monthly has following contents :
General Astronomy — Frontispiece, Reproduction of a photograph
of the Pleiades made at Goodsell Observatory by H. C. Wilson. Ar-
ticles, Result of an investigation of the aberration and atmospheric
refraction of light, made with a modified form of the Lowry Prism
Apparatus, by Geo. C. Comstock ; On the diameters of Pallas, Ceres,
and Vesta, by E. E. Barnard ; The Perseid Radiant, by W. H. S.
Monck ; The Canals of Mars, by J. R. Holt j The Poulkowa Double
Star Measures, by S. W. Burnham ; Recent observations of the satel-
lites of Jupiter.
Astro-Physics — On the spectrum of Beta Lyrae, plate PII, by H. C.
Vogel ; On the influence of the slit-width on the appearance of comet
spectra, by H. Kayser \ Thermal Radiation from sun-spots, by W. E.
Wilson ; Experimental investigation on the effective temperature of
the sun, made at Daramona, Westmeath, by W. E. Wilson and E. L.
<Jray ; Spectra of the great nebula in Orion and other well-known
nebulae, by W. W. Campbell ; The New Star in Norma, by Edward
C. Pickering. Current celestial phenomena, news, notes, etc.
Fivkel's Mathematical Solution Book.
This book contains systematic solutions to nearly every variety of
problems in Arithmetic, beginning with the simplest in Numeration
and Notation, and leading up to the most difficult in Mensuration.
The subject on Mensuration alone is worth many times the price of
the book. It also contains many solutions to problems in Algebra,
Geometry and Calculus. Cloth, 352 pp. Price, $2.00 Sent post-
paid to any address on receipt of price.
Address Kibler, Cokely & Co , Kidder, Missouri.
This volume is crowded full of formulae and solutions. Problems
and solutions from a large selection of mathematical works in the sev-
eral branches, and also from the leading mathematical journals of the
United States, and many original problems and solutions, with notes
and explanations. All lovers of the bewitching science should have it.
The author of the Mathematical Solution Book is B. F. Finkel, Pro-
fessor of Mathematics in Kidder Institute, Kidder, Missouri. He is
CO editor of Tke American Mathematical Monthly ^ published at Kidder,
Missouri, at $2.00 a year, commenced January, 1894.
Collectanea Hennetica.
Hermetic Arcanum of Penes Nos Unda Tagi. ' 1623. This is
Vol. I of a series of taacts entitled " Colletanea Hermetica,'' edited
by W. Wynn Westcott, M. B., D. P. H. (Supreme Magus of Rosicru
ciation Society, and Master of the Quatuor Coronati Lodge.) This
vol. contains preface and notes by " Sapere Aude," Fra. R.R. et AC.
This is the Secret work of the Hermetic Philosophy wherein the Se-
crets of Nature and Art concerning the matter of the Philosopher's
Stone and the manner of working are explained in an authentic and
orderly manner. It is the work of an anonymous author, ** Penes
Nos Unda Tagi." i2mo, cloth, 56 pp.
Divine Pymander of Hermes Trismegistus. This work is Vol. II
of the series of tracts entitled " Collectanea Hermetica," with a pre-
face by the editor. This volume contains the English translation of
Dr. Everard, 1650, of 17 tracts of which the '* Pymander " is one, at-
tributed to Hermes Trismegistus, otherwise Mercurius Termaximus,
or in the Egyptian language, Thoth, or Taautes,, or Tat. i2mo,
cloth, 1 1 7 pp.
Vol. Ill will be published in due time, which title is to be" A Short
Enquiry concerning the Hermetic Art" ; 17 14. Anon. Introduction
and notes by S. S., D. D. Vol. IV, tD entitled " The Dream of
Scipio," with notes by L. O. " The Golden Verses of Pythagoras,"
prepared by A. E. A. Prices, Vol. I, two shillings and six pence ;
Vol. II, three shillings ; Vol. Ill, two shillings and six pence j Vol.
IV, price not yet fixed. Published by Theosophical Publishing Soci-'
eiy, 7 Duke Street, Adelphi, W. C. London, Eng.
The Biblical World containing the Old and New Testament Stu-
dent. Editor, William R. Harper ; assistant editors, Ira M. Pierce,
Ernest D. Burton, Robert F. Harper, George. S. Goodspeed, Olive J.
Thatcher. Ccommencing with 1894, Vol. HI, this sterling monthly
has been enlarged to the full magazine size, and has appeared in an
attractive new cover. The subscription price is now 82.00 per year,
payable in advance. A thousand pages of the freshest thought on
biblical subjects. Eleven regular departmens : Editorial, General
Articles, Exploration and Discoevry, Comparative Religion, American
Institute of Sacred Literature, Work and Workers, Sunday School,
Synopsis of Important Articles, Notes and Opinions of Current Bibli
cal Thought, Book Reviews, and other Current Biblical Literature,
University Press of Chicago, I). C. Heath & Co., Directors. Many
articles in each number. Biblical theology, religious problems, im-
portant discoveries aud explorations in Assyriology, Egyptology, and
archaeology ; messianic prophecy, apocryphal literature, scriptual stud-
ies, christianic education, historic-critical translations, sacred books,
all departments of literature of a biblical nature. Every student of
the sacred books of all nations should read the '* Biblical World.**
BiBLiA, a monthly magazine of Biblical Archaeology and Oriental
Research. Edited by Dr. Charles H. S. Davis, Meriden, Conn. $1.00
a year, soon in its sixth year, and the only publication in the U. S. de-
voted to biblical archaeology. It gives the latest results in Oriental
lands in researches and excavations, Egypt Palestine, and Syria. All
who desire to keep pace with the discoveries now going on in the East
should be a constant reader of " Biblia " and be informed of the pro-
gress made. New and attractive form with the new volume, with new
features. Subscribe for " Biblia " and note the advance in research.
Facts of Gold. The Truth of History. No. ii, of Series in,
of " Our Race " quarterly, edited by C. A. L. Totten, Box 1333, New
Haven, Conn. Price, 75 cents, single No. •' Then was the secret re-
vealed unto Daniel'^ I^^ni^l 111,19). Subscription, $2.00 a year.
This study is dated March 20, 1894. It is devoted to Times and
Seasons of Babylon, measured, verified and arranged ; in chronologi-
cal order ; with notes and comments j in proof of prophecy ; to which
they reply in overwhelming concert. Such is the anonucement on the
title-page. Subscribe for these studies, and read the large collection
of material facts bearing on every department of science, philosophy,
religion, biblical information, history, folklore, and similar subjects.
The Common Ground of Healing Methods. By Leander Ed-
mund Whipple. This pamphlet is the entire, chapter xv, complete in
itself, from the large work, " The Philosophy of Mental Healing," by
this author. The chapter is " Why do conflicting theories heal?"
Price, 20 cents ; the book itself, $2.50. Metaphysical Publishing Co.,
503 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Sir Francis Bacon's Cyiher Story. Vol. 11. Discovered and
Deciphered by Orville W. Qwen, M. D. Dedicated to the critics,
George P. Goodale, Walter J. Hunsaker, Clay C. Cooper, as a token
of regard. 8vo. pp. loo. Howard Publishing Co., Detroit, Mich.
This is a continuation of the '* Cipher Story " in blank verse which
is Dr. Owen's favorite style of telling the discovery to the Shake-
speare-reading world. In the communications received by the Doctor,
one says, " the paging of the great folio of 1623, and its many other
peculiarities, convinced me that there was probably a cipher narrative
awaiting a decipherer." If the cipher be genuine, Bacon's fame will
be unrivalled. Vol. Ill will continue the great story of the Spanish
Armada. (See N. and Q., Vol. XII, p. x of supplement for notice of
Vol. I.) Shakespeare clubs and collectors will want the volumes.
The Religion 0^ the Stars. This wonderful occult book, by
Olney II. Richmond, Grand Magea of the Ancient Order of Oriental
Mystics for the United States, is filled to overflowing with knowledge
that all seekers and mystics should be in possession of. The book
contains 329 pages on heavy paper. It comprises all of the 16 old
'* Temple Lectures/' with 50 pages additional, devoted to portraying
the Soul under environments ; objections to Reincarnation considered ;
evolution of the Astral, etc. It tells of magical wonders, magnetism of
stars, concerning forces, laws of vibrations, study of infinity, evolution
n all its phases. All this is told in the simple, unstudied manner for
which Mr. Richmond is noted. It is not necessary for one to be a uni-
versity graduate in order to understand this mystic work. It is said
that the owners of the Temple Lectures, published a year ago, will
find the new lectures more than worth the price of the new edition.
The work will be mailed on the receipt of the price, $1.25. Address
O. H, Richmond, 19 10 Washington Boulevard, Chicago, III.
Mathematical Discovery. An instrumeut which squares the
circle, cubes the sphere, and rectifies the curve. Of use to every
draughtsman, mechanic, architect, surveyor, navigator, astronomer, etc.
Also a toy for a child. " The Solving Triangle and Protractor " is
the instrument. All explanations accompany each instrument. As
simple to apply as a T-Square. For term to agents, prices, etc., ad-
dress the inventor, Chas. DeMedici, 60 West iid St., New York City.
lor Sale. The first Seventy Volumes of the ** War of the
Rebellion Records of the Union and Confederate Armies." To be
completed in about 120 volnmes. The volumes are perfect and clean
and just as issued from the Government Printing Office. The vol-
umes from 71 onward will be supplied to the buyer of these first 70 if
desired. Address Henry W. Tewksbury, West Randolph, Vt.
A Memoir on the Life and Character of Hon. Josiah Scott.
By R. C. Colmery, published at Columbus, Ohio, 1881. Incribed to
his beloved wife Susan M. E. Scott. The contents are : Josiah Scott
as a schqlar, as a lawyer, as a judge, as a Christian, with a chronologi-
cal sketch of his life, obsequies, and extract of the sermon by Rev.
J. T. Pollock. Portrait. Born Dec. i, 1803 ; died June 15, 1879.
8vo. pp. 198. Received from John Scott, Esq., Nevada, Ohio.
Judge Scott was an eminent jurist on the bench of Ohio, and resi-
dent of Bucyrus, Ohio. He was also a mathematician of note, and well
known to the mathematicians of this country through personal corres-
pondence, and his communications to the various mathematical pub-
lications of the day. His articles on " Magic Squares,'' which were
published in A. Martin's " Mathematical Annual for 1870, and other
periodicals, are feprinted in this Memoir, and also the entire paper
which was published in a pamphlet in 1869, entitled ** A Discussion
of the Equation ^^^=/2-j-^2^ when ^, /, and d are Interger Numbers."
We appreciate the gift of this Memoir from John Scott, Esq., as we
always cherished a high regard for our former correspondent, Hon.
Josiah Scott.
Annals of Mathematics. Pure and Applied. Bi-Monthly. $2..oo
per annum. Quarto. Successor to " The Analyst," formerly edited
and publibhed by the late Joel E. Hendricks. The "Annals of Mathe-
matics " are edited by Professors Ormond Stone and R. S. Wood-
ward. Address Prof. Ormond Stone, University of Virginia, Va. The
lover of mathematics cannot fail to find in these ** Annals " sufficient
material to engage his skill during the two months interim of publica-
tion. We confess that many of the problems and solutions are beyond
our ken, but for all that, we are glad to get into the deep at times as
it lends new courage for subsequent exploits.
Journal of American Folk-Lore, January-March, 1894, contains
The Fall of Hochelaga, Items of Finn Folk-Lore, Eskimo Tales and
Songs, Retrospect of the Folk-Lore of the Columbian Exposition, A
Remarkable Oath, Folk-Tales of Angola, Folk-Lore Scrap- Book, Bib-
liographical Notes, etc. W. W. Newell, editor, Cambridge, Mass.
Annual subscription, $3.00 ; single number, $1.00.
Astronomical Journal. Published semi-monthly in Boston, Mass
Edited by Benj. Apthorp Gould, address Cambridge, Mass. Price
$5.00 a year. Now in its XVI th volume, 24 pp. each; quarto. Each
volume indexed. This quarto fortnightly journal contains the latest
researches and results of observational and mathematical astronomy,
and has a world-wide reputation.
Life Sketches. Quarterly, 35 cents a year. " Formerly, which?
Truth or Ffction." Sample, 2 cents. Dr. C. T. H. Benton, 6236
Morgan St., Englewood, Chicago, 111.
The Anxient Kgyptian Book of the Dead. Subscriptions paya-
ble on delivery of the book.
The Biblia Publishing Co are about to issue the most complete
edition of the Book of the Dead ever published. The 79 plates of
the Great Turin Papyrus, giving the 167 chapters complete, taken
from Lepsius's Des Todtenbuch der Aegypter tiach dem HitropUphischen
Papyrus in Turin^ and the 20 plates of the Louvre Papyrus taken
from E. de Roughe's Ritud funeraire des Anciens Egyptiens^ public
(fapres U Papytus du Louvre^ are reproduced by the photo-engraving
process in facsimile. M. de Rouge's work was published at $26,00,
and Lepsius's book at $8.00, and both are out of print, and cost much
more to produce them now.
The size of the 99 plates will be 7 x 10 inches, on superfine book
paper, and bound in cloth. Terms to first subscribers : This work
will be sent post or express paid to subscribers for the merely nominal
price of $3.50^ about the cost of reproducing the plates. The edition
will be limited closely to the subscriptions, and when published the
price will be raised to $6.00.
Subscribe for The Flaming Sword. A weekly sixteen-page Radi-
cal, and Rational Reform Paper. The expositor of Koreshanity —
primitive Christianity revived — the bitter foe of every form of evil in
church and state, the promulgator of a new and invincible system of
science, theology and sociology, the latter comprehending an equita-
ble system of exchange destined to revolutionize commercial methods
and crush the iniquitous money power. Sample copy free. Subscribe.
KoRESH, Editor. O. F. L'Amoreaux, Ph, D , Associate Editor,
C. I. Maclaughlin, Managing Editor. The Flaming Sword, Wash-
ington Heights, Chicago, 111. $1.00 per year.
The Tlieosophist
XVth Volume. Devoted to ori-
ental philosophy, art and literature, ^^^ , obtain a patent? For.
and occult studies. Published atPromrt answw and m honertoplnlonjwrltoto
*. J A J T» /^ T J* i. ..u MUNN ifcCO., who have had nearly fifty yean*
Madras, Adyar r, U., India., at tne experience in the patent boaineaa. Commimloa*
T'u^^^^-.ui^^l u^^J^..»^fA.-<. ««. -D^ tlona strictly confidential. A Handbook of In*
1 neOSOpniCal Headquarters^ at KS. formation oonoemlns Patenta and how to Ob*
8w%A«- 4 n nil m />«• < i- ^<% ' « Tk AfA ****» them sent free. Also a catalogue of me c h a n*
per annum, or J5.OO. l here icai and scientific books sent free.
ie n/\ rtA\€r\f\n Vtitrfi^r than Trnfh '' Patents taken thronffh Mnnn ft Oou leoetre
IS no religion nigner than irutn BpecialnotlcelntheSclentlllcAni©rlc«a,and
is its motto. Back Nos. and Vol jgi -j S,'oo^^»»»„^deiy^^^^^^^
umes may be obtained To be ob i^SiTrSJkJi'o^^S^e'JSSSSc*^^
tained also at No. 7 Duke Street, wo^d.^^.e-^_.s^^^^^
A del phi, London: W. Q. Judge, oopleaTaS cents. Sreryntimber oontalna beau-
T> ^ XT -KT \ ^ J o f iif^i piatea. In colors, and photograpba of new
Box 26CO, New York. hooseiLwlth plans, enabling bulldera to abow the
^ '' latest deslsns and secore contracts. Addresa
MUNN & COm Nkw Youk. 361 Bboadwat
Liberal Puhlications.
The Banner of Light is the exponent of the spiritual philosophy
of the 19th century. In its 74th volume ; $2.50 a year, weekly, and
an 8-page paper. Colby and Rich, 9 Bosworth Street, Boston, Mass.
Luther Colby, editor, John W. Day, assistant editor. Message de-
partment, correspondence department, literary and original depart-
ments. Nearly three-quarters of a century an exponent of spiritual
and progressive science. Typographically and artistically executed.
Banner of Light bookstore, containing all the progressive, liberal, and
theosophical literature of the present day connected with the office.
Orders by mail or express solicited and promptly attended to. Books,
pamphlets, and tracts published on liberal terms. Send for sample
copy of paper or catalogue of books published and for sale.
The Boston Investigator. Devoted to the development and pro-
motion of universal mental liberty. An 8-page weekly newspaper of
liberal tenets, and an advocate of mental and moral reform. £rnest
Mendum (Trustee), proprietor ; Lemuel K. Washburn, editor. Pub-
lished at Paine Memorial Building, Appleton Street, Boston, Mass.
Terms, $3.00 a year ; five copies to five subscribers, $12.25 > single
number, 7 cents. A bookstore connected with the office stocked with
the liberal literature of the day. Catalogues of many works printed
weekly in the paper. Send direct to publisher for papers and books.
The Religio-Philosophical Journal. Established in 1865. A
16-page weekly devoted to the leading topics for the times ; advanced
thought, free discussion, the basis of religions, research of truth, and
more light on future life. On December 16, 1893, the established
journal passed in to hands of B. F. Underwood, who had hitherto been
connected with it editorially. Mr. Underwood says he shall present
the best thought of the day, giving prominence to the psychical side
of life and to the moral and spiritual interests of man. Mrs. Under-
wood will be associated with him in the editorial conduct of the paper.
They will keep it up to the high standard which it has maintained in
the past, and will make such improvements as the times demand, and
the requirements of this progressive age may need. Send for sample
numbers under its. new management and judge for yourselves. The
subscription price, $2.50 a year. 92 LaSalle Street, Chicago 111.
The Freethinkers' Magazine. H. L. Green, editor and propiie-
tor. Vol. XII commenced with January, 1894. (E. M. 294). Pub-
lished at 383 Eagle Street, Buffalo, N. Y. Terms $1.50 per annum.
Clubs of five or over, $1.00 each, Single number, 20 cent.
The Resurrection and the Life. Mountain Musings, No. i.
By Peter Davidson, Loudsville, White Co., Georgia. 8vo. pp. 10.
Price, five cents a copy, or twopence. " I am the resurrection and
the life j he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he
live" Qohn xi, 25), quoted on the cover. 1893.
Books For Sale.
Address " Notes and Queries," Manchester, N. H.
History of Candia, Rockingham County, N. H. From its first set-
tlement to the present time. By Jacob Bailey Moore. 8vo. cloth ;
pp. 528, Portrait of the author for frontispiece. Illustrated with 42
portraits and cuts, natives of the town, buildings, landscapes, etc.
XXXIV Chapters; map, and index. Price, $2.25 ; by mail, $2.50
History of Weare, N. H. 1735 to 1888. by William Little. The
Committee of the Town to furnish the material were David Cross,
Abner P. Collins, Sylvester C. Gould, Josiah G. Dearborn, and Robert
Peaslee. Published by the Town. Lowell, Mass., 1888. 8vo. cloth.
Illustrated with 76 portraits, cuts, etc. $3,00
Historical, Biographical, and Miscellaneous Gatherings in the form
of Notes on Printers, Printing, Publishing, and Editing of Books,
Newspapers, and Magazines, from 1420 to 1886, with notices of many
publishers, editors, printers, authors, and inventors. By John VV.
Moore. Part I, pp. 118 ; Part II, pp. 156 ; Part III (Manchester
Press), pp. 176; Part IV, pp. 130 ; Index, pp. 24; total pp.604.
Concord, N. H. 1886. 8vo. cloth. $2.00
Solutions of the Principle Questions of Dr. Charles Mutton's
Course of Mathematics ; forming a General Key to that work, de-
signed for the use of tutors and private students. By Thomas Steph-
ens Davies, F. R. S. London, 1840. 8vo. cloth, pp. 550. $2.00
Sod ; the Mysteries of Adoni ; pp. xviii-|-2i6. Sod ; the Son of
Man ; pp. xxxiv-|-is2 : total pp. 520; two volumes bound in one.
By S. F. Dunlap, author of ** Vestiges of Spirit History of Man," and
" Origin of Names." 8vo. cloth. London, 1861. $4.00
A Collection from the Miscellaneous Writings of Nathaniel Peabody
Rogers. Second ed. Manchester and Boston, 1849. Cloth. i2mo.
pp. 380. Steel portrait of N. P. Rogers. This collection contains
essays from the ** Herald of Freedom." An O. P. book. $1.00
Ancient and Mediaeval Geography, by Charles Anthon. New York,
1850. 8vo. pp. 769. Harpers' edition. $0.60
Solution of the Pyramid Problem, or Pyramid Discoveries, with a
new theory as to their ancient use. By Robert Ballard. Second edi-
tion. 8vo. pp. 109. New York, 1883. $8.80
Books and Pamphlets in all departments of literature for sale, ex-
change, and to give away. Write to this office what you are wanting.
Town histories bought, sold and exchanged. Send list of books th
re wanted. Send list of books you have for exchange.
ilSCEX^I^-A-XTEO'UrS
NOTES ^ QUEHIES
MATUEMATIO
^!^STIC]SM. .11:7. SCfFATE. FJr.
JULY, 1894.
No. 7.
ni^ DOLUF A YEAI IN ADYAUCE.
( 186 )
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES,
n. c. €;oiJi:.]>,
•
• •
•
Editor.
"^-The heart is
the place
where the soul is at its
own
home.
" — Oehler.
Vol. XII.
JULY,
1894.
No. 7.
The Satellites of Uranus. (Vol. XII, p. 48.) The question is
asked^ '* What is the theory proposed to explain why the satellites of
Uranus revolve in a contrary direction from all others ? "
We have carefully read the article in the June number (p. 179),
by Edward Dingle, Tavistock, Eng., and confess we can get little or
no light from his system of metaphysics. It seems to me he gives us
nothing for a foot-hold of information to answer the question.
Now works on astronomy state that these satellites present to our
views some remarkable and unexpected peculiarities. Contrary to
the analogy of the whole planetary system, the planes of their orbits are
nearly perpendicular to the ecliptic^ being inclined 78° 48' to that plane.
This lacks only 11° 12' of their orbits being perpendicular.
Their motions in these orbits are likewise found to be retrograde^ so
that, instead of advancing from west to east round Uranus, as all the
other planets and satellites do, they move in the opposite direction.
A theory has been proposed to account for this at present known
single exception of revolution to the planetary system. It is that at
some indefinite period of time these satellites revolved in harmony
with all other known bodies of the universe ; that on account of their
nearly perpendicularity of orbital planes, they may have been influ-
enced or disturbed by the near approach of some foreign body, per-
haps some comet, which caused them to wabble a dozen or so degrees
at their poles ; that such a disturbance might overbalance the equi-
poise and thus their rotations and revolutions, not ceasing, but cause
the retrograde movements. The illustrations of these motions are
asily shown by revolving globes.
( 186 )
Allegory, Figure, Metaphor, Parable, Simile, etc. I give you
Webster's definition of allegory, figure, metaphor, parable, similitude,
and simile. I also have supplemented these definitions with twelve
passages selected from the New Testament, because they are familiar
to your readers. I would be pleased to have you or some of your
readers state which term as defined applies to the several selections.
W. W. H.
Allegory, A figurative sentence or discourse, in which the princi-
pal subject is described by another subject resembling it in its prop-
erties and circumstances.
Figure, A mode of expressing abstract or immeterial ideas by
words which suggest pictures or images from the physical world.
Metaphor, The transference of the relation between one set of ob-
jects to another set for the purpose of brief explanation ; a com-
pressed simile.
Parable, A comparison ; a similitude ; specifically, a short ficti-
tious narrative of something which might really occur in life or na-
ture, by means of which a moral is drawn.
Simile, A word or phrase by which something is likened, in one or
more of its aspects, to something else ; a similitude.
Similitude, i. The quality or state of being similar or like. 2. The
act of likening, or that which likens, one thing to another. 3. That
which is like or similar.
1. It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than
for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. — Matthew xix, 24.
2, No man having put his hand to the plough, and looking back,
is fit for the kingdom of God.— Luke ix, 62.
3 If thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink ;
for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head -Rom. xii, 20.
4. Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and
have not charity, I am become as sounding brass or a tinkling cym-
bal. — I Cor. xiii, i,
5. Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared
with a hot iron. — I Tim. iv 2.
6. If a man be a hearer of the word and not a doer, he is like unto
a man beholding his natural face in a glass. — James r, 23.
7. It happened unto them according to the true proverb, The dog
X 187 )
is turned to his own vomit again . and, The sow that was washed, to
her wallowing in the mire. — II Pet. ii, 22.
8. A new commandment I write unto you ; which thing is true in
him and in you, because the darkness is past^ and the true light now
shineth. — I John ii, 8.
9. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and
having on the breast-plate of righteousness. — Eph. vi, 14.
10. Today, after so long a time ; Today, if ye will hear his voice,
harden not your heart. — Heb. iv, 7.
11. One of themselves, even a prophet of their own, said. The Cre-
tians are always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. — Titus i, 12.
12. In the midst of a crooked and perversed nation, among whom
ye shine as lights in the woild. — Phil, ii, 15.
The Ogive The curve y ~ ce^^^ ^ is called an O^ive, and it is re-
garded as more likely to be approximately true of a statistical series
than any other that can be specified d. priori.
If all the men of a tribe were arranged in a row according to their
heights, the middle man would have the mean height.
Witch OF Agnesi. The equation x^y :=^ A^a^i^a—y) is known as
the Witch of Agnesi,
Repetition. Dr. Sharp, of Hart Hall, Oxford, had*a habit of re-
peating, in almost every sentence he spoke, the words I say. To his
riend, who ridiculed him for the practice, he made the following hit :
" 1 say they say you I say I say ;
I say, what if I do say I say f
1 say, what business have you to say 1 say f "
To
Find the secret hidden herCy
Laughing froni its safe retreat,
Sending to the questioner
Glances winning, merry, sweet ;
Lurking here as in her eyes,
Whose every look gives glad surprise.
( 188)
The Boyhood of Our Lord Jesus.
CHAPTER I.
Now the boy Jesus Christ when he was five years old was playing
at the ford of streams of water, and he collected and confined the
waters, and directed them in channels, and caused them to enter
pools, and made them become clear and bright. And he took soft
clay ont of the moisture^ and formed twelve birds. For it was the
Sabbath day, and there were many boys with him. Now a man of
Jews saw him with the boys when he made these, and told Joseph his
father, and provoked him against Jesus, and said to him. On the Sab-
bath he hath moulded clay and made birds, which is not lawful on
the Sabbath. And Joseph went and rebuked him^ and said to him.
Why dost thou make these on the Sabbath? Then Jesus clapped his
hands and made the birds fly away before those that spake, and he
said, Go, fly away, and remember me^ ye who live ! and the birds
went away twittering. Now when the Pharisee say it, he was greatly
astonished, and went and told his friends.
CHAPTER II.
Now the son of Annas the scribe also was with Jesus. And he
took a stick from a willow tree and destroyed and broke down the
pool, and let out the waters which Jesus had collected, and made the
pools dry. And when Jesus saw what he did, he said to him. With-
out root shall thy shoot be, and thy shoots shall dry up like 'a bough
of wood, which is broken by the wind, and is no more. And the
boy immediat&ly withered away.
CHAPTER III.
And again Jesus was going with his father, and a certain boy who
was running struck him with his shoulder. Jesus saith unto him.
Thou shalt not go thy way. And immediately he fell down and died.
And all that saw him cried and said. Whence was this boy born, that
all his words become deeds ? And the kindred of him that was dead
drew nigh to Joseph, and said to him. This boy is thine ; thou canst
not dwell with us in this village ; but teach him to bless.*
CHAPTER IV.
Now he came near to the boy and taught him, and said, Why dost
thou these things? and wherefore speakest thou these things? and
they consider and hate thee. Jesus said, If the word of my Father
were not wise he would not know how to instruct children. And
again he said, If they were the children of the bride- chamber they
C 18P )
would not receive curses ; these will not receive torment. And
straightway they became blind who accused him. But Joseph was
angry and took hold of his ear and pulled it. Then Jesus answered,
and said to him, It is enough for thee to command me and control
me,t for thou hast acted without knowledge.
CHAPTFR V.
Now a certain teacher whose name was Zacchaeus heard him talk-
ing with his father, and said, O thou naughty boy ! And he said to
Joseph his father. How long wilt thou be unwilling to send this boy
to learn to love children of his own age? Joseph answered and said,
And who is able to instruct a boy like this? Does he suppose he is
deserving of a small cross? Joseph t answered and said to the
teacher, These words which thou hast spoken, and these names, I am
a stranger to them. For I am apart from you, and I dwell within
yod.§ Honor in the flesh I have not. Thou art in the law and in
the law abidest ; for when thou was born I was ; but thou supposest
thou art my father. Thou shalt learn from me instruction which no
other man knoweth, nor is able to learn, and the cross which thou
didst speak of, he shall bear whose it is. For when 1 am greatly ex-
alted I shall lay aside whatever is mingled in your nature ; for thou
knowest not whence thou art ; for I alone know truly when ye were
born, and how long ye have to remain here.
CHAPTER VI.
Now when they heard they were astonished, and cried out and
said, O sight and sound of wonder ! We never heard that man spake
such words as these, neither priests, nor scribes, nor Pharisees.
^ Whence was this one born that is but a child of five years, and
' speaks these words ? Man hath never seen such a one as He.
Jesus answered and said to them. Ye marvel at what I said to you.
That I know when ye were born. And again I have something
more to say to you. And when they heard they were silent and
could not speak. And Zacchaeus the teacher said to Joseph, I will
teach him what he ought to learn. And he took him into the school.
But when he came in he was silent. But Zacchaeus the scribe be-
gan to say to him from Aleph ; and repeated to him all the letters
many times ; and told him to answer and say after him. But he was
silent. Then the scribe was angry, and struck him with his hand
upon his head. And Jesus said, A blacksmith's anvil when it is
beaten receives correction, and it does not feel. But I am able to
say the things which are spoken by you with knowledge and under-
standing. The scribe answered and said, He is something great ;
either he is God, or an angel, or — what to say I know not.
( 190 )
CHAPTER VII.
Then the boy Jesus, laughed, and said, Let those bear fruit in
whom is no fruit, and let the blind see the living fruit of the Judge.|
CHAPTER VIII.
And again, once on the Sabbath day Jesus was playing on the
housetop, and one of the boys fell down and died. And when the
others saw this they fled, and Jesus was left alone. And the kin-
dred of him that was dead took hold of him, and said. Thou didst
cast the boy down. And Jesus said, I did not cast him down. And
they reviled him. Then he came down beside the dead, and said,
Zeno, — for this was his name, — did I cast thee down ? Now he
forthwith leaped up and stood, and said, No, my Lord. And all of
them marvelled ; the kindred also of the boy praised God for these
wonders.
CHAPTER IX.
Now again, once after Jesus was seven years old, his mother sent
him to draw water. And in the press of a great crowd, his pitcher
struck (something) and was broken. But Jesus spread out the cloak
that he wore, and gathered up and brought the water. Now his
mother Mary was astonished at all she saw.
CHAPTER X.
And again, once Jesus was playing, and he sowed one bushel of
wheat, and reaped a hundred quarters, and gave them to the people
of the village.
CHAPTER XI
Jesus was eight years old ; and Joseph was a carpenter, and made
nothing else but ploughs and yokes. And a man ordered of him a
couch of six cubits. And there was not the proper measure in one
piece of one side, but it was shorter than its fellow. And the boy
lesus took the measure of the wood, and pulled and stretched it, and
made it equal to its fellow. And he said to Joseph his father, Do all
that thou wishest.
CHAPTER XII.
Now Joseph, when he saw that he was clever, wished to teach him
letters, and brought him to the house of a scribe. And the scribe
said to him. Say Aleph ; and Jesus said it. And the scribe went on
that he should say Beth. And Jesus said to him, Tell me first what
Aleph is, and then I will tell thee about Beth. And the scribe took
( m )
and smote him ; and forthwith he fell down and died. And Jesus
went to his kindred. And Joseph called Mary his mother, and com-
manded her that she should not let him go out of the house, lest
those should die who smote him. '
CHAPTER XIIT.
Now a certain scribe said to Joseph, Hand him over to me, and I
will teach him. But Jesus entered the house of the scribe, and took
a volume and read, not what was written, but great marvels.
CHAPTER XIV.
And again, Joseph sent his son James to gather wood^ and Jesus
went with him. But while they gathered wood, a certain viper bit
James in his hand. And when Jesus came near him be did nothing
else to him but stretched out his hand to him and blow upon the bite,
and it was cured.
CHAPTER XV.
And when Jesus was twelve years old they went to Jerusalem, as it
was the custom with Joseph and Mary to go to their festival. And
when they had observed the Passover, they came back to their house.
And when they set out to come back, Jesus tarried in Jerusalem.
And neither Joseph nor Mary his mother knew, but supposed he was
with their company. And when they came to the resting-place for
that day, they bought him among their kindred, and among their ac-
quaintance. And when they found not Jesus they came back to
Jerusalem and sought for him. And after three days they found him
sitting among the doctors, both hearing them and questioning them.
And all who heard him were astonished, because he silenced these
doctors ; for he expounded unto them the parables of the prophets,
and the mysteries and hard sayings which are in the law. And his
mother said to him, My son, why hast thou done these things to us
who have been distressed and troubled, and seeking for thee ? Jesus
answered and said. Why did yea seek me ? Know ye not that it be-
hoovelh me to be in the house of my Father ? The scribes and
Pharisees answered and said to Mary, Art thou the mother of this
boy } The Lord hath blessed thee ; for glory and wisdom like .this
we have not seen in boys, nor have we heard that any man has men-
tioned. And he arose and went with his mother, and was subject to
them. But his mother retained all these words. Now Jesus in-
creased and advanced in wisdom and in grace with God, and with
men. Amen.
HERE ENDETH THE BOYHOOD OF OUR LORD,
• I. e., except thou teach me to bless, t Literally, find me. t So
(192)
the Syriac, but Jesus is necessarily meant. § Or, among you. | In
plain words the sense of the Syriac may be, " Let the fruitless be
fruitful, and the blind see the' living fruit of judgment."
For other accounts of these claimed boyhood miracles see the ref-
erences given by Wm. Emmette Coleman, Notes and Queries, Vol.
VIII, p. 256.
[The foregoing chapters of " The Boyhood of Jesus " have been com-
posed in the latest style of prose composition adopted by some of the
metropolitan journals. The method is adopted to save much valuable
time to the compositor consumed in endeavoring to equalize the spac>
ing, and even then the desired object is only partially overcome ; but
this latest method secures equal spacing and leaves the lines uneven,
much resembling blank poetry. Liberty^ New York City, estimates
a decrease of one third the time in composition and distribution, etc.]
The Syriac Gospel of the Boyhood of Our Lord Jesus. It will-
be seen that the foregoing document resembles very closely the first
Greek text of the Gospel of Thomas ; but it differs in isolated words,
contains additional sentences, and omits extensive portions Dr. Wil-
liam Wright edited this Syriac from a manuscript of the sixth century
in the British Museum. I (B. H. Cowper) have not exactly followed
his translation, because it has been made closely literal for critical
purposes. Readers who wish for a more minute rendering than the
foregoing must consult Dr. Wright's valuable work,* of which free use
has been made with his full concurrence. This is believed to be the
most ancient extant form of the Gospel of Thomas. It is thou
it would be interesting to the student to make these explanations, who
might desire to see the different forms of these documents. The
quotations from St Luke (11, 41-52) in chapter xv, are not made from
either the Peshito, Curetonian, or Heraclean Syriac ; although the
translator may have known the first or second of these works.
♦ Apocrypha (^Syriac), Contributions to Apocryphal Literature of
New Testament. Protevangelion, or History of Birth of Our Lord,and
Virgin Mary ; Gospel of Thomas the Israelite, or Infancy of Our
Lord ; Letters of Herod and Pilate ; History of Last Da)rs and
Descth of Virgin Mary, the Holy Mother of God ; Obsequies of the
Holy Virgin. Translated by W. Wright, with notes. Pp. 64.
Appendix, Syriac text, pp. 68. London, 1865.
To a Skull. Al dcatt^hte^ atiephuke; Vesaph mepithaike yetuphum.
This line was uttered by Hillcl, on seeing a skull floating on the
water. It suggested retribution. Here followeth the translation ;
** Because thou didst cause others to float, they have floated thee ;
and, in the end, they who caused thee to float, shall be floated them-
selves.
( 193 )
Eathan Allen Hitchcock. Who was E. A. Hitchcock, whose
name is bracketed as the author of " Remarks on the Alchemists,"
on the third page of cover, May No. of N. and Q.? N. B.
General Ethan Allen Hitchcock was the son of Judge Samuel
Hitchcock, of Vermont, and the Grandson of the celebrated Ethan
Allen, whom it it will be remembered at the beginning of the war of
tke Revolution, then demanded the surrender of Fort Ticondoroga,
** In the Name of the Great Jehovah and the Continental Congress ! "
General Hitchcock was born in 1798, graduated at West Point in
1817, ser\'ed with his regiment in the Southern States where, before
he was twenty-one, he became noted for his metaphysical ideas, and
his knowledge of the Platonic philosophy. He traveled in Europe two
years, as a student, singularly fitted to communicate the mystic ideas
of the Hermetic philosophers of whose writings he had become the
possessor of more than t,ooo volumes and pamphlets. His first work,
quoted by ** N, B." in the question above, was published anonymously
at Carlisle, Pa., in 1855, and received, with others of similar thought,
an eighteen-column review in the Westminster Review, for October,
1856. The article is too long to make any abstract from sufficient to
give a just appreciation of Gen. Hitchcock's mystic philosophy.
The following bibliography contains the works of Gen. Hitchcock,
so far as we have any knowledge :
Remarks upon Alchymists, and the supposed sbject of their Pursuits ;
showing that the Philosopher's Stone is a mere Symbol, signifying
something that could not be expressed openly, without incurring
the danger of an Auto da M, By on Officer of the United States
Army, Carlisle, Pa. 1855.
Remarks upon Alchymy and the Alchemists, indicating a method of
discovering the True Nature of the Hermetic Philosophy, and show-
ing that the Search after the Philosopher's Stone had for its Object
the Discovery of an Agent for the Transmutation of Metals ; being
also an attempt to rescue from undeserved opprobrium the reputa-
tion of a class of extraordinary thinkers in past ages. '* Man shall
not live by bread alone." Boston, 1857 Pp. 304.
Swedenborg, a Hermetic Philosopher. Being a Sequel to Remarks
on Alchymy and the Alchemists ; showing that Emanuel Sweden-
borg was a Hermetic Philosopher, and that his writings may be in-
terpreted from the point of view of Hermetic Philosophy. With a
( 194 )
chapter comparing Swedenborg and Spinoza. '^ One truth openeth
the way to another.*' New York, 1858. Pp. 352.
Christ, the Spirit ; an Attempt to State the Primitive View of Chris-
tianity. " It is the Spirit that quickenth : the Flesh profiteth noth-
ing."— JoAn VI, 23. " The Letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life."
— II Cor. 11,1 6. St. Louis, Mo., i860. Pp. xiv-l-376. Second
edition, enlarged. Part First, pp. xl-|-4S2 ; Part second, pp.
xxviii4-452. New York, 1861. (Third edition, Parts First and
Second, New York.) Fourth edition, pp. xl-|-4S2 ; Part second
pp. i2-fxxviii-f-484. New York, 1874.
Spenser's Poem, entitled Colin Clouts Come Home Againe, explained ;
with remarks upon the Amoretti Sonnets, and also upon a few of
the Minor Poems of other early English Poets. N. Y. 1865. Pp. 306.
Remarks on the Sonnets of Shakespeare ; with the Sonnets. Show-
ing that they belong to a Hermetic Class of Writings, and explain-
ing their general meaning and purpose. New York, 1866. Pp. 286,
Notes on the Vita Nuova and Minor Poems of Dante, together with
the New Life, and many of the poems. New York, 1866. Pp. 378.
Red Book of Appin ; a Story of the Middle Ages ; with other Her-
metic Stories and Allegorical Tales. New edition , enlarged by a
Chapter of the Palmerin of England. With interpretations, and
remarks upon the Arabian Nights' Entertainments. New York,
1866. Pp. 298. (An edition was previously published in a i6mo.
pamphlet form.)
♦ • ♦
The Pestilential Cycles. The periodicity of epidemic visitations
is an old idea. Sydenham, for instance, states that the plague visits
England every forty years, According to Jackson, it visits Morocco
every 20 years. Prom other writers it is learned that it visits Egjrpt
at intevals of 7 years, and at Aleppo every 10 years. In Iceland, the
small-pox is said to break out every 20 years, and in the north of
Persia the same disease appears at intevals of 6 to 10 years. But
Humbolt observes a perodicity of 10 to 18 years in the recurrence of
yellow fever in South America ; while Howe contends that all epi-
demic visitations follow a cycle of 18J years. And thus the sun-spot
period, it will be seen, is not the only pestilential cycle. — Sunspottery^
by J. A, Westwood Oliver.
" Sunspottery, or What do we Owe to the Sun ? " is a pamphlet
containing *' a popular account of the spots on the sun, their phenon-
ema, nature and cau<e ; with an inquiry into their alleged influence
upon the weather, famines, pestilences, commercial panics, etc."
( 195)
Junius. What were some of the arguments brought forward for
proofs that Sir Philip Francis was the author of ** Junius " ? X.
In the investigation of the authorship of the letters of ^* Junius,"
Mr. Taylor employs of necessity a string of mthytnemes in the second
figure, forming together a very strong argument :
1. The author of " Junius " wrote a particular hand,
Sir Philip Francis wrote the same kind of a hand ;
Therefore Sir Philip Francis was the author of " Junius.'*
2. The author of "^ Junius " made certain mistakes in correcting the
proof-sheets,
Sir Philip Francis made similar mistakes in correcting proofs ;
Therefore Sir Philip Francis was the author of ** Junius.**
3. The author of *' Junius *' had a particular style,
Sir Philip Francis wrote in the same style ;
Therefore Sir Philip Francis was the author of '* Junius.**
4. The author of ** Junius '* was guilty of an anomalous use of cer-
tain words J
Sir Philip Francis was guilty of the same anomalous use ;
Therefore Sir Philip Francis was the author of " Junius.**
5. The author of ** Junius ** employed certain images,
Sir Philip Francis employed the same images ;
Therefore Sir Philip Francis was the author of " Junius.**
6. The author of " Junius " ceased to write at a particular time,
Sir Philip Francis must have ceased to write at the same time ;,
Therefore Sir Philip Francis was the author of "Junius.**
The ** Letters of Junius '* were a series of caustic satire on politics
dissecting the conduct and characters of public men — the Duke of
Grafton, the Duke of Bedford, Lord Mansfield, and others, not ex-
cepting the King himself. These letters caused the utmost conster-
nation among the ministry, and were very popular for their just cen-
sure, clear reasoning, their great knowledge of the secret govern-
iTient movements, and the brilliancy of their style. It is not positively
known who their author was, but perhaps the most weighty evidence
points to Sir Philip Francis.
A bibliography of the writings of " Junius " was printed in Notes
AND Queries, Vol. V, No. 3, pp. 41-43, taken from the ar.icle on the
same in Cushing's '* Initials and Pseudonyms,.' New York, 1885, pre-
pared by A. R. Frey, of the Astor Library.
( 19fi)
Anniversary Date of the Fall of Troy. On what month and
day does the anniversary of the Fall of Troy take place ? G. S. D.
This is a date on which there is a diversity of opinion. Munsell's
" Every- Day Book of History and Chronology," mentions three dates,
for the destruction of Troy, which are as follows :
1 1 84 (April 24) B. C. The conquest and destruction of Troy by
the Greeks, took place on the 24th of Thargelion.
1270 (May 23) B. C. Larcher places the chronology of the fall of
Troy on this date.
1 1 84 (June 11) B. C. The deslroction of Troy is placed commonly
by English chronologists in the night of this day.
Haydn's *' Dictionary of Dates " has the following entry under Troy :
1 1 84 B. C. Troy taken and burnt in the night of the nth June,
/. e, 23d of the month Thargelion. — Parian MarbUs,
The years assigned for the event are given in Hales' " Chronology "
(i, p. 216), by different authors, as follows :
(Life of Homer), Dodwell, Whiston, Freret, Bouhier, Larcher, 1270
Dicaearchus (B. C. 310) 12 12
Parian Chroncle, V^^9
\ 1184
Timaeus Siculus (B. C. 270) 1193
Democritus (,B. C. 362), Veil. Paterculus (A. D. 31) . . 1191
Apollodorus (B. C. 115), Dionysius Halicarnassus (B. C. 5), ) ^
•Ussher, Simpson, Strauchius, Playfair, j- ''M
Erastosthenes (B. C. 194), Diodorus Siculus (B. C. 194), K ^
Eusebius, Lactantius, Syncellus, Scaliger, Hales, ) "^3
Sosibius, 1171
Newton, ... 904
Here is a difference; of the extremes of 366 years. The names of
the Attic or Greek months are given by Hales as follows :
March 25, Mun5xhion. September 25, Maemakterion.
April 25, Thargalion. October 25, Pyanepsion.
May 25, Skirrophorion. November 25, Posideon.
June 25, Hecatombaeon. December 25, Gamelion.
July 25, Metagcitnion. January 25, Anthesterion.
August 25, Boedromion. February 25. Elaphebolion.
There seems to be a disagreement as to the day of the month as
well as lo the year of the event.
( 197)
Translations of Latin Quotations. (Vol. XII, p. 113.) These
quotations are here quite freely rendered as below :
The Latin poem belonging to the twelfth century will bear this
translation.
Hail, O beautiful one I beautiful in back, in limbs, teeth, throat ,
nostrils ; in swan-like loveliness : thou suppassest all in thy beauty
which no one can perfectly describe.
The Latin lines quoted by Gerson will freely bear the following
translation.
Anna married three husbands, Joachin, Cleophas, and Salomas, by
which husbands she bore three daughters, who were given in marriage
to Joseph, Alphaeus, and Zebedee, respectively. The first daughter
gave birth to Jesus, Jacob, and Joseph ; the second to Juda and
Simon ; the third to Jacob and John.
The distich quoted on page 143 of this volume from '* Encyclopaedia
Metropolitana,*' has this
TRANSLATION.
He, truly, is a Persian philosopher who understands the stars, who
knows the efficacy of plants, and the worship of the gods.
Evil-Merodach. (Vol. XII, p. 14.4) Great uncertainty hangs
over the name Evil, It is spelled in the Hebrew text with the aleph^
vau, and lamed. It is probably Skythic or Akaddian. It would be
no great stretch of imagination to regard the aleph as a mere prefix,
and the vau as a dialectic substitute for belt. In this case the name
will be the same as Bel ; and so the two will mean Merodach the
Lord. This theory is somewhat far-fetched, yet we find its counter-
part in the name of Zir Banit the consort of Bel-Merodach. She is
called in II Kings (vxii, 30) SuccothBenoth ; Suka being her name
in Akkad, and prefixed to the Semetic term Benoth or Benit (Venus),
so as to mean Suka the Mother. The term Bel-Merodach is rendered
Merodach the Lord. Inman makes the name Evil Medorach mean
the Lord of the air, apparently identifying Evil with Iva or Yava.
A. Wilder.
Bombast. (Vol. XII, p. 153.) The philogical or etymological evi-
dence that derives bombast from the name of Paracelsus, Bombastes, is
not very strong. Bombax was an ancient ejaculation, expressive of
astonishment and doubtless the term came from that. A. Wilder.
( 198 )
Canker and Cancer. (Vol. XII, p. 144.) The word rendered
" canker " in II Timothy (11, 17) \s gaggraina, gangrene or sphacelus ;
whereas a cancer is a karkinos, or " eating ulcer shaped like a crab."
A. Wilder.
Columbia and Olombia. (Vol XII, p. 113.) The change of » to ^
in words of one language transferred to another is very common. It
has been pleaded that the two letters were sounded alike. Thus we
find that words and names in Latin ending in us and um became o in
the Romanesque dialects. I surmise that the last letter in such cases
was not sounded, and was finally dropped, the u then being thus ex-
changed for o. Even Hebrew and Phoenician words, when written in
Roman letters, often substitute for the vau. The name Ashtaroth
has a vau in the last syllable.
Probably Dr. Von Swartwout, in writing Obmbia, had in view the
South American name Colombia. A. Wilder.
Genuine Theosophy. I cannot speak for others, but think that
the thirteenth chapter of the Pauline epistle to the (first) Corinthians
is genuine theosophy. So, too, is " the Lord's Prayer " (Matt, vi, 8-15).
A. Wilder.
Apotheosis and Pantheon. (Vol. XII, p. 113.) Apotheosis is a
term used by Strabo and Cicero in the sense of deification. The
Macedonian kings from Alexander down were styled theos^ and the
emperors were Divi. Not to worship their statues was atheism^ a term
that principally signified what treason now does — not a rejecting of
gods, but a failure to do proper homage to the god or tutelary of the
commonwealth.
The Pantheion is set forth in a work of Aristotle as a place or pre-
cinct sacred to all the gods. Such was the Pantheon at Rome. The
term is also sometimes applied to the image of one divinity which was
adored with the significant emblems of other gods. A. Wilder.
Ecclesiastes and Ecclesiasticus. The title Ecdesiastes (Hebrew,
Koheleth or Kaalat) denotes a man that calls the people together or
who discourses to an assembly ; Ecclesiasticus signifies one who be-
longs to an assembly, perhaps the chief of a congregation. The
former term is a noun, the latter an adjective. A. Wilder.
( 199 )
Figures of Etymology. (Vol. V. XI, p. 300.) A figure of etymol-
ogy is an intentional deviation from the ordinary formation of a word.
The principal figures of etymology are eighf, as follows :
Apharesis is the elision of some of the initial letters of a word, as
'gainst, for against ; *neath, for beneath.
Prostheis is the prefixing of a letter or syllable to a word, as adown,
for down 5 bestrown, for strown.
Syncope is the elision of some of the middle letters of a word, as
e'en, for even ; conq'ring, for conquering.
Apocope is the elision of some of the final letters of a work, tho', for
though ; 'tother, for the other.
Paragoge is the annexing of a syllable to a word, as Johnny, for
John ; withouten, for without.
Diaresis is the separating of two vowels that might be supposed to
form a diphthong, as cooperate, not cooperate ; aeronaut, not aeronaut ;
orthoepy, not orthoepy.
Synaresis is the sinking of • two syllables into one, drowned, for
drown-ed ; I'll, for I will.
Tmesis is the insertion of a word between the parts of a compound,
or between two words which should be united together, as to us ward,
for toward us ; to God ward, for toward God (II Cor. in, 4 ; I Thess-
I, 8) ; assembling of ourselves together^ for assembling together of
ourselves (Heb. x, 25).
Figures of Orthography. The principal figures of orthography
' are two, and are termed as follows : Archaism and Mimesis.
Figures of Syntax. The principal figures of syntax are ^vt^ and
are termed as follows : Ellipsis^ Enallage^ Hyperbaton^ Pleonasm and
Syllepsis.
Figures ot Rhetoric. The principal figures of rhetoric are six-
teen, and are termed as follows : Allegory^ Antithesis^ Apophasis^
Apostrophe^ Climax^ Ecphonesis^ Erotesis^ Hyperbole^ Irony ^ Metaphor^
Metonymy^ Onomatotceia, Personification^ Simile^ Synecdoche j and
Vision.
John Holmes gi\es in his index the names of 253 figures of speech,
which embrace almost every form of expression. To find a definite
name for every particular mode of expression is not necessarily con-
ducive to the right use of language.
( 200 )
Technical Names of Punctuation Points. What is the technical
names of the exclamation and interrogation points ? Pupil.
The technical names of some of the punctuation poinU^ and over
some letters, are rarely used, yet it is well to give a page of these for
the school boy, to show that almost every letter, point, mark, and the
like has a right name.
The Ecphoneme ( ! ) or note of exclamation is used to denote a
pause with some strong emotion of admiration, joy, grief, or other
feeling, as What a gem ! Hurrah ! O Death !
The Eroteme (?) or note of interrogation is used to designate a
question, as What is his name ? Who struck Billy Patterson ?
The Parentheses ( ) or curves are used to enclose words explana
tory, names, dates, references, foreign words, and other.
The Stentone ( i ) or breve is used to denote either the close, short
sound of a vowel, or a syllable of short quantity, as live, to have life ;
r&ven, to devour.
The Macrotone ( a ) or Macron is used to denote either the open,
long primal sound of a vowel, or a syllable of long quantity, as live,
having life ; raven, a bird.
The Dierasis ( o ) is a mark over a vowel to show that it is to be
pronounced separately from the vowel it. Coeval, reincarnation.
The Guillemets ( '^ " ) or quotation points distinguish words that
are exhibited as those of another author or speaker. A quotation
within a quotation are usually marked with single points, as " And
again, he saith, * Rejoice, ye Gentiles, with his people.' "
The Crotchets [ ] or brackets generally enclose some correction
or explanation, and sometimes the subject; and often notes made by
the editor when replying to a correspondent. ** He [Mr. Smith] was
of a different opinion."
The Asterisk ( * ) or star ; the Obelisk ( t ) or dagger ; the Deesis
( t ) or double dagger ; the Asierism { *#♦ ) or three stars, are all
well-known marks of reference.
The Cedilla ( ^ ) is a letter-mark borrowed from the French, by
whom it is placed under the c, to give it the sound of s, before a or o,
as facade, proven^al, Alen^on, Ma^on, Francois.
The Tilde is the accentual mark placed over an fi, and sometimes
over an 1, in Spanish words, indicating that, in pronunciation, the
sound of the following vowel is to be preceded by that of the initial,
or consonantal, y, as cafion.
( 201 )
On Solar Symbolism.
BY ERNEST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
The discovery of the equinoxes in prehistoric times, followed by
the invention of lunar and of solar star-stations, called forth new ideas
in man's intellect. Taught by nature he had perceived that different
forces in the universe do not interfere with its regular course, but sub-
mit themselves to one law. Even that which seemed to point to a
combat, to an insurmountable hindrance in nature, was transformed
into harmony. The astronomer had observed that certain stars de-
scribe by their apparent course an endless circle, without being ex-
posed to disturbances ; that the disappearance of stars on the horizon
is followed by their reappearance at opposite ends of the same, in un-
changeable periods of time. Why should the course of man's life
not follow movements of bodies in space ? Why should the path of
man's life be chequed by insuperable obstructions, and suddenly end
by death ? Has water lost its existence by evaporatfon, or has it only
been transformed ? When a worm is visibly changed into a butterfly,
when from a lower organism a higher one is developed, how can we
assume that no similar organic change awaits mau, the crown of ter-
restrial creation ?
Other observations in nature confirmed in man these expectations.
The period of time which we call the year he know in a twofold ap-
pearance, in its summer — and winter — garb. The phenomena on
which the dualism of the year is based, and which cause its circular
course, repeated themselves in day and night, in light and darkness,
and so also apparently in life and death. These phenomena never
came to rest, for a continued combat took place among them. At
times it appeared that one of them had more power than the other ;
at another the contrary was indicated, till at the end it was observed
that the decreasing force of the one became the increasing force of
the other. By this a point was implied in which they have equal
force. All what appeared as a whole in respect of time had there-
fore necessarily this point in the centre. Day had its midday, night
her midnight, and the centre of the year was when day and night are
equal.
The combating element founds in man a sympathizing associate in
C 202 ;
the strife. Originally these conceptions were not connected with any
moral ideas but identified with the useful and the noisome. Every-
where we find the enlightened roan in favor of light and unfavorable
to darkness. Not only he attributed all the good to light, all evil to
darkness, but he represented both by animals, of which he knew
that they are either favorable or hostile to life. Where he found
that the year put on its winter garb, at the autumn-equinpx, there
he placed among the star-figures the most harmful antagonists of
his life, the serpent and the scorpion ; but where the year turns to
light and life, at the spring- equinox, there he exhibited the images of
those animals which appeared to him as the most useful living beings,
the bull and the ram.
To the first of the 28 star-stations of the moon, probably inventved
before the discovery of the equinoxes, its place on the sphere was as.
signed at the spring- equinox, and the 14th was at the autumn-equinox.
The star-figures of the bull and the serpent, later of the ram and
the serpent, fornled the foundation of very much later invented
Zodiac, except that not the star-figure of the serpent but the ad-
joining star-figure of the scorpion became the earliest sign of the
autumn-equinox, as the bull the most ancient sign of the spring-
equinox.
We may venture to assert, that the principal nations of antiquity
have in this way localized their leading deities, that is, by connecting
them and their antagonists respectively with the spring — and the
autumn — equinox.
SPRING-EQUINOX. AUTUMN EQUINOX.
Indra (Andra). Ahi (Vritra), the serpent.
Ahura-Mazda. Angromainjus (Ahriman), the serpent.
Osiris (Ra). Apap (Apapi) or Set-Typhon, the serpent.
Jahveh (Jao, Jau, Jehova). Satan ( » the adversary ' ), * the old serpent.'
Zeus. Ophion, the serpent.
Dionysos. Titans, serpent-footed.
Apollon. * Python, the serpent.
Herakles. Hydra (Ladon), the serpent.
Krishna, Kallga, the serpent.
Buddha. Mara, the serpent.
Christ. Satan, * the old serpent.'
( 203 )
Earliest Races and Migrations,
BY ENREST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
The narrative in the Book of Genesis about Eden with four rivers,
of which the Tigris and Euphrates cannot have originally been the
third afld fourth river of Paradise, unconnected as these two rivers
are with a Pishon and Gihon, has probably been thrown together
and intentionally removed from the sources of the Indus, Oxus, Fax-
arthes and Tarim, to those of the Euphrates and Tigris. The identity
of the Biblical Paradise with the Eastern Parada^ka, or highland, is
confirmed by the statement in Genesis that the first inhabitants of the
land between the Euphrates and Tigris had * started from the East,'
and more forcibly by the geographical and ethnical interpretation of
the generations of the sons of Noah, as recorded in the tenth chapter
of Genesis.
On the assumption that the starting point of those who migrated
from the East and came into Shinar, or the lower Mesopotamia, was
the Eastern highland of the Hindukoosh, which name points to the
habitation of the Indian Koosh or the Kush of the Bible, the family
narrative recorded in the tenth chapter of Genesis, can be interpreted
as tribal traditions on the earliest migrations and settlements of man-
kind. The names given to generations of Ham mark the stages of
the Hamitic or black race, and the generations of Japhet those of the
Japhetic, Aryan or white race. Thus interpreted we get two uninter-
rupted rows of settlements of Orientals in western countries of Asia
and Africa, both ending in Mesopotamia^ which land these two races,
mixed or unmixed, reached at diiferent times. The time of the Ha-
mitic immigration from India cannot be even approximately fixed,
but we shall point out that the capture of Babylon by the Medes, to
which the Chaldean historian gives the year B. C. 2458, marks the
commencement of the Japhetic immigration into Mesopotamia, which
led to the amalgamation of these two races and their traditions, to
what in Genesis is described as settlements of Shem.
The names of the three sons of Noah refer to the tripartite division
of mankind, and thus to three identical legends of the East and West.
( 204 )
The Biblical legend forms one of four legends on the threefold divi-
sion of humanity. They are the following :
Yairya, Tuirya, Sairma.
Jabal, Jubal, Tubal-cain.
Japhet, Ham, Shem.
Aeolus, Dorus, Xuthus.
Airya, like Japhet, points to the white race, Tuirya, like Ham, to
the black race, and Sairma, like Shem, to the mixed race. The sub-
jugated Hamitic aborigines of Shinar, the Sumer of cuneiform in-
scriptions, had to serve their Japhetic conquerors from Bactria, the
Akkad. Japhet dwelt in the tents of Shem, in the settlements of
the mixed tribes, and Canaan, the Hamite was his servant.
The first king of the Median dynasty in Babylon was Nimrod, who
was also called Zoroaster, after the Bactrian reformer. Babylon cul-
ture existed centuries before the Chaldean conquest in B. C. 2458,
and was not influenced by foreign nationalities. The centre of his
culture was Eridu on the Persian gulf, at least 2000 years before the
so-called birth of Shem, at a time when, according to Biblical chron-
ology, the world had not yet been created.
The tenth chapter of Genesis, though it has received late additions,
is the Magna Charter of ethnology.
Saul of Tarsus — Simon Magus. (Vol. XII, p. 143.) The book
referred to by '* Clark " is entitled " Saul of Tarsus, or Paul and
Swedenborg." By a Layman. London, 1877. 8vo. pp. 392. 8vo.
The quotation on the title page is the Greek from Matthew xiii, 39 :
" The enemy that sowed them is the devil." The anonymous author
endeavors to show that Saul (" who also is called Paul) was Simon
Afagus, and also cites Dr. Adolph Hilgenfeld, Dr. Edward 2^11er, Dr.
Gerhard Uhlhorn, who have written elaborate works, as supporting
him in his conclusions.
There are numerous statements in Paul's writings which are, to say
the least, as Peter says, "hard to be understood " (II Pet. in, 16).
An elaborate essay on " Simon Magus," by G. R. S. Mead, quarto,
was published in London^ 1892, pp. 92, gives an exhaustive account
of this *' great one," who was called ** the great power of God."
( 205 )
Goodwyn's Decimal Quotients, In the Philosophical Magazine
for May, 1816, Vol xlvii, p. 385, Mr. J. Farey speaks as follows :
** Curious tables 'Complete Decimal Quotients,' calculated by Henry
Goodwyn, of Blackheath, Eng., of which he has printed a copious
specimen, for private circulation among curious and practical calcula-
tors, preparatory to the printing of the whole of these useful tables, if
sufficient encouragement, either public or individual, should appear to
warrant such a step."
In answer to " P. B. M." we 'will say that the tables were printed
with the titles as given here :
Tabular Series of Decimal Quotients, for all the proper vulgar frac-
tions of when in their lowest terms, neither the numerator nor the de-
nominator is greater than 1000. By [Henry Goodwyn], London, 1823.
Table of the Circles arising from the Division of a Unit, or any
other whole number, by all the intergers from i to 1024 ; being all the
pure decimal quotients that can arise from this source. By [Henry
Goodwyn], London, 1823.
The Zend-Avesva. Has the Zend-Avesta, or what is known as the
Zoroastrian Bible been translated into English? Orinoco.
We answer yes, several times, and copies of the work are available-
The latest, and perhaps the most Anglicized, is the edition by Prof*
Max Miiller, which form two volumes (IV and XXIII) of the series of
*• The Sacred Books of the East." Part I is The Vendidld, and Part
II is Strdzahs Yasts, and Ny&yis, both parts translated by James Dar-
mesteter. They are octavos of 240 and 384 pages, published at Ox-
ford, 1 830 and 1883.
There is an earlier translation of which the following is the title-
page, though the book is somewhat scarce :
AvESTA. The Religious Books of the Parsees. Three volumes in one.
I. Vendidad. II. Vispered and Yacjna. HI. Khordah - Avesta.
By ArthurHenry Bleeck, from Spiegel's German translation of Orig-
inal Manuscripts. Pp. 536. Hertford, 1864. fSee Zend-Avesta.)
There is a quite good essay on the Zoroastrian religion entitled,
'* The Age of the Avesta and Zoroaster," from the German of Dr.
Wilhelm Geiger and Dr. Fr. Von Spiegel, by Darab Dastur Peshotan
Sanjana, London, 1886, of 159 pages, giving, i. On the Home and
Ages of the Avesta ; 2, Gushasp and Zoroaster ; and 3, The Iranian
Alphabets. A portrait of Zoroaster is given in Oahspa, the New
Bible, second edition, Boston, 1891, p. 172, — Zarathustra.
( 206 )
Translations of the Iliad and Odyssey,
The following are some of the numerous translations of Homer's
Iliad and Odyssey which have come under our observation. In an-
swer to " Aladdin " as to the translation which is an " easy reading,"
as he puts it, we can only say that tastes quite widely differ. The
" Homeric Club " of this city first read Buckley's prose translation,
because it is not fettered to measure nor rhyme. It seems to give
the two poems as Homer in English^ and the readers become familiar
with the whole survey as history After the first reading, the Club
usually distribute different translations to each member and then each
reads ten to twenty lines, in turn, and each member must follow and
be ready to commence where his or her prior reader leaves oft. After
a few pages, or a book, is read, then trs^nslations are compared, in
words, diction, translation, etc. Liddell & Scott, Lempriere, Anthon,
and various other authorities are consulted, and thus the interest is
made manifest.
The ///W contains 15,693 lines ; the Odyesey contains 12,110 lines.
TRANSLATORS.
Barter, W. G. T.,
Blackie, John Stuart,
Brandreth, T. S.,
Bryant, William Cullen,
Buckley, Theodore Alois,
Butcher, )
Lang, Andrew, )
Cary, Henry,
Cary, H. F.,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Chapman, George,
Cochrane, James Inglis,
Collins, W. L.,
POEMS. PUBLISHED.
I. London, 1854
I. and O. Edinburgh, 1866
L and O. London, 1846
L and O. Boston, 1870
I. and O. (Bohn's) London, 1890
O. London, 1886
L Oxford, 1823
L and O. London, 1872
' L (seven books), London, 1598
L (12 books), London, 1610
L London, 161 1
O. (^12 books), London, 1614
O. London, 16 15
I. and O. London, 1616
( Batrachomyomachia, t j j
^ Hymns.and Epigrams, ^"'^°"' "• ^-
Hymns and Batrachomyomachia, Chiswick, 1818
Shield of Achilles, London, 1598
L Edinburgh, 1862
L and O. Edinburgh, 1870
( 207 )
. JEV.OOSC
row, ^
est, )
Cowper, William,
Dart, J. Henry,
Dryden^ John,
Hall, Arthur, of Grantham,
Hobbes, Thomas,
Hobbes, Thomas,
Howland, George,
Howland, Geosge.
Johnson, P. Roosevelt,
Lang, AndriM
Leaf, Waler,
Myers Ernest,
Macpherson, James,
Merivale, Charles,
Morrice, James,
Morrh, William,
Mumford, M.,
Newman Francis W.,
Norgate, T. S ,
Ogilby, John,
Ogilby. John,
Oldsworth, ^
Broome, >•
Ozell, )
Owen, John J.,
Palmer, George Herbert,
Pope, Alexander,
Smith, William R.,
Sotheby, William,
Stanley (Edward Earl of Derby),
Tickell, Thomas,
Worsley, P. S.,
Wright. J. C.,
London, 177 1
London, 1865
London, 1693
London, 1581
London, 1673
London, 1677
L and O.
L
I. (book i),
I. 10 books), '
Travels of Ulysses,
LandO. (2ded.)
I (books I, vi), New York, 1889
O. (i, V, IX, x), N. Y, 1889
L (book I), Boston, 1875
L London, 1878
L London, 1773
L and O. London, 1866
L London, 1864
I. London, 1887
L and O. London, 1S46
I. London, 1856
L London, 1867
L London, 1660
O. London, 1669
L(from the French), London, 171 2
(Text). L and O. New York, 1869
O. Cambridge, 1891
LandO. London, 1715-1725
L New York, 1869
L and O. London, 1384
L and O. London, 1864
I (book i), London, 17 15
L London, 1861
I, (books i-vi), Cambridge, 2859
Translations of the //tad and Odyssey^ in part or all, have been also
made by W. G. Caldcleugh, T. C. Clark, J. G Cordery, R. Shelton
Mackenzie, E. M. Simcox, J. S. Watson, and many others.
Arthur Hall (1581) was the first to translate the Iliad into the Eng-
lish language, and it was done in the Alexandrine verse of Sternhold.
The title of George Chapman's translation (1598) is " Seaven
Bookes of the Iliades of Homere, Prince of Poetes, translated accord-
ing to the Greeke, in Judgment of his best Commentaries."
Many of these translations have passed through several editions,
while d few have been many times reprinted, notably arc Chapmnn's,
Pope's, Cowper's, and Buckley's.
V 208 )
Sturm and Drang. (Vol. XI, p. 95. Some correspondent wants
to know about the " Sturrn and Drang " theory of the Homeric poems,
mentioned in Geddes* '^ Problem of the Homeric Poems " (p. 47).
Geddes work was published in 1878, and I find in a foot-note in
R. C. Jebb's excellent work, ** Homer, an Introduction to the Iliad
and Odyssey," 1890, (p. 116), the following :
" This period of * Sturm and Drang,* (* s:orm and stress ' ) was so
nick-named from a drama of that title by F. M. V. Klinger (born
1752). Volkman, in his work on Wolf, regards the impulse as having
come to Germany from the English literature of the i8th century:
' Genius and originality, those well-known watchwords of our Sturm-
and-Drang Period, are ideas propagated to us from England (p. 14 •.
Compare G. G. Lewes' ' Story of Goethe's Life,' (p. 69). * There was
one universal shout for nature. With the young, nature seemed 'to be
a compound of volcanoes and moonlight ; her force, expulsion ; her
beauty, sentiment. To be insurgent and sentimental^ explosive and
lachrymose, were the true signs of genius. Everything established
was humdrum. Genius, abhorent of humdrum, would neither spell
correctly, nor write correctly, nor demean itself correctly. It would
be German — lawless, rude, natural. Lawless it was, and rude it was,
— but natural ? not according to nature of any reputable type.*
How TO Make a Good Tea. The reason that many American
ladies fail to get the advantage of a cup of fragrant tea is that they do
not learn it properly. The necessary facts are given in a song,
sung by Mr. Terry, I think in a comic opera. The song is as follows:
a full cup of fragrant tea.
First you take and wami your teapot^
For some minutes, two or three ^
' Tis a most important secret ,
But S9e you do not spare the tea.
Pour some water in to draw it^
Let the water boiling be ;
Then fill up and shake and pour it,
And bless the wan who found out tea.
Celebrate in song, Pekoe, and Shooshong ;
Morning Congou, too, syrupy Fooshoo,
Give to me, oh, give to me,
A full cup of fragrant tea.
If once you learn these lines you will never forget them and.never
how to make good tea.— T. Gilshuard, in N. Y, Sun,
( 209 )
The Climacteric Periods. The Greek physiologists reckoned
five epochs only in man's life, beginning with the seventh year — they
determined that as the first climacteric period ; the second wis 3X7
=21 years ; the third was 7X7=49 years ; the fourth was 9X7=^3 5
and the fifth was 9X9=81. The two last were designated '' grand
climacterics,'* in which life was supposed to have consumated itself.
The change which frequently strikes our notice as taking place, dur-
ing the period here referred to, is of two kinds. A wonderful reno-
vation of power, or else a sudden decay of strength. In the former,
deaf people recover their hearing, weak sight no longer require spec-
tacles, some newly formed teeth are cut, the hair evinces a similar re-
generation, grows again, or is restored to its pristine color ; and the
whole man is made young again. On the other hand, a sudden break-
ing up of the system may ensue, and the individual gradually sink
into a state of general decay. — Man and Ais Many Changes , pp. 70-71^
The Dove. One of the most significant emblems of the New Col-
umbia United States of the World is The Dove which is of the genus
Columbo, and from which there can be no doubt that Columbia and
Columbus were derived. The name Christopher signifies " Christ-
bearer."
In the heavens the Ark is on one side of the House of Mercury —
or sign of Gemini — (according to mythology the money-system was
invented by Mercury) . and the Dove, bearing the name of Columba
Noachi^ is on the other side ; the signification of which is that the
money power stands between the Dove and the Ark of Salvation.
The celestial wanderer in the constellation is in the house of Tau-
rus — the opposite mate to Scorpio — " The Sign accursed."
In the Hebrew Zodiac, Scorpio was allotted to Dan, but whtn the
Sign became accursed, he rejected it, and its stead took the Eagle, an
emblem of money, and of the preying and devouring nature of traffic,
and the merchandise of Nature's free gifts to humanity.
In the United States, which are astrological ly rulled by the Sign of
Gemini and its planet Mercury, there is not the slightest hesitation in
publicly proclaiming the people's God or idol to be Money^ — which
bears the name and the stamp of the Eagle over whose head is written
the inscription—" In God We Trusty
We find in Ezekiel (xvii, 2) : " Son of Man, put forth a riddle, and
say : * A great Eagle took the highest branch of the cedar, and car-
ried it it into a land of traffic ; he set it in a city of merchants.'
(xvii,. 12). Say now to the rebellious house of Israel : * Know ye
not what these things mean.' "
The reign of traffic, merchandise, devouring, and vulture preying is
now over and giving place to the reign of the Dove with its Olive
Branch of Peace on Earth and Good Will to Men. — Olombia, p. 170.
( 210 )
The Climacteric Periods and the Plansts-
Two authorities are cited by Dr. Corfe on his opinion of man's life
being divisible into climacteric periods. The authorities— Hippocrates
and the Greek physiologists. The first two coljumns of the following
table give the periodical ages, by sevens, excepting the last, according
to each. Let these now be compared with some of the data of the
plants, as developed by the author of the little work, " The Cycle,"
by J. E. W., London, 1868.
The motion of different planets around the sun are so many times
swifter than the motion of the earth upon its axis as the number in
the sixth column.
1.
2.
3-
4.
5-
6.
HIP.
ORK.
7
21
CONSTANT. R.
RESULTS.
PLANETS.
MOTIONS.
7
H
21
28
728318X2
7.28318X3
728318X4
—
14.56636
21.84 54
29.13272
Uranus,
Saturn,
Jupiter,
14.950
21.971
28.032
49
56
49
7.28318X/.2831
8—
5304471
Mars,
S3-6II
63
63
7.28318X9
=
65.54862
Earth,
64.371
(81)
81
7-28318X11
=
80. 1 1 498
VenuF,
80,686
The author believes there is some connection between the climacteric
periods and the motions of the planets, empirical perhaps, but similar
to '' Bode's Law," " Bayne's Law," the " Phyllotatic Law," and the
" Music of the Spheres." He reasons as follows :
First : These numbers are like distances from each other as the
numbers of the periods. The extraordinary distance of the number
of Jupiter fiom the number of Mars may be particularly noticed and
compared with the distance of the numbers of the fourth and fifth
periods. There are, it is true, numerous small planets between Mars
and Jupiter; and these planets as a whole, if the others do, would
probably cause an epoch in a man's life. No epoch may have been
noticed between the fourth and fifth periods.
Second : The numbers of the planets and the numbers of the
epochs are about the same ; there not being in four comparisons out
of the SIX one whole number different.
( 211 )
Third : The two last periods were designated '* grand climacterics
in which life was supposed to have consummated itself." The first of
these periods is the period which has relation to the comparison of
the earth's motion around the sun with the earth's motion upon its
axis ; the earth having at that period completed as much motionupon
its axis as in one revolution around the sun.
Notwithstanding the near agreement of the numbers of the planets
with the numbers of the epochs of a man's life, the comparason shows
that they agree better with the numbers of motion, and therefore they
are examples, and confirm the principle of perfect numbers of motion.
The times corresponding with these numbers of motion should cor-
respond with the epochs in man's life. Such times may be found by
multiplying the septenary pi decimal number 7.14159 by the same
digital numbers used in those of the motions ; ' remembering to use
7.14159 in the fourth place instead of 7.28318.
Doubtless the beginning or end of a climacteric period could not
be exactly acertained by observation ;* therefore, and because of the
fact that seven periods are supposed to constitute a cycle of time, and
because of proximity of the climacteric years of the multiples of seven,
such multiples would be supposed to show the climacteric periods.
There is no planetary number to correspond with the period of 7 or
There is no period to answer to the motion of the planet Mercury,
which revolves around the sun at the rate of 904,777,920 miles per
year, or 99,67 1 times faster than the earth revolves upon its axis.
The motion would produce a climacteric epoch at about 99.18226
years of age, which number of years is as 7. 1 41 59 X 14.
Also, the motion of the sun upon its axis, and the motion of the
moon around the earth, might cause climacteric epochs ; the epoch of
the former motion being at about 4.364 years of age ; such motion be-
ing 4.364 times the intensity of the motion of the earth upon its axis ;
and the epoch of tha latter motion being at about 2.219 ^^ni^s the in-
tensity of the motion of the earth upon its axis.
Now as there cannot be much doubt of a connection of the respec-
tive motion of the planets with the septenary periods in man's life, it
is thought that the foregoing observations and calculations may not
be in vain, and that they may be some basis for further research and
investigations.
Besides the empirical laws qnoted above, and their application to
the observed laws of the solar system, other eminent men have inves-
tigated these and other theoretical laws, among whom we will name
Benjamin Pierce, Thomas Hill, Daniel Kirkwood, Pliny Earle Chase,
George Stearns, Johu N. Stock well, and others.
( 212 )
Asteroids and JDiscouerers. 1S87-1892.
(Contlnaed flrom Notes aud Qdbribb, January, 1888. Vol. VI, p. 13.)
DISCO VEKEfiS.
269
Justitia,
PalisaQ()
270
Anahita,
Peters,,
271
Penthesilea,
Knoore^
272
Antonia,
Charloisg
273
Atrpos,
Palisa,!
274
Philagoria,
Polisa^j
275
Sapientia,
Palisa„
276
Adelheid,
Palisa<„
277
Elvira, .
Charlois,
278
Paulina,
Palisa^^
279
Thule,
Palisa^
280
Philiaa,
• Palisa,-
281
Lucretia,
Palisa„
282
Clorinda,
Charlois^
283
Emma,
Charloisg
284
Amelia,
Charloisg
285
Regina,
Charlois,
286
Idea,
Palisa^
287
Nephthys,
Peters^g
288
Glauke,
Luther^,
289
Nenetta,
CharloiSj^
290
Bruna,
Palisa,o
291
Alice,
Palisa^i
292
Ludovica,
Palisa^i
293
Brasilia,
Charlois^
294
Felicia,
Charloisjo
295
Theresia,
Palisa,,
296
Phaetusa,
CharloiSji
297
Cecilia, ,
Charloisj.^
298
Baptisma,
Charloisj,
299
Thora,
Palisa,,
300
Geraldina,
CharloiSi4
301
Bavaria,
Palisa.j
302
Clarissa,
CharloiSjg
303
Josephina,
Millosevicb,
304
Olga,
Palisa,,
305
Gordonia,
CharloiSi7
306
Unitas,
Millosevicbj
307
Nike,
CharloiSig
308
Polyxo,
Borrellvje
DATK8.
Sept. 21, 1887
Oct. 8,
Oct. 16,
Feb. 3, 18S8
Mar. 8,
April 3,
April 15,
April 17,
May 3,
May 1 6,
Oct. 25.
Oct. 29,
Oct. 31,
Jan. 28, 1S89
Feb. 8.
May, 29,
Aug. 3,
Aug. 3,
Aug. 25,
Feb. 20, 1^90
March 10,
March 20,
April 25,
April 15,
May 22,
July i5i
Aug. 1 7,
Aug. 21,
Sept 9,
Sept. 9,
Oct. 8,
Sept. 9,
Nov. 16,
Nov. 14,
Feb. 12, 1891
Feb. 14,
Feb. 16,
March 1,
March 5,
March 31,
( 213 )
309
3^o
3"
312
3^3
314
3^S
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
3^3
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
33^
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
34«
349
350
351
352
Fraternitas,
Margarita,
Claudia,
Pierretta,
Chaldaea,
Rosalia,
Constantia,
Goberta,
Roxana,
Katharina,
Phaeo,
Brucia,
Heidelberga,
Tamara,
Columbia,
Gudrun,
Svea,
Ilmatar,
Siri.
Badenia,
Chicago,
Roberta,
Dorothea,
Desiderata,
Dembowska,
DISGOYEBBRS.
Palisa„
CharloiSjg
Charloisgo
CharloiSai
Palisa^g
Charloisjj
Palisa^Q
Charloisjg
CharloiSa4
Charloisjg
Charlois^e
PalisagQ
Palisagj
Borrelly.,
Wolfj
Palisa-a
Wolfg
Palisagj
CharloiSg.,
Wolf,
Wolf,
Wolf
CharloiSgg
Wolf.
Wolf,
Wolfg
StauSj
Charlois29
Charlois^
Charlois,
Wolf,
Wolf,o
Wolfji
Wolfi2
Wolfi3
CharloiSg,
Charlois,,
CharloiSg,
CharloiSg^
Charlois,,
Charloisg^
CharloiSjj
CharloiSgj
Wolf,,
'81
April 6, 1 89 1
May 16,
June II,
Aug. 28,
Aug. 30,
Sept. I,
Sept. 4,
Sept. 8,
Sept. II,
Sept. 24,
Oct. 8,
Oct. II,
Oct. IS,
Nov. 27,
Nov. 28,
Feb. 25» 1892
March 4,
March 19,
March 22,
March 1 8,
March 2 1,
March 19,
April I,
March 19,
Aug. 22,
Sept. I ,
Sept. I,
Sept. 19,
Sept. 22,
Sept. 25,
Sept. 25,
Sept. 25,
Sept. 25,
Oct. 17,
Aug. 23,
Nov. 15,
Nov. 23,
Nov. 25,
Nov. 28,
Nov. 28.
Dec. 8,
Dec. 9.
Dec. 15,
Dec. 18,
( 214 )
QUJESTIOJVS.
1. The following quotation is from Rev. Edward G. King's work,
" Akkadian Genesis," p. v :
"The humanity of the Divine Word and of the Written Word are
correlated truths ; the second could not have been revealed until God
had shown us something of the first. Without the doctrine of the
kinosis* the discoveries of criticism must have imperilled the Christ-
ian faith.''
* ** (He) made himself of no reputation, but took upon him the
form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men." — Phil, ii, 7.
Will some of your correspondents give a brief account of this " doc-
trine of the kinosis " / Constant.
2. What kind of books are those called chap-books^ printed in for-
eign countries ? M.
3. Pliny Earle Chase in his paper on " Central Force," read be-
fore American Philosophical Society, July 20, 1877, ^^^ ^^^ following
in reference to gegenschein, which I would like to see explained :
" The gegenchein, and other indication which the Zodiacal Light may
be partly owing to the remains of an early terrestrial ring, may natu-
rally lead us to look for evidences of residuary activity, in some of
the outer planets." Orlando.
4. Can some person give an account of an eccentric character by
the name of Edward Postlethwayt Page, formerly of Marietta, Ohio ?
He published in 182 1 a pamphlet on " Magic Harmonies," and later,
about 1 83 1 - 1 83 2, a monthly entitled The Reminiscence of Nature^ and
Clew to Biblical Astrology, Lewis.
5. What was the true orthography of the name of the discoverer
of the straits of the north-west passage ? Some works and journals
spell it Behring, and others give it B hiring, L M. G.
7. Sometime in the '70's there were published in the New York
Sun several poems with the name of " Tupper Holland " as their author,
which were subsequently proved to be plagarisms. What were the
poems and when published 1 Memory.
7. What figure of speech is a homoeoieleuton^ a word used by Mon-
tague R. James, in the introduction to " The Testament of Abraham?"
Ortho.
8. Is the solution of the problem correct, on page 74, March, 1894,
Notes and Queries ? The extra distance the courier has to travel
from rear to head will be exactly balanced by his r-f/wrnb journey, and
therefore he will travel exactly 59 miles. What has the rate of an
'army to do with it ; I think it is a " catch." R. C, Norwich, Eng.
(215 )
QUESTIOJVS.
1. Can any reader give the third verse of an old song, the first and
second of which are :
The passing bell was heard to toll,
John wail<»a his loss with bitter cries ;
The parson prayed for Mary's soul.
The sexton hid her from all eyes ;
*' And art thoa ffone,"
Cried wretched John,
'* Oh dear, 'twill kill me, I am dying."
Cried Neighbor Sly, a standing by.
•* Lord I how this world is given to lying."
The passing bell had ceased to toll,
John wandered long among the tombs,
And spelt out on the mouldering stonep
What friends had gone to their long homes.
Here's Farmer Jones ! Reader, wouldst thoa
know?
Who to his memory i-aised this stone,
Twas his disconsolate widow.
Cried John, " Oh ! oh !
To her I'll go.
No doubt with grief she's almost dying."
Cried Neighbor Sly, still standing by,
** Lord ! how this world is given to lying."
I am told that it it is a Gaelic sons: of three verses.
J. F. E.
What is a Sea Lawyer ? J. F. E., Baltimore, Md.
3. Was the surname of the church-father Justin Martyr anyway
connected with martyrdom that he was surnamed such ?
O.
4. Was there any difference anciently between the rhapsodes and
rhapsodisis ? O.
^. Will some reader give us in a few pages a brief statement of
NeO'platonism^ and why called new ?
J.D.
6. Francis W. Newman, in the preface to the second revised edi-
tion of his translation of the Iliad, London, 187 1, speaks of Andrew
Brandreth's translation of the liiad. We have never seen only T. S.
Brandreth's translation. Was there one by Andrew Brandreth, and
if so, where and when published ? Admirer.
7. How many Enochs are mentioned in the Old Testament writ-
ings, and what is the meaning of the name ? Student.
8. In Matthew xx, 16, we read, " For many be called, but few
chosen." Is this considered a quotation, or a more concise form of
II Esdras viii, 3, " There be many created, but few shall be saved " ?
Ezra.
9. Give the English of the following charm used by the Christians
of the middle ages :
" In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti, Amen.-4-a-(-g-4-l-(-a.
Tetragarmmatok. -|-Alpha+Omega-}-. A-f-0. -j-PrimogenituSj+Sa-
pientia.+Virtus. -|-Jesus Nazarenus Rex Judeorum.-|- Fili Domini.
Miserere mei.4- Amen. -\- Mattheus.-f- Marcus.-|- Lucas.-f- Johannes. -f-
Mihi succurrite et defendite.-f-Amen." Andrus.
( 216 )
The Metrometer. The metrometer (" mother measure ") is the
name that Dr. Charles DeMedici has ghen to the instrument he has
evolved from his discoveries, which he claims will give measurements
exact. The metrometer represents the altitude of a certain tetrahedron
so related to a given sphere of fixed dimensions that three times the
linear pi-fraction of the given sphere's periphery equals the altitude of
the tetrehedron's base, and three times the altitude of the tetrehedran's
volume equals the diameter of the given sphere.
The scale of magnitudes is a perpetual universal standard for the
the measurements of circles, squares, and cubes, as the solving pro-
tractors are constant universal standards for conversion of geometric
forms. A swinging pendulum of fixed geometric length commensu-
rately to the true pi-value is a constant universal time measure, and a
volume of water in some fixed geometric form commensurately related
to the true pi-value is a constant universal standard of weight. But,
whether it be a time measure, a measure of weight, a surface measure,
or a measure of capacity that is required, back of all must be a linear
unit of fixed and definite extent, and that linear unit is called the
" metrometer."
With his metrometer as a basis the mathematician has constructed
an instrument for the perfection of navigation and astronomical meas-
urements and discoveries. It is an instrument designed for the pur-
pose of obtaining more accurate and exact observations on sea, and
on land, than are obtained by the old methods of quadrants and the
telescope circles. The principle of taking observations is the exact
reverse of that now in use.
*' In taking the meridian altitdue by the present method with a sex-
tant or quadrant the lower limb of the solar disk (reflected in a mirror)
is brought in contact with the horizon as a base line. This juncture
of the sun's image and the horizon is watched .by the observer till it
appears that the solar dish, instead of rising, seems to sink below the
horizontal mark. That indicates that the sun has passed the meri-
dian line, and the time is about noon. But the exact time when the
sun is at the meridian point is not obtainable by those instruments or
by that method.
" The panometer, on the contrary, obviates both parallax and re-
fraction. The panometer will mark the exact moment of transit when
the sun is at the zenith, and it follows that by the aid of a correct
chronometer, the longitude as well as the latitude of any required
spot on the earth can be obtained by one single meridian observation."
These instJuments are manufactured by the inventor and can be ob-
tained of him. He invented the ** Solving Triangle and Protractor,"
advertised in this monthly. The New York Press of May 15. 189^
contains cuts of the instruments, with a account and geometrical (*
onstration of their uses.
/X I s c IE 01^ ni^ -(f:^ x-t:s o"cr s
NOTES @ QUEEIES
A*i^/*lt>l^' "f
UUy, bULK-LUllK, MATJiKMATiUS,
IHT, SOIE^rCE, Etc,
jI M!fr ^l.iiui Tliuti Wohih!r*sl xh the Soul." — tWa/,
^Blxh.
AUGUST, 1894.
No. 8.
OHE DOLLIE 1 YEAR US ATTMCE.
ri-BUKIiro HT
^ L.. M. GOUl_D,
MA^fCHESTEB, N. H,
"^ re, MMtSil*
!>.;
the mtry^
tn wc
\;,;j
CIS,
vnifj, J ''J ,A 1 1 IHJU4
Muguziues. iSooics, i*mn(thl
J
b> American Folk Lot ****^'**
OftrHAKi^' V' '- ^ N, H. Animal Rtpo^^ I >c.Ucd .it PmrkfhJ
N. IL For ig Miiy 5"t i^'>4- '^
- anil Pt>t:m ^
( 217 )
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES
m. C. C^OUI^]^, Editor.
*' Grant that the knowledge I get may be the knowledge worth having^
Thomas aKEMPis.
Vol. XII. AUGUST, 1894. No. 8.
Bacon's Cipher Story.
BY BELL CACTUS.
The first volume of Sir Francis Bacon's Cipher Story was published
by the Howard Publishing Co., last October, and was probably read
with more or less interest by those who are always looking for the im-
probable.
This controversy in regard to the Baconian theorj' was started as
early as 1609. This was concerning the authorship of the sonnets. The
idea was written out in 154 stanzas. About this time there was a demand
for new plays, and each theatre employed and paid several poets ; but
it is said everything that promised success was claimed by Shake-
speare. Without any knowledge of the cipher, many had long supposed
that Shakespeare was not the author of the "Passionate Pilgrims." As
the Cipher is in the form of a conversation — at least the Letter — it
was asked of Bacon under what books he masked himself — books he
wrote, but for a compensation used other names for the authorship
thereof, Bacon answers : "William Shakespeare, Green, Peel, Chris-
topher Marlowe ; for stage plays, I'airy Queen, Edmund Spencer,
Anatomy of Melancholy, Natural History of Henry VII, The De Aug-
mentis Scientarium, our essays and all our works/' After long in-
structions he says :
**We will knit up our tales in silken
Strings, with twenty odd concerted true love knots,
And will make a pastime of each weary step,
Till the last step has brought you to the end."
( 218 )
The heavenly voice that came to him said, there would be born a
man, not in years but in ages,that,driven as we point the way, will yield
himself a disciple of thine, will unravel the secret. This man will un-
dertake to do this work, so the voice said, with great peril and un-
safely to himself. Men will call him mad and point the finger of scorn
at him ; call him a crack brained visionary^ a charlatan gone daft over
the subject.
This has been indeed an ever-recurring controversy. Many learned
minds have fully endorsed the Baconian theory, because Bacon was a
man of great erudition and learning and a voluminous writer. It
seems incredible that he could have written the immortal works of
Shakespeare, his own, and those named.
Bacon says a cipher has three requisites: that it be easy to read and
write, hard to decipher, and without suspicion. He claims the cipher
he has used is the embodiment of these. He became convinced of
its existence from a passage in "Love's Labour Lost." What led him
to Bacon was passages in "Winter's Tale."
In the opening pages of the second volume the Doctor gives the
picture of the wheels. He improvised the wheel by procuring two
reels and setting them at each end of a form about eight feet long.
He procured nearly one thousand feet of canvas three feet wide, he
cut all the books asunder, trimmed the pages to the reading matter,
pasted these pages in four rows upon this canvass, winding of! one
reel as it wound on the other, there is three thousand feet of reading
matter. He sits side of the wheel with a typewriter, and with the
cues to the cipher, grinds out page after page.
But in point of literary merit, or artistic construction, or real poetic
genius, the deciphered story does not approach the grandeur of
Shakespeare.
There are three hundred different editions of Shakespeare's works
extant and he claims the edition of 1623 is the only one measurably
correct, and without reading that, no one has a right to decide against
the cipher. There are but five copies of the edition of 1623, one is
owned by Baroness Burdett-Coutts, London, one is in the library of
Columbia College, New York. These originals are of course price-
less ; unexpurgated copies are available to students.
In this second volume, the redations between Elizabeth and her
favorite, Robert Dudley, afterward the Earl of Leicester, are related.
How Dudley was already married to Amy Rosbart, but wooed
Elizabeth, and they were privately married, after they had managed
to put Amy Rosbart to death. Bacon was the fruit of that union, but
as Elizabeth was a strange compound of qualities, she then conceived
a desire to be known as the Virgin Queen of England, therefore
Francis Bacon was sent to France. There is -nothing more heard of
him for awhile.
(219)
Then comes the conflict between Elizabeth and Philip of Spain*
Philip had married Mary, daughter of Henry VIII, by Catherine of
Aragon ; as she had died, he laid claim to her territories of England*
Ireland, Anjou, Poictiers and Maine. In this petition to Elizabeth
occurs this famous saying, " the borrowed Majesty of England."
Then follows long explanations of royal titles ; Philip was a Cath-
olic king and wished to maintain in England the doctrines of the Holy
Church. This was an important era in the history of those countries.
The story of the Spanish Armada follows history quite closely, or
parts of it does. Much of it is interesting. But all through the two
books quotations from Shakespeare are thickly interwoven. Wherever
they do occur, they most of them stand out prominently, as having
emanated from another brain than the alleged Bacon's. It seems to
us anyone must detect it. Being interested at court, could he with
all the demands upon him have written so many books iq one short
lifetime? And supposing he did write the Plays, would he have waited
over 300 years before he fully established his ownership of them.
The only great argument that has ever been brought forward, that
is worthy of mention, in regard to Bacon having written Shakespeare's
plays, is the ''old story" that Bacon was learned and Shakespeare
was not. In the first place there is nothing authentic in regard to
the latter's not being educated, on the contrary, he picked up knowl-
edge from every known source, besides he was a very keen observer
of human nature, and was probably helped by a power he knew not
of, to write these plays, the greatest work the world has ever known,
always excepting the book of holy writ. And as the ages have rolled
on their hitiges, people have studied Shakespeare's plays with more
and more enthusiasm, and it will increase with coming generations.
The vac;aries of the human mind no one can account for ; one con-
ceives an idea, no matter how perfectly impossible it is ; he will "raise
heaven and earth" to establish its validity. Very credulous people
at once accept it, while the mass of unthinking people pass it by
without notice.
We have no doubt of the ability of Dr. Owen, but think he is
wasting time in following this ignis faiuus. It may gain him notori-
ety, but as a matter of fact what does it amount to ? A few persons
may endorse the Cipher Story, but very few real students of Shakes-
peare will give it a second thought.
•* Miracles for 70 years in the time of Moses and Joshua.
Miracles for 70 years in the time of Elijah and Elisha.
Miracles for 70 years in the time of Christ and the Apostles.
No others.
Miracles are marks and evidences of a New Dispensation."
— Dr. Howard Crosby.
C 220 )
The Oldest Book. What is the oldest book on record ? Owen.
We hardly know what the intent of this question is, but will give a
few titles, and perhaps some of our readers can antedate them.
Some of our astronomers and mythologists claim that the circle of
animals depicted in the heavens under the name of The Zodiac is the
oldest book of twelve divisions ever formed, having been arranged in
their order more than 4,000 years before the Christian era. All the
Signs of the Zodiac in name or symbol are mentioned in the Book of
the Apocalypse, known by modern Christians as the Revelation of yohn.
Just what John is meant is a question that is now being searched into
for a solution. The majority of people have been content to believe,
or think, it was Saint John the Evangelist, one of the twelve apostles.
Another class of critical readers believe that the author was John the
Presbyter, a disciple of Jesus, and instructor of Papias of Hierapolis,
and a contemporary of John the Apostle, and to have also dwelt at
Ephesus. This is supported by Liicke, Bleek, DeWette, Neander, etc.
There are still other scholars who believe the Apocalypse is the old-
est known written book. One of the foremost of these scholars was
Edward V. Kenealy, who wrote and published three thick octavo
volumes to prove the Apocalypse was written by Adam who was called
O^nnes^ or Johannes^ or John, words claimed to be derived from the
same root. That the internal evidence of the book, when ^cleared of
its interpolations and additions, is clearly antediluvian in its charac-
teristics, its compound-animal nature, its cherubic features, etc.
Again, there are other archaeological scholars who believe that the
pack of Tarot Cards was the first book as such, which consists of 78
cards or leaves divided into suits. That these cards or leaves are of
an origin anterior to Moses, and belong to the beginning of our time,
even to the epoch of the preparation of the Zodiac, and consequently
that the cards must own 6,600 years of existence. Such is the state-
ment of Court de Gobelin, in his work " Primitive World," Paris, 1857.
There is much in consonance in the Book of Revelation with the
Zodiac, and the Tarot. The divisions of time of seven days, twelve
months, twenty-eight mansions, etc. One should read that excellent
exposition of this subject, " Astrology and the Apocalypse, an Essay
on Biblical Allusions to Chaldaean Science," W. G. Collingwood, pp.
150, Kent, Eng., 1886. An account and description of the Tarot cards
will be found in Notes and Queries, Vol. XI, pp. 155-160, 179-183.
( 221 )
Presidents of the Continental Congress.
Sometime since a controversy arose between some friends relative
to who was President of ihe Continental Congress. Having now a
book in my possession which gives a list of them, I thought it might
be of interest to reprint the list, now almost forgotten :
PRESIDENTS OF THE CONTINENTAL CONGRESS FROM 1 7 74 TO 1 789.
Peyton Randolph, Virginia, Elected Sept. 5, 1774
John Hancock, Massachussetts, '* May 24, 1775
Henry Laurens, South Carolina, " Nov. 1,1777
John Jay, New York, *' Dec. 10, 1878
Samuel Huntington, Connecticut, " Sept. 28, 1779
Thomas McKean, Delaware, " July 10, 1781
John Hanson, Maryland, " Nov. 5, 1781
Elias Boudinot, New Jersey, *' Nov. 4, 1782
Thomas Mifflin, Pennsylvania, ** Nov. 3, 1783
Richard Henry Lee, Virginia, " Nov. 30, 1785
Nathaniel Gorham, Massachusetts, " June 6, 1786
Arthur St. Clair, Pennsylvania, ** Feb. 2, 1787
Cyrus Griffin, Virginia, " Jan. 22,1788
George Washington, under Federal Constitution, April 30, 1789
J. F. E.
" David, Noah^ Andrew, Zephv." There were two poems enti-
tled •* The Old Granite State " sung by the Hutchinsons. There was
very little poetry in either of them. One, in fact, was not above the
standard of a plantation chant ; disjointed, unrhymed, and without
sense. The air to which it was sung and the voices of the singers
were the only things that saved it. It was generally used to open the
concerts and introduce the singers. One verse which consisted of the
names of the family, ran thus :
We have come from ihe mountains^ David, Noah, Andrew , Zephy, .
Of the Old Granite State, Caleb, Joshua, Jesse and Benny,
Where the hills are so lofty , Judson, Bhoda, John and Asa,
Magnificent and great ; And Abhy are our names.
We have left kindred spirits We're the sons of Mary,
In the land of ihe blest, Of the tribe of Jesse,
Where we bade them adiew And we now address you
For ihe far distant West. In our native mountain song.
Oh, my parents^ we bless your ashes.
In the Old Granite State. A. R. D.
C 222)
" FOUR-AND-TWENTY ElDERS " (APOCALYPSE VI, 4, lo). (Vol. XII^
p. 144.) This is a question of speculation. E. V. Kenealy, in his mys-
tical work, •* The Book of God," says they were the twenty-four cen-
tennial Messianic angels who presided over the world before the ad-
vent of Oannes (Adam) on earth who was the first Naronic Messiah.
J. B. Mitchell, Member of the Society of Archaeology, London, says
they were the twenty-four ancients who sat in the Hall of Truth, and
were presided over by Hesir-Onnofri (Osiris Chrestos, *' Osiris the
good), in his character of King of Kar-neter, clothed in a white or
glistening robe and seated on his throne. The Book of the Dead or
the Departure, a copy of which was placed in every coffin, contained
the things necessary for salvation and requisite to be known to every
one on entering on his justification before the dread tribunal installed
in the Hall of Truth. The recording angel Tot with his book con-
taining " the things done in the body *' is placed before the ancients.
The defunct man addressed himself before each of the "elders "in
succession for his justification and declared that he had not commit-
ted the following sins :
1. I have not taken the name of God in vain.
2. I have not cheated.
3. I have not stolen.
4. I have not caused strife.
5. I have treated no one with cruelty. w
6. I have not occasioned disorders. it
7. I have not been an idler. S
8. I have not been given to drunkenness. ^
9. I have given no unjust orders. ^
10. I have not been indiscreet through idle curiosity. ^
11. I have not indulged in vain talk nor in evil speaking. ^•
12. I have used violence to no one. S
13. I have caused no one to fear unjustly. '^
14. I have not been envious.
15. I have never spoken evil of the king nor of my parents.
16. I have not brought any false accusation.
17. I have made the requisite offerings to the Gods. 3
1 8. I have given food to the hungry. to*
19. I have given drink to the thirsty. r
20. I ha\ e given clothing to the naked. g^
21. I have given shelter to the destitute. 2
22. 1 have visited the sick and distressed. s*
23. I have visited the fatherless and the widow. <"
24. I have succored the orphan. ^ ^
( 223 )
A Poem by Daniel Webster.
Daniel Webster at more than one period of his life dallied with the
muses. In 1825, he had the misfortune to lose a son, three years of
age, named Charles, represented to have possessed a singular attrac-
tiveness of mind and character, even at that early age. On that oc-
casion Mr. Webster inclosed the following poem in a letter to his wife.
My son, thon wert my heart's delight, Thou hast the predecessor past;
Thy mom of life was gay and cheery ; Earlier eternity is thine.
That morn has rushed to sudden night,
Thy father's house is sad and dreary. I should have set before thine eyes
The road to heaven, and shewed it clear;
I held thee on my knee, my son. But thou untaught npring'st to the skies,
A.nd kif>sed thee laughing, kissed thee weep- And leav'st thy teacher lingering here.
But ah ! thy little day is (lone ; [ing,
lliou'rt with my angel sister sleeping. Sweet seraph, I would learn of thee.
And hasten to partake thy bliss !
The staff on which my years should lean And oh ! to thy world welcome me—
Is broken, ere those years come o'er me; As first I welcomed thee tL> this.
My f\ineral rites thou shouldst have seen.
But thou art in the tomb before me. Dear angel, thou art safe in heaven ;
No prayers for thee need more be made ;
h ! let thy prayers for those be givet
Ho parent's grave with tears beholdest; Who oft liave blest thy infant head.
Thon rear'st to me no filial stone, Oh ! let thy prayers for those be given
""• Ihaveb: " '
Thou art my ancestor, my son !
And stand'st in heaven's account the oldest. My father ! I beheld thee born,
And led thy tottering steps with care;
On earth my tot was soonest east. Before roe risen to heaven's bright morn,
Thy generation after mine, My son I my father ! guide me there.
Christian Charm. (Vol. XII, p. 9.) The following was printed
in a recent number, and a translation desired. I submit a quite free
rendering, partly explanatory.
"In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen.-j-a-f-g+l+a,
TETRAGRAMMATON.-}-ALPHA-f-OMB;.GA.+A-|-0. Primogenitus. -|- Sapi-
entia.+Virtus.-}-jESUS Nazarenus Rex JuDiBORUM.-|-Fili Domini.+
Miserere Mei. -|- Amen. -|-Mattheus.+ Marcus. +Lucas.+Johannes.-(-
Mihi succurrite et defendite.+Amen.'*
In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.
So let it be. Thou art mighty for ever, O Lord. Jehovah. The First,"
The Last. Alpha and Omega. The First-born. Wisdom. Virtue.
Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews. Son of God. Be merciful
unto us. So let it be. Matthew. Mark. Luke. John. Succor and
defend us. So let it be.
The letters a, g, 1, a are the initials of the four Hebrew words,
Ator Gibor Leolatn Adonai meaning " Though art mighty for ever,
Oh Lord." The words in the Hebrew characters were engraved upon
the. Shield of David. The Tetragrammaton is the four-lettered name
( 224 )
of God, Yod-he-vau-he, Jehovah, and variously vocalized, and unpro*
nounceable ; but supposed to be nearly Yahveh, Alpha and Omega
are the first and last letters of the Greek alphabet, and illustrative as
in Revelation i, 8, " I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the
ending." The initials of the crucified One, INRI. needs no remark.
The names of the four Evangelists are invoked, and have come down
to us in various other prayers, traditions, folk-lore, and the like. The
crosses are obvious to all as visible signs during the invocation.
S. F. W.
Hard Rhymers. Several of our cotemporaries are struggling to
respectably rhyme some of our neglected words, and here are speci-
mens of their efforts ;
/ have tried a hundred times, I guess,
To find a rhyme for month ;
I have /ailed a hundred times, I know,
Bui succeeded the hundred and one-th.
There were two men a training went,
It Was in December month ;
One had his bayonet throum away.
The other had his gun th-
rown away,
A little boy, with a keen bright eye.
Was playing near the window ;
And with a brush he caught a fly.
And him against tlie sash he pinned, oh I
Knowest thou not that the nitrate of silver
Is often employed by housewives to kill ver-
min, and rats, and also cockroaches,
And thus rid yourselves of all such reproaches.
These stanzas each drop the first letter of the rhyming words
Along the banks are willows growing,
Adown the stream our boats we're rowing,
Our speed to favoring breezes owing.
Like birds upon the wing.
With lily pads our oars are trifling,
With eager hand the flowers rifling.
Each cries, ** Away dull care, I fling f^^
And echo answers '^ fling''
( 225 )
American and Transatlantic ARCHiEOLOGY. The New York
Tn'^un^ oi Ocioher i6 (or 17), 1864, contains a communication, by
William S. Beebe, on the above subject. He quotes first from a Mr.
Tyler, of Oxford, (Eng. ) , as follows :
" By these incidents, it is my object to show how Anthropologists
have to work by rule of thumb, and it would be desirable for them to
secure some more accurate methods.*'
Mr, Beebe then proceeds to give his views as to the foundation of
the science, as follows :
" The Maya race of Yucatan had a philosophical theory of the uni-
verse based upon some peculiarities of princes. Every Yucatec city
was laid out in obedience to this theory, and the relations to the two
unequal rectangles of the City of Khorsabad (*' Records of the Past,")
show precisely the same belief. In the Prince theory the significant
numbers are :
11382
22895
25863
77137
And since tn Khorsabad these numbers appear in Assyrian polls,
from the two areas, their sum and difference, the agreement exact to
tens of thousands, would seem to imply that if the Assyrian engineers
did not know the Yucatan theory, they ought to have known it."
Mr. Beebe further states that he had a letter from Prof. Sayce, de-
scribing the Assyrian results as ** curious and interesting."
Can any reader give information where in Prof. Sayce's works can
be found his account of the Assyrian builders ?
When Principal with Interest Doubles. In the " Mathematical
Questions and Solutions " (Reprint) from the Educational Times, Vol.
LX, p. 123, London, 1894, is the following problem by R. Chartres :
" Obtain a simple rule for finding approximately the ntimber of years
in which a sum of money will double itself at any ordinary per cent,
compound interest."
This is answered by several correspondents who give the following
formula :
** The formula is 2=(l-|-r)x , where r is rate in decimals ; therefore,
*=log2 /log(l+r)=logf2 /(r— Jr^) approximately,
'where log=.693i5 ; and x is easily calculable. [It is nearly =70 '/
(rate per cent.) ; thus the rule is to divide 70 by rate per cent.]"
, ««
1
b) ^
rt o
<
11
73
<
1
c
g
^
S
Hi^
3 ■
•s
o
C
s
E
CO
pC
s
CO <
3 '
1
CO
3
CO
«e
^
NO
^
*o
o\
to
o\
(«(
to
00
00
o
*
tn
NO
***
M
to
ro
NO
joo ^
ro
r^
1
<
X
1 ^
£
8
:0
O
PQ
<
.2 1
o
3
PUi
0)
S
x:
ex
c3
CO
3
1
o
x'
3
1
CO
3
k.
3
(5
c
.2
o
CO
3
ed
3
cr
<
&d
^
M
00*
!>•
N
6
-;
^
NO
. 1
^ i
,
U
>"
^
>
j;;j
>*
>
X
><
X
X
S
>
X
N
>
S" 1
>
a
g
»J
'35
X
X
(0
3
CO
^
X
X
>
o
: 3
• O
^
a;
c
O
c
o
E
3
3
(3
c
o
»— »
1.
^
^ o
fs
4-!
bJD
c
.1-
>
cd
CO
a>
H
1
?0
O
2
.2
Oi 1
;C 1
en '
■^ !
a; <
" 1
.5
CO
2
c
3
a;
H
73
O
1
E
o
c
c
a
x:
U
U
-6
9i
c
pC
ed
CO
C/3
E
<
c
w
3
S 1
d
o
PQ
2
c3
en
CO
o
pC
ed
CO
3
CO
V
E
E
cd
•§
o
x:
CO
c
' w
(0
^
3
Cd
Q
>
i ^
(A
c
(A
C3
2
1
3
o
CO
E
<
6
CO
E
'Sd
1
6
<
p2
S3
1
£
;3
CO
<
c
•«
^
' H
u o
W
Q
o
8
o
1 o
Q
O
o
o
o
:i^
2 Pd
o
o
o
o
o
o
O
o
i o
o
L^
Q
NO
N
00
^
o
o
N
00
^
O
>o
ro
eo
"^
'I*-
\ri
vO
>o
*^
<>»
00
o^
Ov
^
<
o
7^
i
1
' 1-3
CO
1
.
PQ
, <
1
.J
<
s
Q
O
4-1
1
1
1
X
CO
1x3
G
c
s
1
11
c
-d
«
o
cd
c
a;
E
cd
i
*^
1
3
O
s
<
1
0)
5
s
C
u
o
00
CO
3
Cd
PUi
1
c
1
ii:2
a;
0)
SI
1)
Si
c
XI
J3
J3
Si
1
o;
.c
u
H
H
H
H
H
H
H
H
H
<
ns
nf
Tf
Tf
,u
E
E
c
£
£
u^
tn
E
c
a;
E
E
AMS,
CO
O
a;
(O
o
a
<
cd
■§
2
cd
cd
Q
8
<
cd
<
Cd
o
ai
■'^
^^
/*-v
4-*
VATARS,
c
o
£
cd
C
2
£
CO
3
o
'>
cd
CO
b
!5
.2*
X3
cd
U
c
3
CO
0)
x:
H
.22
'C
u
0)
pC
■ ^.!
1 >— '
ji
C/3 '
^
H 1
CO
y>
.
ROPHE
1 ^
1 2
u
£
<
(O
■■g
I
J2
i
(O
x:
cd
W
[3
'E
a
CO
3
5"
CO
0)
1 P^
ENGERS,
to
Oi
5
1
x:
*-»
<cd
>
cd*
c
'35
Cd
C
cd
E
<ed
>
cd
£
<g
3
CO
2
cd
Ph
cd
E
cd
• c
CO
cd*
3
pq
IS
1 s
0)
' s
CO
"rt
TJ
[AHS,
<
E
<
en
3
S '
a;
s
x:
CO
6
cd
H- »
1
C/3
C/3
M
^co
"co
,
S
c
i Pl^
Si:
i
E
J=
(j
cd
s.
J2
cd
CO
CO
1 o
1 »
<
o
(d
1
cd
x:
s
£
Cd
CO
1
•— »
1 •-)
' PQ
1 <
CO
,
C
Cd
cd
H
5
i
M
c
c
o
(0
<3
c
<
1
PQ
JZ
CO
3
Cd
cd
N
o
CO
•co
O
E
<
6
Cd
CO
3
CO
a;
a;
E
pC
sz
5
s:
%
8
M
N
«o
^
to
NO
t^
00
o\
o
M
N
2
M
M
M
(228 )
Major - General John Stark.
Lines addressed to Major-General Stark at the age of 93, then the
only surviving (American) General of the Revolutionary Army of the
United States. These lines first appeared in a Boston paper, in 1821.
Lyre of old times, re-wake thy cheering lays,
With valor*B deeds, which once have swell'd thy song,
When in the warrior's halls of other days,
Thy chordi> to triumph's answ'ring notes were strung.
Last of the mighty race I who drew the hiade,
In years long past, to quell th' invading foe;
Stern scourge of royalty I thy potent aid
Ne'er failed thy country, in her weal or woe.
First in the ranks where warring champions stood,
whose ft-eeborn spirits brook'd no sceptred lord,
Thy deeds of fame were writ in Tyrant's blood,
And freedom blessed thy ever conquering sword.
As the proud oak that braves the pelting storm,
Unbroke, unbent, tho' lightnings play sublime,
Tho ninety years have mark'd thy war-worn form,
Thou stand'st alone amid the march of time.
Where the dark tide of conflict roll'd Its wave,
And the dread onset gleam'd thro* flame and smoke,
Thine was the glorious task to lead the brave,
Twas thine to front the battle's donbtftil shock.
But now, are all those days of fame gone by;
The darker scenes thev knew are with them gone,
And all their warrior chiefs now slumbering lie.
Shrined in their lowly graves save thee alone.
Peacetbl thy sleep in honor's blooming bed.
Where fame's undying rays shall gild their urn ;
O'er their green turf, shall after heroes tread,
who fought at deathless Bennington.
One name is left to grace the niinstrers song;
One, still to read his valor's laurel'd page;
One hoary veteran of the martial throng,
Unbowed by storms amid the waste of age.
lAst of the patriot chiefs who bled of old.
Green are the bays, thv whitenetl locks that twine{
Thy soul inspiring deeds shall long be told,
when thou hast Joined the brave of other times. V.
" Thoughts, like the pollen of flowers, leave one brain and fasten to another.**
" The laws of Nature are the thoughts of God,** — Oersted.
" Nature is very kind to those who faithfully study her lattis" Maxih.
" From Ood let us begin ; in Ood let us end,** — Theocritus.
" He who knows himself, knows ail in himself** — Q. Fabius Pictor.
'^ And Enoch walked with the Qods, and the Gods took himj* — Gen. v, 24
( 229 )
Answers to Questions.
Neo-Platonism. (Vol. XII, p. 215.) Any attempt to expand the
doctrines of NeoP-latonism is certain to be questioned. It was an
Eclectic philosophy, of which Ammonios Sakkas and Plotinos were
the first expounders. Porphyry, however, wrote so voluminously upon
it as to win for his followers the designation of Porphyrians. The
term new was applied to it as distinguishing it from the older Platonic
schools — the Academeia, the Middle Academeia, and the New Acade-
meia. The later Platonists, many of them, endeavored to promulgate
a Harmony of the doctrines of Plato and Aristotle ; whib many went
farther and sought to identify them with the Oriental theosophies.
Porphyry accordingly describes the Mithraic rites as sympathizing
with an esoteric philosophy ; and lamblichos in like manner represents
the Egyptian Serapisworship. The system substantially set forth
One God — sole, infinite, supreme, and unnamable — manifest as the
Creator, a Demiurgos of the Universe ; subordinate to whom divin-
ities, tutelary demons, and psychal beings, mediate between God and
Man. The various theologies and mythologies were interpreted as
allegoric (Galatians iv, 24). It was thus expressed : From the Di-
vine All proceeded Divine Wisdom ; from Wisdom proceeded the
Creator ; and from the Creator were .subordinate spiritual beings —
the earth and its inhabitants being the last. The first is immanent
in the second, the second in the third, and so on through the entire
series. Plotinos taught that Divinity was essentially one ; that the
cosmic universe or nature is not God, nor part of God, but neverthe-
less has existence from his mind, derives from him its life, and is in-
capable of being separated from it. Thus it is the doctrine of emana-
tion and evolution perpetually at one. ** The end of the Rites," says
Plutarch, " was the coming to know the one God, the Lord of all,
who can be discovered only by the soul. The theosophy which
they illustrated had two meanings : the one sacred and symbolic, the
other popular and literal. The figures of animals which abounded in
the temples, and it has been supposed were worshipped, were only so
many hieroglyphics to represent the divine qualities."
The system contemplated the highest spiritual development. The
Buddhistic tendency to asceticism was prevalent ; and such faculties
( 230 )
as presension, second-sight, and miraculous energies were recognized
and attainable and often possessed. Identity or oneness with divinity
was the chief good ; otherwise^ the fall from the celestial into the gen-
esis or mundane sphere of life, was regarded as the calamitous condi-
tion from which all must emerge. The doctrine of human brother-
hood and perfectibility underlay the whole system. The later faiths
have drawn liberally from it to enrich their own theologies.
A. Wilder, M. D.
Number of Enochs in the Bible. (Vol. XII, p. 215.) There are
two personalities in the Bible bearing the name of Enoch, One per-
ports to be the son of Cain, who *' built a city " and named it after
himself. The other is placed in the lineage of Seth. The name, like
other terms, is variously defined. If it is Hebrew, it may mean
initiated^ instructed^ or set apart to a specific function. In Gen. xiv, 14.
the forces of Abram are styled kenichi^ or trained. A. Wilder.
Jephthah's Daughter's Name. What was the name of Jephthah's
daughter ? R.
The name of Jephthah's daughter is not given in the Scriptures
nor Cyclopaedias. " Jephthah's Daughter " is the name of the first de-
gree of American Adoptive Masonry, known as the " Eastern Star."
This system of female masonry consists of five degrees, as follows :
1 . Jephthah's Daughter, or the daughter's degree.
2. Ruth, the widow's degree.
3. Esther, or the wife's degree.
4. Martha, or the sister's degree.
5. Electra, or the Christian Martyr's degree.
When Robert Morris formulated these degrees from the Rite of
Adoption which was practised in Europe he took the biblical charac-
ters named above to designate the degrees, but he could not discover
the name of Jephthah's daughter, therefore the first degree went name-
less. No females except those holding the above recited relations to
Freemasons were eligible to admission. The male members were
designated *' Protectors " ; the female members, " Stellae " ; the re-
unions of the members were called " Constellations " ; and the Rite
was presided over and governed by a " Supreme Constellation."
The whole scope of the story of '* Jephthah's daughter " has it par-
(231)
ailel in that of " Iphigenia," daughter of Agamemnon. TCorapare
Judges XI with Iliad ix, 144 seq, ; Lucretius i, 86.) Homer does not
notice the story of Iphigenia, but he calls her name Iphianassa.
The story of Iphigenia has been made by Euripides the subject for
two plays, in which, of course, several variations from the common leg-
end are introduced.
Enochs. (Vol. XII, p. 215.) There are four personages called
Enoch in the Bible proper. They are as follows : i. Enoch, son of
Cain, who " built a city'* (Gen. iv, 17). 2. Enoch, son of Jared,
who " walked with God (Gen. v, 24). 3. Enoch, third son of Midian,
grandson of Abraham (Gen. xxv, 4). 4. Enoch, son of Reuben (Gen.
XLvi, 9. In the authorized version the two latter Enochs are vocalized
as " Hanoch." From the last came " the family of the Hanochites "
(Num. XXVI, s).
In the book of Esdras (vi, 49, 51), of the Apocrypha, Enoch is the
name of one of the two amphibious monsters, perhaps the Behemoth
or Leviathan,
Kenosis. (Vol. XII, 214.) Kenosis means an emptying of a recep-
tacle ; a putting away of high dignity. What is called " Christian
faith " would be imperilled^ except for the postulate that Jesus when
becoming of no reputation laid aside his supernal position as '* very
God." A. Wilder, M. D.
Rhapsododes and Rhapsodists. (Vol. XII, p. 215.) The rhap-
sodoi and rhapsodists were undoubtedly the same — reciters of the
poems of Homer, and afterwards of other authors. The Greek Lexi-
cons make no distinction. A. Wilder.
" Many are called, but few chosen..*' (Vol. XII, p. 215.) * The
passage in the Matthean Gospel, " Many are called, but few chosen,"
can hardly be regarded as quoted from II Edras ; the latter being a
book of later date. It may more plausibly be taken from the Phaido
of Plato : " There are many narthex-bearers, but few inspired."
A. Wilder.
Justin Martyr. (Vol. XII, p. 214.) Probably Justin was called
martyr^ as being a valiant witness for Christianity. All accounts of
his violent death are apocryphal. A. Wilder.
( 232 )
The Northen Constellations. The following rhythmical descriiH
tion of the most prominent northern constellations is take from the
" Astronomical Recreations '* by J. Green, published in Philadelphia,
in the '20's of the present century :
When chilling winter spreads his azure skies ^
Behold Orion's giant form arise^
His golden girdle glitters on the sights
And , he broad falchion beams in splendor bright.
A lion^s brindled hide his losom shields^
And his righhand a ponderous weapon wields.
The River's shining streams beneath him pour.
And angry Taurus tagls close before ;
Behind him Procyon barks^ and Sirius growls^
While full in fronts the monster Cetus howls.
See bright Capella, and Medusa there^
With horrid serpents hissing through her hair ;
See Cancer toOy and near the Hydra dire^
With roaring \ao filled with furious fire.
The timid Hare, the Dove with olive green ^
And Ktx^^^fly in terror from the scene ;
The warrior Perseus gazes from above^
And the Twin offspring of the thunderer^ yove.
Lol in the distance^ Cassiope/j/r,
In state reposes on her golcUn chair ;
Her beauteous daughter^ bounds before her stands^
And vainly strives to free her fettered hands ;
Jt*or aid she calls on royal Cepheus near^
But shrieks from her reach not her father's ear.
See last of all^ around the glowing pole,
With shining scales^ the spiry Dragon roll ;
A grizzly Bear on either side appears^
Creeping "^ith lazy motion ^mid the stars.
" The Origin of Our Measures." The following title should fol-
low those by J. R.Skinner, appended to notice of ''Sources of Measure."
" The Origin of our Measures " (copyrighted), by J. Ralston Skin-
ner, the papers in seven sections, printed in The Illustrated Cosmos^
for April, May, June, 1881. Chicago, 111.
( 283 )
Chap-books. (Vol. XII, p. 214.) Chap-books are toy-books, and
the like. A. Wilder.
Bhering, or Behring. (Vol. XII, p. 214.) The name of the dis-
coverer of the strait on the northwestern coast of North America is
properly spelled Bering, The h before or after the e is factitious and
unnecessary. A. Wilder.
A HoMCEOTELEUTON. (Vol. XII, p. 214.) A homfxotehuton is the
ending of two or more clauses or verses in rhyme in the same time.
A. Wilder.
To
Arise likt the aurora of morning ^
Never i\\nk that the goal is far,
'Satnre is always adorning,
In soul, in spirit, and in star ;
£(fen and heaven are not far.
To
Grace and glory were twins from above ^
Even like muses inspiring the heart ;
"Rarely we see such, together vnth love,
Twined in one soul, may they never part ;
In this world of hope, in peace like a dove,
"Ever live a pure soul in deed, thought, and art.
To
Gaily her music seemed to come from afar^
Rendering the scene with heavenly delight ;
An angel seemed present like a beaming star.
Causing us joy in the vision so bright ;
In that voice ^ the portals of heaven were ajar,
Enrapturing all with a scene of delight.
Two Cousins
Go on through life, mankind inspirino.
Ever directing our souls up higheR,
Rendering to all the sweet hosannA,
That makesHhis life like heavenly music.
Inspiring us all with beaming radii.
Even all the world such souls admirE,
( 284 )
Addenda on Cyclometry, and Quadratures.
Continued from N. and Q., Vol. F, p. 124, June^uly, 1888,
Adam, P. A. I. Paris, France. Quadrature of the Circle. From
the Cosmographic works of Mons. exhibited at the World's Colum-
bian Exposition, Chicago, 111., 1893. His value of ir appears to
approximate the orthodox value, 3.1416, nearly. Article by Louis H,
Aym^. N and Q., Vol. VIII, p. 383. 1891.
Cajori, Florian. Circle Squarers. An historical sketch of sev-
eral Americans who have claimed to solve the problem. See his vol-
ume, *' The Teaching and History of Mathematics in the United
States," pp. 391-394. Bureau of Education, Circular of Information,
No. 3. Washington, 1890.
Carus, Dr. Paul. The Circle Squarer. Article in The Open Courts
Vol. VIII, Nos. 25 and 26, for June 21 and 28, 1894. Chicago, 111.
DeMedici, Charles. The Solving Triangle and Protractor. An
instrument for squaring the circle, cubing the sphere, and rectifying
the curve, accompanied with cut and explanations. 60 West 22d St.,
New York. 1891.
Dingle, Edward. The Square of the Circle ; x Demonstrated
from the Cube, Rational. Tavistock, Devon, Eng. 1891. Cloth.
8vo. pp. 20. TT = 3|, or 3.142856f
Dingle^ Edward. Square of the Circle Considered under the
Principle of Action to Reaction Equal. 19 King Street, Tavistock,
Devon, Eng. 1894. Cloth. 8vo. pp. 36. ir = 8|, or 3.142867|.
Goodwin, Edward J. Solitude, Ind. Ratio of the Circle and the
Square. Articles, N. and Q.^ Vol. IX, p. 36; 1892. X, p. 250.
XII, pp. 14, 142. 1894.
** A circular area is equal to the square on a line equal to the quad-
rant of the circumference ; and the area of the square is equal to the
area of the circle whose circumference is equal to the perimeter of the
square."
Goodsell, Samuel C. The Euclid University Pi Value of the
Circle. Westville, Conn. Article, N. and Q., Vol. IX, p. 116. 1892.
TT = 3.1426968+. Area, .790123456|f
Hendricks, Joel E. Des Moines, Iowa. The New Ratio of the
Circle by E. J. Goodwin, M. D. A criticism on Dr. Goodwin's area
of a circle. Article, N. and Q., Vol. XI, p. 108. 1892.
( 235 )
Quadrature of the Circle. By the Editor. N. and Q., Vol.
XII, p. 3. 1894.
♦Schubert, Hermann. The Squaring of the Circle. An histori-
cal sketch of the problem from the earliest times to the present day.
Paper in The MonisiNoV I, No. 2, pp. 197-228, January, 1891.
Skinner, J. Ralston. Quadrature of the Circle by John A Par-
ker ; the Possibility on Mr. Parker's Forms of raising a co-ordinate
Unit of Measure. Chapters I and II of '* Sources of Measure^ and
Key to the Hebrew-Eg)'ptian Mystery" \ second edition, pp. 12-50.
Cincinnati, Ohio., 1894. (First edition published in 1873.) Jo**»^ A.
Paiker's form is V^, or tt — 3.1415942-|-.
Smyth, C. Piazzi. Memorandum of the Digits in w. Postscript to
**Life and Works at the Great Pyramid," Vol. Ill, pp. 601-604, 1867.
Extract from the same, N. and Q., Vol. IX, p. 76* 1892.
Square, Circle, Pyramid, Cube. Based on the teaching of the
ancients ; the monuments ; the precessional year ; geometry in relig-
ion, etc. Anonymous. London, Eng. 1890. 8vo. pp. 96.
mathematical papers in " THE MONIST," VOLS. I-IV, 1890-1894.
" The Foundations of Geometry," by Edward T. Dixon. A Re-
view by ** rj/." Vol. II, No. i, pp. 126-130. October, 1891.
Dixon, Edward T. " A Reply to a Critic ; with a discussion of
necessary truths." Vol. Ill, No. i, pp, 127-133. This is followed by
Carus, Paul. ** Mathematics a Description of Operation with
Pure Forms. In reply to Edward T. Dixon." Pp. 133-135.
Halsted, George Bruce. " The Non-Euclidean Geometry Inevit-
able." Vol. IV, No. 4, pp. 483-494. July, 1894.
Klein, Felix, '*The Present State of Mathematics." Vol. IV,
No. I, pp. 1-4. October, 1893.
* Schubert, Hermann. This mathematician also has several
other exhaustive essays on mathematical subjects in The Monist^ viz. :
"The Magic Square." Vol. II, No. 4, pp. 487-511. July, 1892.
" The Fourth Dimension." Vol. Ill, No. 3, pp. 402-449. April, 1893.
'* Notation and Definition of Number." Vol. IV, No. 3, pp. 396-
402. April, 1894.
" Monism in Arithmetic." Vol, IV, No. 4, pp. 561-579. July, 1894.
(" Large Numbers." The Open Court, Vol. VII, No. 50 and 51, for
December 14 and 21, 1893.)
( 236 )
MATHEMATICAL PAPERS IN "THE OPEN COURT," VOLS. I-VII, 1888-1894.
Brooks, Eijward. " Axioms the Basis of Mathematics." Vol. II'
No. 50, for February 7, 1889.
Carus, Paul. " Axioms." Vol. VII, No. 31, for August 3, 1893.
Carus, Paul. " The Problems of the Three Dimensions in Space."
Vol. VII, No. 27, for July 6, 1893.
Carus, Paul. ** The Function of Zero in Mathematics." Vol. II,
No. 24, August 9, 1888.
Carus, Paul. " The Old and New Mathematics." In reply to the
Criticism of Dr. Edward Brooks in Februrry 7, 1889. Vol. II, No.
51, for February 14, 1889.
Franklin, M. S. " Probabilities and the Multiplication of Denom-
inate Numbers." Vol. IV, No. 2, for March 6, 1890.
♦ * * " Mathematics and Love." Vol. II, No. 33, for October
II, 1888.
Ferrer, Barr. Mathematical Demonstration of the Existence of
God. A Study in Logic." Vol. II, No. 24. for August 9, 1888.
Gaassman, Hermann. " A Flaw in the Foundation of Geometry."
Vol. II, No. 51, for February 14, 1889.
Shipman, Paul R. " Points, Mathematical and Ethical." Vol. Ill,
No. 51, for February 13, 1890.
The Word ** Saxon." Rev. W. H. Poole, D. D., says in discus-
sing the origin of the word Saxon :
'^ It is a little curious to glean from the ancient nations and from
the stone monuments of the early times the various forms in which
this word is to be found. I will here insert a few from the list of my
own gleaned from ancient history thus :
** Sons of Isaac, Sons of Saac, Saac-Sunnia, Saac-Suna, SaacSena,
Saca-pena, Esakska, Sacae-Amysqui, Beth-Sakai, Sunnia-Sakai, Sakai-
Suna, Saca-Suna^ Sacae-Svnnae, Sackasina, Sachka-Sunnia, Saca-cine,
Saka-Suna, Sacas-Sani, Sakas-Saeni, Saxi-Suna, Sach-Suni, Sachi,
Sacha, Sakah, Saachus, Saacus, Sacho, Saxo, Saxoi, Saxonia, Saxones^
Saxae, Sach-sen, Sacksen^ Saxe-sen, Saxone, Saxony, Saxon."
Oo. In answer to " Helen," we refer her to Webster's " Interna-
tional Dictionary " for the meaning of the word Oo. This is a Hawi-
ian word '^ A beautiful bird (Jdodo nobiiis) of the Hawiian Islands.
It yields the brilliant yellow feathers formerly used in making the
royal robes. Called also Yellow Tufted Honeysucker."
C 237 )
The Apocalypse.
BY ERNEST X>E BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
The greatest theologian of our time, Professor Harnack, of Berlin,
received in 1885 a seminarist, Eberhard Vischer, who had to write as
a vacation task an essay * On the Theological Standing-point of the
Revelation of John/ and who humbly asked advice on his attempt to
explain this mysterious Scripture as a Jewish apocalypse with Chris-
tian Interpolations and a Christian frame. Harnack recognized the
absolute novelty of this theory^ and already after the first arguments
suggested by the youthful student at the University, the Professor was
struck by them and invited him to return after a few days for a closer
discussion of his hypothesis. Harnack began to read carefully the
Revelation from this newly gained point of view and * it was, I can say
no less, as if scales fell from my eyes.' One difficulty after the
other vanished, the complex Christology of the book resolved itself
into simple elements, and what had hitherto been the most difficult
section, Chapters XI and XII, ' at once became plain and intelligible.*
* But above all the severance of a Jewish original text from a Chris-
tian redaction resolved the main problem of the Apocalypse of John,
that is the peculiarity of the the author's Christianity. What pains
have been spent upon this question for the last tens of years. What
arguments of high repute lent support to those who held the book to
be merely Jewish- Christian, and therefore antipauline, and yet how
easily were they refuted by other proofs drawn from the book itself !
How plainly might the author's Christian universalisra be proved, and
what insuperable cousiderations presented themselves against it I
Vischer's hypothesis removed these difficulties at a stroke. There
can be no farther question of a Jewish Christianity. We have before
us, as the basis of the work, a purely Jewish document, clearly trace-
able in its outlines and the mass of its details, supplemented and re-
vised by a Christian who has nothing whatever to do v;ith the ' Israel
after the flesh,' but thinks only of the Gentile world, out of which the
Lamb has purchased with his blood a countless multitude.'
The fundamental and antipauline Scripture of the Apocalypse ex-
tended from Chapter IV to XXII, 5, and was composed, according to
Vischer and Harnack, between 68 and 70 ; the supplementary Scrip-
ture of the Pauline revisor was composed and amalgamated with
the first part not before the time of Domitian, between 81 and 96, ac-
cording to Martineau partly in the time of Hadrian, about 135. This
supplement and revision by one or more Paulinians, possibly at Rome,
led to the insertion in the first part, of the introduction, of the letters to
the churches, of the twenty-nine passages on the Lamb, and of the
conclusion. Harnack requested Vischer to prepare his MS. for pub-
( 238 )
lication, and the Professor printed it, the text of the supplementor
and interpolator being distinguished by difiEerent type, he adding a
critical Postscript, in a Review edited by hitnself and another. (Leipzig)
Four years later it was welcomed and criticized by the high authority
of Professor Martineaa in his important work on ' The Seat of author-
ity in Religion.* He writes there : * For a reader who is at all con-
versant with the Jewish apocalyptic literature the impression can
scarcely fail to be irresistible, that the prophetic oracle which has dark-
ened so much has at last revealed its own origin.'
From our point of view we arrive at the following conclusions :
The doctrine of the Angel Messiah which was excluded by the teach-
ing of Jesus and of James his brother, form the subject of the Apoc-
alypse. This Revelation consists of two amalgamated Scriptures, one
composed, according to Vischer and Harnack, between 68 and 70,
the other not before from 81 to 96- The fundamental and antipau-
line Scripture represents the so-called deeper knowledge or Gnosis,
the speculative Christianity of the apostolic age, in its law-abiding
and Gentile excluding form, as promulgated by the Jewish dissenters
the separatist Essenes of Palestine, to whom John the Baptist, not a
disciple of Jesus, and Barnabas belonged. The supplementary Scrip-
ture of the Paulinian revisor refers likewise to the Gnosis of the apos-
tolic age, but in its universalist or Gentile-Christian form, as propagat-
ed by the Essenes or Therapeuts of Alexandria and applied by Stephen,
Paul, and Apollos to Jesus Christ, whose teaching absolutely excluded
speculative Christianity. The doctrines of both Scriptures forming
he Apocalypse are therefore, and as we shall prove farther on, gnostic
and anti-christian.
In the Acts of the Apostles the doctrines of prepauline Christianity,
as taught by Jesus and by James, have been amalgamated with Pau-
line Christianity ; aud so in the Apocalypse the transmitted two
Scriptures on the antipauline and on the Pauline Essenic Gnosis have
been thrown together, perhaps in Rome. The object was in both
cases to establish peace among the hostile parties m the church by a
dogmatic uniformity. The Essenic doctrine of the Angel-Messiah,
as developed in these two Scriptures forming the Apocalypse, does
not confirm but oppose the doctrines of Jesus, of the twelve apostles,
and James the brother of Jesus.
The Jewish gnostic Scriptures transmitted in the first part of this
Revelation, composed in the after-pauline time and extending from
Chapter IV to XXII, 5, we submit to have had Cerinthus for its au-
thor, who however cannot be made responsible for the later interpo-
lations. Cerinthns, like Barnabds from whom he borrowed the doc-
trine of the millennium, was a teacher in the apostolic age of the Jew-
ish Essenic Gnosis respecting the Angel-Messiah. In this part of the
Apocalypse a distinction is made between a celestial Christ and a ter-
( 239 )
restrial Christ. This doctrine of a double Messiah points back to
that in the Targum, where it was written before the Christian era :
' My Word rejoiced over my servant the Messiah.' The Angel-
Messiah, the Angel Metatron or by God's throne of the Targum, is in
the Apocalypse described as refering to a book with seven seals on
the righthand of the throne, and as calling out with a loud voice :
' who is worthy to open the book and to loose the seals thereof.^ and
no one in the heaven or on the earth or under the earth was able to
open the book or to look therein.' But one of the elders revealed to
the seer that * the Lion from the tribe of Judah, the Root of David
hath overcome to open the book and the seven seals thereof.' It is
Jesus, the terrestial Messiah, who was shown in the vision to have
come and taken the book^ ' having been raised to heaven on a cloud,
like unto a Son of Man,' according to another vision. The vision of '
Daniel is the starting-point of the doctrine on the Angel-Messiah.
This distinction of a Messiah in heaven from a contemporaneous
Messiah on earth is absolutely identical with the Christology of
Cerinthus as transmitted by Iranaeus. He regarded Christ or the
Word of God as the Creator of the World, but believed that the
World knew not the true God. Jesus, the son of Joseph and Mary>
had been born like all other other men, ' not by a virgin,' but after
baptism Christ had descended on him, in the form of a dove, from
the highest ruler, whereupon Jesus announced the unknown Father
and performed miracles ; but finally Christ separated himself from
Jesus ; then Jesus suffered and rose again, whilst Christ, as a spiritual
being, remained free from suffering. It follows from this statement
of Iranaeus, that Cerinthus did not regard Jesus as the Christ come in
the flesh. The apostle John writes in his epistle that whosoever denies
this is ' a liar ' and the ' antichrist ' who was then in the lifetime of
the apostle, * already in the world.' Of the Jewish Gnostic Cerinthus,
the contemporary of John, it is stated by Polycarp, the personal
friend of this apostle, that having met Cerinthus at a bath in Ephesus
he called him * an emeny of the truth.* Was it Cerinthus whom John
in his epistle calls ' a liar ' ?
The identity of the Christology in the Jewish Gnostic part of the
Apocalypse and of Cerinthus's doctrine on Christ is an exceedingly
great confirmation of the Eloman tradition of the presbyter Cajus, and
the Alexandrian tradition of the Bishop Dionysos of Alexandria, who
both regard Cerinthus as the author of the Apocalppse, two traditions
transmitted by Eusebius without a protest. According to the state-
ment of Dionysos, he considered it very probable that Cerinthus in-
tentionally falsified the title of the Apocalypse when he added to it
the name of John. By the name of John^ as Dionysos implies, Cerin-
thus might have been called, but he, the bishop, would not easily ad-
mit that this John was the apostle. We do not require any confirma-
( 240 )
tion, even from the beginning of the third century, of the face that
none of the Twelve Apostles recognized a gnosis, whilst the apostle
John in his epistle distinctly protests against the false doctrine of his
contemporary Cerinthus, whom he calls a liar and antichrist.
Martineau writes : * How strange that we should ever have thought
it possible for a personal attendant on the ministry of Jesus to write
or edit a book mixing up fierce messianic conflicts, in which with the
sword, the gory garment, the blasting flame, the rod of iron, as his
emblems, he leads the war-march and treads the winepress of the
wrath of God till the deluge of blood rises to the horses' bits, with
the speculative Christology of the second century, without a memory
of his life, a feature of his look, a word from his voice, and a glance
back at the hillsides of Galilee, the courts of Jerusalem, the road to
Bethany, on which his image must be forever seen ! '
That * the speculative Christology of the second century * was a de-
velopment of the essenic Gnosis in the apostolic age, which can be
traced back to the prechristian centuries when Buddhist doctrines
were introduced into the West, this it is the principal object of our
investigations in Church History to prove. Was Cerinthus a pro-
phetic seer respecting Babylon-Rome ?
Tomb of Stark.
KY HENRY W. HERRICK, MANCHESTER, N. H.
No trappings of state, their bright honors unfolding,
No gorgeous display marks the place of thy rest ;
But the granite points out, where thy body lies mouldering.
And where the wild rose sheds its sweets o'er thy breast.
The zephyr of evening shall sport with the willow.
And play through the grass where the flowerets creep.
While the thoughts of the brave, as he hrnds o'er thy pillow.
Shall hallow the spot of the Hero's last sleep.
As from glory and honor, to death thou descended,
'Twas meet thou should* st lie by the Merrimack's wave ;
It was well thou should* st sleep 'mongst the hills thou defended.
And take thy last rest, in so simple a gtave.
There forever thou' It sleep,^Hind tho ugh ages ro II o'erthee.
And crumble the stone o'er thy ashes, to earth ;
The sons of the free, shall with rev'rence adore thee.
The pride of the mountains, which gave thee thy birth,
—New Hampshire Magazine, September, 18
Til
-f, 'thnm^s
»1 ^latfi QrtiMiciif Slrin^
r|i-
lUMV. tun
W% A*
<>»tOQ«Mci$S.
M Hil cdltnf : J
,itT ^fnfhi!mnTic.i! M^M'fthlv
MathL-nmtica! M;iga^ine, Artemas Ma'^nt. rfirf^r : fir r
mml :^e Humbert 30 eentsi Urge qti
s,
octav
.\\ vcfsuiiici, urii'j.
, V-., *- I t \.
' J1IUU4. finiiH , ^ I , I uj imi
rid Nov., iKqi ; and VoL It, NJoj* ro^ ;ihd
- 7
E tiLETS b aU departmenis cE Itlerafwrc fnr talc,
^^^riy. VVriie to this ofificie wh»if you art; waniii*^^.
^ u,>L uf baoks you have for e^tctiangp.
Tbe Rr
in 1
lari^e qnartn niliu
G, r. V\
2jyXXSCE:z^Xj-^3srE30"crs
NOTES # QUEEIES
NTlll.V MAGAZIXE OF
7a r, FOLK-LORE, MATHEMATICS,
MYSTICl^ ART, SCIEAVJ
iviuiiu I rf'u wuiMiijuj^i LIT Hit. oum. -^ i i^dUJ,
[Vol. XII. SEPTEMBER, 1894. No. 9.
Om DOLLIR A TEIE H ADYMCE.
&, U, M. GOULD,
ANCHESTEB, H. H.
nc^ptierir, ty tgon Voo
library,
'LH , V mil > L I L-^ill t I
ill with its onoie i
VxsL IXC mai^aziiii: '" lUc iiuoi Ult:aiicr, su^ptntlca v
( 241 )
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES, AND QUERIES.
m. C. OOUi:^]^, Kdltor.
" The goal of Truth is the Atlantis of the SouP* — Corneille.
Vol. XII. SEPTEMBER, 1894. No. 9
Planetary Laws and Analogies.
Continued from Notes and Queries, May, 1891, /. 295,
1. Every known heavenly body is connected with its neighboring
heavenly bodies by means of real, material bonds^ and that every phe-
nomenon of the universe, without exception, is due solely to the ac-
tion of bodies upon one another through, and by means of, these
bonds which join them together. — Evan McLennan,
2. The sun, attended by its planets^ satellites, and comets is sweep-
ing through space towards the star marked tt in the constellation Her-
cules, with a velocity which causes it to pass over a distance enual to
33,350,000 miles in every hour. — Orestes M, MitcheL
Alcyone, the principal star in the group of the Pleiades, now occu-
pies the center of gravity, and is at present the sun about which the
universe of stars, composing our astral system, is all revolving.
— Maedler.
3. The ratio of the radius of the Solar Nebula's equator at the
birth of a senior planet to the radius thereof at the birth of a junior
planet is equal to the square of the ratio of the Solar Nebula's rotary
motion at the birth of the junior planet to its rotary motion at the
birth of the senior planet. — Oeorge Steams,
4. Symmetry is the many sginatures of the one archetypal seal.
Instances of this repetition of equal and like parts we have :
109.62 times the moon's diameter is the moon's mean distance from
the earth.
109.62 times the earth's diameter is the sun's diameter.
109.62 times the sun's diameter is the mean distance of the sun
from the earth.
( 242 )
109.62 times the earth's enlargement by its protuberant equator in
circumference (82.47) is 9,020, or 130° equatorial arc. — Samuel Elliott
Coues.
5. The orbital velocity of each planet in miles multiplied by the
time in seconds which a ray of light takes to pass from the sun to
that planet is directly as the square root of that planet's distance
from the sun. — Thoma$ BassnetL
6. (i) The mean motion of Jupiter's perihelion is exactly equal to
the mean motion of the perihelion of Uranus, and the mean longitude
of these perihelia differ by exactly 180°.
(11) The mean motion of Jupiter's node on the invariable plane is
exactly equal to that of Saturn, and the mean longitude s of these
nodes differ by exactly 180°. — John N, Stockwell,
7. (i) The axial velocities (angular) of the planets are — as their
diameters.
(11) The obital velocities of the planets are inversely as the square
root of the semi-diameters of their orbits.
Now it will be remembered that " the intensity of light diminishes
inversely as the square of the distance." Clearly, then, if the pre-
ceding statement be correct, the cause of the orbital motion must be
Rule L Multiply the square root of the semi-diameter of the orbit
of any planet by its orbital velocity, divide the product by the orbital
volocity of any other planet, the quotient will be the square root of
the semi-diameter of the second planet.
Rule II, If the orbital velocity of a planet be multiplied by the
square root of the semi-diameter of the planet's orbit, the result will
be, in the case of every planet, the same sum in millions, differing be-
low from discrepancies between authorities. — Frank H, Norton,
8. The times of the rotations of the planets are in the ratio of the
square roots of the cube roots, that is^ the sixth roots of the masses.
— William S. Oreen.
9. The square of the number of rotations made by a planet during
one revolution around the sun, is proportional to the cube of the diam-
eter of its sphere of attraction ; or, ^ is a constant quantity for all
the planets of the Solar System. — Daniel Kirkwood.
Let R be the point of equal attraction between any planet and the
one next interior, the two being in conjunction ; R' that between the
same and the next one exterior. Let D = the sum of the distance of
X 243 )
the points jP, /^ from the orbit of the planet ; which I shall call the
diameter of the sphere of the planet's attraction. Let I^ := the diam-
eter of any other planet's sphere of attraction found in like manner.
Let n = the number of sidereal rotations performed by the former
during one sidereal revolution around the sun Let «' = the number
performed by the latter ; then it will be found that
w'S : : />3 : /p'S; ot, n = n'(jy^
10. Every particle of matter in the universe attracts every other par-
ticle with a strength which is proportional to the quantity of matter
which is in each mass, and inversely to the squares of the distances
between the centers.
When the areas of triangles according to Kepler's Third Law are
multiplied by the velocities, all the products are equal and constant.
Therefore, this constant, or radius vector, of the planets' motions, in-
stead of being an equal area of angle in equal times, is an equal solid
triangle in equal times whose thickness is proportionate to the time
taken, and inversely as the distance according to the ratio.
Therefore, the velocities of the planets are to each other in the in-
verse ratio of the square roots of the mean radii of orbits. Hence,
\^jR : Vr : : r : Vf where /^ and F represent the radius and
velocity respectively, and r and v the same of another planet.
The deflecting power which guides the planets in their orbits is in
its strength directly proportional to the mass of the Sun and planet
collectively, and inversely proportional to the squares of the distances
between their centers at every point of the planet's orbit.
Consequently : The propelling power which gives to the planets
their velocities is in its strength directly proportional to the square
root of the mass of the Sun and planet collectively, and inversely pro-
portional to the square roots of the distances between their centers
at every point of the planet's orbit. — Sidney Laidlaw.
11. The rotation of the planetary nebulae corresponded in every case
with the actual sidereal revolution of the planets, and the rotation of
the primary planets in like manner corresponded with the orbital
periods of the secondaries. — Augusie Gomte.
12. In the planetary system, the orbits being con.^idered circular,
the aberrating forces of gravity vary directly as the masses and in-
versely as the fifth powers of the square roots of the distances from
the gravitating center. — Orson Pratt, Sen,
13. The motion of the different planets around the sun are as many
times swif er than the motion of the earth upon its axis, as follows :
( 244 ;
Planets. Swifter. 7*s 7+2xpi' Multipliers. Compariionf.
Uranus,
14.95
14
7.28318
X
2
= 14.56636
Saturn,
21.798
21
7.28318
X
3
= 21.84954
Jupiter,
28.032
28
7.28318
X
4
=: 29.13272
Mars,
S5-6II
49
7.283182
= 5304471
Earth,
64.371
63
7.28318
X
9
= 65.54862
Venus,
80.686
77
7.28318
X
II
= 80.11498
—7. E, W.
14. The planets are linked together, as follows :
The Solar System appears to be in three classes : the mooned, the
single, and the Asteroid.
The volumes of Jupiter and Saturn are to the volume of the Sun
inversely as their distances from the Sun in radii of the Sun. For
since Saturn's volume is to Jupiter's volume inversely as its distance
from the Sun, and Jupiter's volume is to the Sun's volume inversely
as its distance from the Sun, then Saturn's volume is to the Sun's
volume inversely as its distance from the Sun in Sun's radii ; conse-
quently the Ihree are connected to each other by one law.
And thus : The surfaces of the Earth, Uranus, and Neptune are
directly as their distance from the Sun. For since Neptune's surface
is to Uranus's surface directly as its distance from the Sun, and
Uranus's surface is to the Earth's surface directly as its distance from
the Sun, therefore Neptune's surface is to the Earth's surface directly
as its distance from the Sun ; consequently the three are connected
to each other by one law. The sizes of the mooned class then are
governed by one law.
The class Sun, Jupiter, and Saturn, and the class Neptune, Uranus,
and Earth, are linked together by the surfaces of Neptune and Saturn.
Again : The surfaces of Earth, Venus, and Mars are inversely as
their distances. For since Mars's surface is to Venus's surface in-
versely as its distance, and the Earth's surface is to Venus's surface
inversely as its distance, therefore Mars's surface is to the Earth's
( -^45 )
surface inversely as its distance from the Sun ; consequently the
three are connected to each other by one law. The surface of the
Earth, which is common to the single and mooned class^ links the
single to the mooned class by Uranus's surface.
And again : Mercury appears to be classed with the Asteroids, and
the volumes of Mercury and Mars link the Asteroids to the single-
planet class.
The Sun and Planets are paired in their periodic times of rotations,
on their axes, as follows :
The Sun and Earth
Uranus and Neptune
Earth and Uranus.
}by
Uranus and Neptune f u xt * o o .
Jupiter and Saturn f ^^ ^^P^""^ ^"^ S^^"^'^-
The Sun and Earth
Venus and Mars
>• by Earth and Venus.
Venus and Mars ) u xr j **
Mercury and Asteroids [ ^^ ^^""^ ^"^ Mercury.
The cubes of the Earth's and Neptune's times of rotation are di-
rectly as their diameters. For since the cubes of the Earth's and
Uranus's times of rotation are directly as their diameters, and the
cubes of Uranus's and Neptune's times cf rotation are directly as
their diameters, therefore the cubes of the Earth's and Neptune's
times of rotation are directly as their diameters.
Again : The cubes of the Earth's and Mars's times of rotation are
directly as the square root of their diameters. For since the cubes of
Venus's and the Earth's time? of rotation are directly as the square
root of their diameters, therefore the cubes of the Earth's and Mars's
times of rotation are directly as the square root of thoir diameters.
Jupiter's moons are paired and linked, as follows :
First and Second ) Linked by
Third and Fourth ) Second and Fourth. — Robert Linton,
15. Every particle of matter in the universe attracts every other
particle with a force directly as their masses, and inversely as the
square of the distance which separates them. — Sir Isaac Newton,
16. If a body move in an eliptic orbit, under the influence of a
focal force, varying inversely as the squares of its distances from the
focus, the squares of its velocities in any two points of its orbit, will
vary directly as its distance from the upper focus, and inversely as its
distance from the lower focus.
( 246 )
The details of the laws, with examples illustrating the same, will be
found in the following works, the paragraph number corresponding
with the same above :
1. Cosmical Evoltition^ a New Iheory of the Mechanism of Nature,
By Evan McLennan. Chicago, 111., 1890.
2. The Planetary and Stellar Worlds. By Orestes M. Mitchel. Pp.
312 and 319. New York, 1848.
3. The Pericosrnic Theory of Physical Existence and its Sequel pre*
liminary to Cosmology and Philosophy Proper. By George Stearns. P.
93. Hudson, Mass., 1888.
4. Studies of the Earth ; an Essay on the Figure and Surface- Divi-
sions of the Earthy its Oeohgical and Meteorological Phenomena and itM
Astronomical Elements. By Samuel Elliott Coues. P. 52. Washing-
ton, D. C, i860.
5. Intimate Connection between Oravitation and the Solar ParaUaz.
By Thomas Ba.ssnett. New York, 1886.
6. Memoir on the Secular Variations of the Elements of the Orbits of
the Eight Principal Planets. By John N. Stockwell, in *^ Smithsonian
Contributions to Knowledge,'* No. 232, p. xvi.
7. The Numerical Basis of the Solar System. By Frank H. Norton,
In Lucifer^ Vol. V, No. 30, for February 15, 1890. London.
8. Influence of Light in Oravitation. By Dr. William S. Green.
9. Proceedings of American Association for the Advancement of Sci-
ence. 1849, P* ^o^'
10. The Powers which Propel and Ouide the Planets, with Comments,
By Sidney Laidlaw. London, 1891.
11. The Vestiges of Creation. (Quoted by the author.)
12. Key to the Universe , or a New Theory of its Mechanism, P. 38.
By Orson Pratt, Sen. Salt Lake City, Utah, 1879.
13. The Cycle. P. 39. By J. E. W. London, 1868.
14. The Discovered Laws of the Sizes and Rotations of the Sun and
Planets, By Robert Linton. London, 1858.
15. Popular Astronomy. By Simon Newcomb. P. 81. New
York, 1878.
,g Key to the Universe. By Orson Pratt, Sen. P. 47. Salt Lake
9. Second edition.
( 247 )
Hindu Chronologial Periods. What is the largest chronolog-
ical period or era used to calculate events ? Ural.
This question will be best answered by giving the HindO Yugas
and Kalpa* an account of which we have several times partly ex-
plained (N. AND Q., Vol VIII, p. 357).
1 108,000 X 4 = 432,000, the Cali Yuga.
2 216,000 X 4 = 864,000, the Dwiper Yuga.
3 324,000 X 4 = 1,296,000, the Treta Yuga.
4 432,000 X 4 = 1,728,000, the Satya Yuga.
1,080,000 X I = . . . the Maha Yuga.
1,080,000 X 2 = 2,160,000, the Divine Age.
1,080,000 X 4 = 4,320,000, the Calpa.
The Calpa consists of 1,577,916,450,000 natural days, called the
number of saltan.
Albumazar, the Arabian astrologer, states that the HindQs reck-
oned from the '* flood to the flight " 720,634,442,715 days. This is
greatly in excess of the received chronology : 4004— 165 6-|- (622) X
365=1,084,050+735 bissextiles = 1,084,785 days, the natural days
from the Diluvia to the Hejira,
The Divine Year consists of 360 common years ; 1,200 divine years
make 432,000, the Cali Yuga, the age of heat^ or " scorching age."
If we divide the days in a Calpa by 1,000 times the Cali Yuga, we
get the natural days in a common year :
i»577»9i6»450|Ooo-^ 4,320,000,000 = 365.2584375.
This differs only 2 minutes and 59 seconds from the length of the
years as observed by Sir John Herschel :
D. H. M. s.
The Hiudii year, 365 6 12 9
Sir John Herschel, 365 6 9 10
Difference, 2 59
The revolution of the equinoxes, as calculated by the Hindiis mul-
tiplied by 72 produced the Satya Yuga or dark age, or " age of dark-
ness/* from Sati^ the South Pole.
There is a remarkably harmonious blending of numbers in epochal
periods of the Hindii astronomical philosophy.
( 248 )
To the Sun.
BY ABEL COURTIS, LYNN, MASS.
Wondrous, mi^estic orb ! Great Source of Light,
And potent enenry sublime ! The skies
Bathed in thy swelling fl<M>d of radiance bright,
R^oicing, greet the day ! To mortal eyes
TLou art supreme in glorv, and thy thr.ne,
With splendent lustre decked, beyond compare,
Befits thy august presence ! Thou alone.
In regal pomp and power, relgnest there.
Flame-stormti gigantic sweep across thy face,
Dwarfing Earth's fiercest gales to zephyrs mild I
Their monstrous billows, leaping into space.
Wage fiery warfare, turbulent and wild !
They rend thy glowing robe— in depth below
Black caverns yawn, where pigmy globes like oars
By scores might vanish ! — while resistless flow
'The steady currents of thy mighty powers.
The grand emlxxliment of Force art thou !
Thioughout thv broad domain the potentate
To whose despotic sway th&{)lanet8 bow,
Aud pay full homage to thy proud estate !
Impelled by thee, they wheel in pathways clear
About thy royal self —their fount of light
And conscious source of being— and revere
Thy matchless glory, majesty and might I
But on this lowly sphere from whence we gaze.
Far from ttiese scenes of terrifying strife.
Is tblt thy genial nature. Here thv rays.
Shorn of their fiercest fervor, wake to life
The world of plant and flower ; they roll away
The mists of morning from the mountain heights,
And the cloud-vesture of departing Day
Is roseate with its dyes of crimson light.
Thy beauties, manifold, Oh, who can sing I
On Ocean's breast are gemmed the sparkling hours \
While, prodigal of riches, thou dost fling,
O'er the wide oontineitt« thy golden showers !
The warp of mist aud woof of^sniuing strand
Are woven in Refraction's loom, to form
The Iris, the despair of limner's hand.
Whose tints supernal grace the fleeting storm I
All things terrestrial thy bounty share—
The Spring's ezhuberant growth, the Summer's bloom
The harvest ripening in the Autumn air —
These, born of love, know not the icy doom
Thy absence would pronounce— when human kind,
with life subordinate, would nease to be,
And Earth herself, through frigid horrors, flnd
Consistent death in Night's eternity.
II.
But grander suns and systems vaster grown
Await the raptured eye I Leave Earth behind
And Neptune's conflnes pass, to span the lone
Abysmal gulf that shuts us from our kind !
Our nearest neighbor's starry portal won—
Earth and companion planets lost in space !
Shrunk to a point of light the mighty sun,
So late supreme in the celestiafrace I
(249)
And this the threshold only I — this the way
That opens to the measureless domain
Of anezplored Creation I Here we stay
Our onward course, to note the pernct reign,
Among the peopled worlds, of Order grand,
That holds them, as with us, in wise control,
Obedient to the will of master hand-
Essential parts of one mf\)estic whole I
Advancing, we essav the bolder fight
To where imperial Sirlns holds his court.
Whose wingM messengers of Orient flight,
InTiting onward, tempts us to disport
Amid the full refhigence of his throne I
In volume vast he sinks our lesser sun
Far in the scale of grandeur, while a zone
Of nobler planets their broad courses run !
From this bright coast line the Celestial Sea
Spreads fathomless away I Through its vast realm-
The ethereal Ocean of immensity—
Our trusty pilot. Light, assumes the helm.
To guide our daring progress. Swift as thought
We onward speed, past suns and systems grand
That flush the way, to constellations wrought
From out the glories of this royal band \
On. on, where galaxies of blazing suns.
And starry continents, and isles of light.
Transport the wondering gaze ! The scene outruns
E*en free Imagination's highest flight.
Of Fancy's highest dream ! Yet, broadening still,
Remoter heaven the wealth of stars unroll ;
Whose radiant couriers earthward shoot, until
MtUenniums shall have fled ere won the goal.
The Universe unfblds I~a mighty scheme
Embodies in one whole the systems grand—
These myriad suns, whose green-robed planets teem
With Joyous, sentient life ! The stem command
Of Gravity puissant binds in one
The constellated heavens ! Stayed this [lower
Celestial Anarchy would riot run*
And Chaos universal rule the hour I
III
The Great First Cause— our weak conception fails
At this the crucial test ! Tlie finite mind
Agflrressive in its sphere, shrinks back and pales
Before Infinity ! Fit thought can find
No vantage ground froim whence to force its way
Toward the Eternal Architect sublime
Of marvelous Creation I Kot a ray
Can even pierce the depths of Space or Time !
Past finding out ! Conviction presses home
Upon the startled sense, and crowds It back
To less presuroputous fields— no more to roam
In vain endeavor, ofiTthe beaten track
Of human limitation ! Mortal sight
And penetration keen are lost— unknown—
In this bewildered groping for the light
That centers in Omnipotence alone I
And yet though Thought thus powerless remains,
And Compensation fiiils. the human soul.
Transcending these its attributes, attains
A grander neigh t— disdaining the control
Of aught thst seeks to bar its upward way !
For F'alth profound and Bea-on clear unite
With Intuition deep, and find for aye
The God Supreme— the Primal Source of light 1
f 250 )
Tke Four Pratts' Astronomical Works.
Pratt, John Henry. The Mathematical Principles of Mechanical
Philosophy, and their Application to the Theory of Universal Gravi-
tation 8vo; pp. 6i6. London, 1836.
Pratt, Henry F. A. (M. D). The Genealogy of Creation, newly
translated from the Unpointed Hebrew Text of the Book of Gen-
esis ; showing the general scientific accuracy of the Cosmogony of
Moses and the Philosophy of Creation. 8vo ; pp. 408. London, 1861.
On Eccentric and Centric Force ; a New Theory of Projec-
tion. Appendix : the Mutual Relations of the Circle, the Square ;
the Cube, and the Sphere. 8vo ; pp. 296. London, 1862.
On Orbital Motion ; the Outlines of a System of Physical
Astronomy. 8vo ; pp. 200, 1863.
Astronomical Investigations. The Cosmical Relations of
the Revolution of the Lunar Apsides. Ocean Tides. 8vo ; pp. 84.
London, 1865.
Orson Pratt, (Sen). New and Easy Method of Solution of the
Cubic and Biquadratic Equations, embracitig several New Formulas,
greatly simplifying this department of mathematical science ; de-
signed as a Sequel to the Elements of Algebra and for the use of
schools and academies. 8vo ; pp. 152. London, 1866.
Key to the Universe, or a New Theory of its Mechanism ;
founded upon (i) a continuous obital propulsion, arising from the
velocity of gravity and its consequent aberrations ; and (11) resisting
ethereal medium of variable density ; with Mathematical Demon-
strations and Tables. Second edition; 8vo; pp. 118. Salt Lake
City, Utah, 1879.
Pratt, Henry, (M. D.). Jesus, Bar Rabba, or Jesus, Bar Abba ?
8vo ; pp. xix-l-392. London, 1887.
New Aspects of Life and Religion. 8vo j XLVi-f-396. Lon-
don, 1886.
Principia Nova Astronomica. i. Apologia. 11. Astronom-
ical Paradoxes. 111.. Conspectus, iv. Principia. v. The Issue
Stated. VI. Theorems (36 >. vii. Theories, viii. The Quarter-
nary Solar System, ix. A Physiological View of the Circulation of
the Universe, x. Appendix — Summary, XLIV plates j quarto ;
pp. 194. London, 1S94.
This last-mentioned work is the grand theory of the Central Sun,
which is the center of the Polar Solar System. That is the Satellites
revolve around their respective planets, the planets revolve around
our Sun, our Sun revolves around an Equatorial Sun, the Equatorial
Sun revolves around a Polar Sun, the Polar Sun revolves .around the
Central Sun — the Grand Center of the Polar Solar System
( 251 )
A Curious Prophecy, In August, 1857, the Bavarian AUegemtine
Zeitung printed a remarkable prophecy, which had been made by an
old hermit many years before. Jn it the rise of Napoleon III was
clearly outlined, as was also the Austro-Prussian and the Franco-Prus-
sian wars, and the commune of Paris. He told how the death of
Pope Pius would occur in 1876 or 1877, how it would be followed by a
Turco-Russian war, both predictions being but slightly in error. He
said that Germany would have three emperors in one year before the
end of the century, which we know was verified to the letter in 1888.
He missed it one in the number of the United States Presidents that
were to die by assassination, which was a remarkably close predic-
tion, to say the least. Now for the future. The opening of the 20th
century is to see Manhattan Island and the whole of New York City
submerged in the waters of the Hudson, East River, and the Bay.
Cuba is to break in two, and part of it, including a portion of the city
of Havana, to sink beneath the waves. Florida and Lower Califor-
nia are to break loose from the mainland, and carry their loads of hu-
man freight to the bottom of the sea. The 25 th is to be last of the
United States Presidents ; Ireland is to be a kingdom, and England a
republic by the end of the next century.
If this seer is to be relied upon, the United States will soon be di-
vided, and San Francisco, Salt Lake City, (which he referred to as the
" Paradise in the American Desert)," New Orleans, St. Louis, Wash-
ington, and Boston are to be made capitals of the six republics that
are to be reared on the ruins of the present United States. But to
return to Europe. The end of the 20th ceutury will not find either
Italy nor France upon the maps, and Berlin will have been totally
destroyed by an earthquake. — Philadelphia Press,
John the Baptist an Essene.
BY ERNEST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
The supposition that the disciples of John were Essenes would
explain the surprising fact that in New Testament Scriptures the Es-
senes are never mentioned by this name, whilst in some passages the
disciples of the Baptist are insinuated to have been such as stood
without, as dissenters, by which name the Essenes were called by the
Jews. According to the transmitted narrative of his birth John was a
Nasirean for life, as was every member of the Essenic order. Ic has
not been transmitted that he ever visited the Temple or the Synagogue^
nor that he offered sacrifices. The clothing of John and his mode of
living was similar to that of the Essenes, and the change of mind he
made dependent on outward observances, on ceremonies; like every
Essene he was a ritualist. His principal doctrine that the baptism
( 252 )
with the Holy Spirit would be brought to men by him that should
come, the Messiah, was in entire harmony with the Buddhist expecta-
tion of a celestial being, of the ' coming one,' or Tathagata, of the
Buddha, whose incarnation would take place under the influence of
the Holy Spirit.
The connection of the Baptist with Essenes is confirmed by other
coincidences. The water baptism of John corresponded with the
repeated water baptisms of the Essenes. The latter was perhaps
originally limited to those who wished to enter the sect, who received
the holy water of purification, as Josephus informs us. But this
baptism necessarily received more general application, that is, to all
those who wished for baptism, at the time when a man like John con-
nected this outward sign of a change of mind, of the soul's purifica-
tion, with the looked-for rule of the Holy Spirit in man, with the
expected kingdom of heaven.
According to a statement by the elder Pliny the Essenes had their
settlements on the western coast of the Dead Sea. It was in this
country in the city called Juda, Juta or Jutta, that the son of Zacha-
riah and Elizabeth was born. This city, situated five miles south of
Hebron^ is in the Book of Joshua enumerated as one of the cities
made over to the 'children of Aaron,' from which Aaronites John may
therefore be supposed to have . descended. Essenes were in the habit
of adopting children, and these ascetics, though dissenters, must
have doubly welcomed a boy of Aaror.iic descent, whose aged parents
had probably left him an orphan in his childhood.
It was in the wilderness of Judea, in the district where the Essenic
settlements were situated, that the * Word of God' came to John, and he
probably began here his baptisms. The exact place where this took
place may possibly have been, according to original tradition, not
Bathabarah but Beth-Arabah, *beyond Jordan/ that is, * house of the
desert.'
The relations between the Baptist and Jesus centred in the gospel
fact that the latter declared John not to belong to the kingdom of
heaven, which had already come, but which the Baptist regarded as
future though near. It would be brought by the expected Messiah.
His question whether Jesus was this Messiah, or whether they were to
wait for another, was by the latter not answered in such a manner as
to make the Baptist give up his expectation of an Angel-Messiah, nor
to lead to his recognition of Jesus as the anointed man. John was
never a disciple of Jesus.
Whether or not John was a member of the law-abiding Essenic
order in Palestine, we hold him to have been a promulgator of Es-
senic rites and doctrines. These we shall connect with those of
Brahmanic Buddhism, and contrast to the doctrines of Jesus.
( 253 )
The Essenes as Buddhists.
BY KRNEST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
Among the people of Israel a national and a religious dualism has
existed from the earliest times of its history. What in Genesis is re-
lated as the family-history of the descendants of Noah can be con-
nected with historical tribal traditions referring to geographically
traceable migrations^ from East to West, of black and of white tribes
and their mixtures, among which may be assumed to have existed dif-
ferent races and castes. Hamites from India settled in Mesopota-
mia, where they were subjugated by Japhetic or Aryan Medo-Chal-
daeans, about four centuries before Abraham is said to have been born
in that country. Traces of racial and caste-distinctions we have tried
to point out in the families of the patriarch, from Abraham to Joseph.
Thus we suggest that two nationalities and two distinct religions, simi-
lar to those represented by the Sumer and Akkad of cuneiform in-
scriptions, can be traced among Israelites. The national and relig-
ious dualism among the people Israel, represented by the Hebrews and
by the strangers within the gates, was connected with the national
and religious dualism in the country of Abraham's birth. According
to our theory the tradition of the aboriginal Hebrews, the Massora,
can be traced to Bactria, to the Oxus ; that of the strangers in Israel
or Rechabites, the Merkiba, to the land of the Indus, to India.
The aboriginal Hebrews were not Shemites but Aryans or Japhet-
ites, that is, Medo-Chaldaeans, who captured Babylon in B. C. 2458,
according to the Chaldaean historian Berosus. The Medes were orig-
inally all Aryans, as Herodotus was told and believed. We hope to
prove the direct connection of Hebrews with Medes and therefore
with the esoteric or secret tradition of their priests, the Magi, not
with their exoteric or popular teaching, which in the West had be-
come mixed up with astrology, conjurations and superstitions of every
kind. This Westiranian Magism was an essential degradation of
the pure Mazdaism, a reform effected — possibly under Buddhist
influence — ever since the introduction of priestly castes, of an heredi-
tary priesthood unknown to the Zoroastrian religious system, presided
over by lay-fire-priests, as indicated by the most ancient parts of the
Zendavesta. Plato knew of a ' genuine, pure and sublime Magic of
Zoroaster,* and it must have centered in the doctrine of the indwelling
spirit, which can enable man to commune with God, with Ahura-
Mazda, the all knowing and Holy Spirit.
This secret doctrine of the Magi was promulgated by the Rabbini-
cal institution in Israel. This theory receives a striking confirmation
by the hitherto overlooked fact that the three grades of Rabbi are
(254)
identical with the three grades of Magi. The Magian Harbed or
disciple corresponds with the Babylonian Rabu and the Hebrew Rab,
or the great ; again the Maubed orjMobed, (Magovad) or master, is
identical with the Rabbi or master ; and the Destur Mobed, the per-
fect master or great master of a higher wisdom, deeper knowledge
or Gnosis, corresponds with the Hebrew Rabbin or Rabboni.
The national, religious and traditional dualism in Israel, to which
we have referred above, helps us to explain the parties in Israel of the
Sadducees, Pharisees and Essenes, of ^hich there is no trace till after
the return of Israelites from Babylonia, where the captives had become
more generally acquainted with different traditions, national, social
and religious. Josephus informs us that the rulingS adducees forbad,
the public propagation of the ancestral tradition of the Pharisees.
From the more or less connected Sadducees and Pharisees were
distinguished the» Jewish dissenters, the Essenes. That doctrinal
differen es had something to do with the formation of these three
parties is confirmed by the fact that the title Rabbi does not seem to
have been in use before the lime of Herod. The supposed origin of
this title during the combats between the rival schools of Hillel and
Shammai, brings the Rabbis in connection with two distinct traditions.
To the dualism of traditions in Israel points the fact that a double
presidency was set over the secret society of the Scribes, the learned
in Scripture, the Sopherim, of the fraternity, corporation or guild of
the Chaberim or associates. The two men who guided this secret
society were called Zugoth or Ishkolin, in Greek the Catholics,
and the succession of these pairs of scribes can be traced to the sec-
ond prechristian century and to later times. The lists transmitted
to us of these ecclesiastical duumviri commences with about the year
B. C. 170 and ends with Hillel the Babylonian and his opposer Sham-
mai. Though it cannot be proved that these heads of scribes always
represented different and opposing traditions, the latest investigations
in the Massora have established the existence of * important differ-
ences of tradition, not only between the Eastern and Western schools
of Massoreles, which belonged respectively to Babylon and Tiberias,
but also within the limits of these schools themselves. . . . The
inner guild of educated Massoretes possessed alone the key to this
esoteric system of commentary.'*
The records of traditions not belonging to the Old Testament are not
numerous, but we possess the Chaldaean Targums or interpretations,
in their original form reaching back to prechristian traditions, and the
Apocrypha of the Septuagint, hidden books, siphorim or gendsim ;
Scriptures which refer to hidden wisdom, to secret tradition. We ac-
cept Ginsburg's explanation that the Massora as now existing is ' the
• Ginsbarg, The Maseora, compiled ft-om mamucrlpts alpbabelically and lexically ar-
nmged ; comp. the article In the Timet ot December 27, 18^.
( 255 )
work of Jewish men of science, who flourished in Palestine from the
third century B. C, and whose principal seat was Tiberias.' Nobody
has ventured to assert that these learned Jews have then invented
the Massora. We regard it as an important coincidence that at
the same time, in the beginning of the third century before the
Christian era, when the first rabbinical literature, the Targumim were
composed, the publication took place of the first books of the Hebrew-
canon's Greek version, about B. C. 280. An important connec-
tion can be established between the first rabbinical and the first
hellenistic reccrds. We have attempted to prove that the principal
source of the most ancient Targums and of the peculiar doctrines re-
corded in the. Septuagint was the non-massoretic, the Rechabite or Es-
senic tradition, the Merkiba. According to this theory the doctrinal
development in the Greek canon, as in the Hebrew canon, was caused
by the gradual publication of what had been kept in secret, of secret
traditions, in the one case of the Merkiba,in the other of the Massora.
Buddhists in Egypt can no v be proved to have been sent to that
country by the Indian king Asoka, who ascended th^ throne in B. C.
259-158 and became a convert to what was in India promulgated as
Buddhism. He caused stone inscriptions to be set up at Delphi, Alla-
habad, and other places in his dominion, and these contain his edicts.
In these he refers to the time and cause of his conversion and to its
consequences for India as well as for foreign countries. According
to the latest translation by Senart, Asoka, * the beloved of the gods,'
urges in his thirteenth edict, ' security for all creatures,' above all,
* respect for life, peace, and benignity.' These he considers as * the
acquisitions of the (Buddhist) religion,' in which he rejoices, not only
for his own kingdom but also for other countries ; he recommends re-
spect for the religion of others. Among the foreign potentates Asoka,
the Pious, names Amtiyokena, king of the Yavanas, and * beyond '
four kings. These five names are difficult to identify with then living
sovereigns, but the latest investigators have submitted the following
explanation : Accordingly the king of the Yavanas is held to be
Antiochus II of Syria (B. C. 260-247), Turamage is Ptolemy Phila-
delphus (285-247), Amtikini is Antigonus Gonatas of Macedon (278-
240), Maka is Mayas of C^rene (248), and Alikasudara is Alex-
ander of Epirus (between 262 and 258). What is strongly in
favor of this explanation is the fact that all these monarchs were alive
in B, C. 258, the year of Asoka's ascension. This edict does
not state directly that conventions were signed with these potentates
for the protection of Buddhists in their countries ; but Asoka informs
the world that since his first edict already 256 missionaries had obeyed
his summons to emigrate and promulgate the religion of Buddha. We
are told that in all countries where the royal messengers had appeared
his religions instructions were being listened to and complied with,
( 256 )
and that this state of things will continue. * Thus the acquisition of
(Buddhist) religion is being promulgated in all places.'
It is certain that Seleucus, Antiochus and Ptolemy II were repre-
sented in India by ambassadors, and therefore it cannot be doubted
that friendly relations existed between Ptolemy I and Asoka. If we
add to this that, as we were the first to point out, the Seventy who
were called to Alexandria by this Ptolemy since B. C. 280, for the
composition of the Greek version of the Hebrew canon, have in the
Septuagint altered the chronology of the Hebrew canon by substitut-
ing for the fourth year of Solomon, 971, the fourth year after Buddha's
death, that is, 473 ;* this cannot be passed over as a mere chance co-
incidence, but it is a striking confirmation of the all-important fact
that in the third prechristian century Buddhist tradition was well
known to the initiated at Alexandria.
From what we know about Asoka it cannot be doubted that the
Buddhist missionaries sent by him to Egypt were in possession of Scrip-
tures which contained words of Buddha, or such as were attributed to
him, and which the humane king, the Constantine of Buddhists, had
recognized befoi^ an assembled council as constituting an indisputable
authority for preserving the true faith. These Indian missionaries
had come to the Nile for the propagation of what we have designated
as Brahmanic Buddhism, that is, as a Brahmanic reform of those
Zoroastrian doctrines which Aryan-Scythic tribes from the south of
the Caspian may be assumed to have introduced into India under the
leadership of Gautama-Buddha, and under the necessary protection of
a secret doctrine inherited by an association of initiated.
On this supposition there was an absolute necessity for these
immigrated Buddhists not to promulgate the principal doctrine of
Zoroaster, which must have been known to the Magi, to whom Gau-
tama-Buddha belonged, although only as an esoteric tradition. That
center of Zoroastrian teaching, as transmitted by the most ancient
part of the Zendavesta, was the doctrine of the Holy Spirit dwelling
in man, a doctrine which the Brahmins have always opposed. The
only chance which Buddha had to introduce into India this great and
world conquering doctrine of the indwelling Spirit was to restrict its
knowledge to such who by oaths were bound not to divulge this se-
cret to the non-initiated. It followed, under these circumstances,
that the doctrine of the Spirit, prohibited by the Brahmans, could
only be acknowledged as a special gift exceptionally brought down
down from heaven to earth by celestial messengers. The principal
organs of the Bodhi or celestial wisdom, were said to be seven
Buddhas, that is, Gautama Buddha and his six predecessors. These
celestial beings had appeared at different times in the fiesh, they were
angels mysteriously incarnated by virgins, for the object of gradually
transferring to mankind the Holy Spirit, in order thus to redeem the
* Note, Die Ueberlieferung I, p. 341.
( 257 )
sons of the earth, who, not possessing the indwelling Spirit, were left
without a guide.
It was the high problem of the Buddhists sent to Alexadria, by
Asoka to bring about an ever-increasing acknowledgment of the doc-
trine of celestial and terrestrial Anointed or Messiah, of Buddha as
the Angel-Messiah.
These aims stood in harmony with the ideas of Alexander the Great
on the occasion of founding the city called by his name. His highest
object was the foundation of a universal empire and the fraternization
of the people notwithstanding the differences of religions. Thus is ex-
plained his erection of Greek temples by the side of Isis temples, and
also the mixture of the Serapis service. It will become increasingly
probable that, under the direct influence of Asoka's Buddhist mis-
sionaries to Egypt, the Essenic order of the Therapeuts was founded
near Alexander's city about the year B. C. 150 or earlier, and also the
order of the law-abiding Essenes in Palestine, which Josephus men-
tions as the third party in Israel.
Philo^ possibly himself an Essene, calls them Essai^ a word derived
from the Syrio-Chaldaean asoya the physician. The Greek- speaking
Essenes of Egypt called themselves the Therapeutai or physicians, and
the hellenistic book of wisdom calls the word or wisdom of God,
* which healeth all things,* the healer or physician. This coincidence
becomes remarkable by the fact that in India the embodiment of wis-
dom or Bodhi, that is the Buddha or the Enlightened, is called ^ the
best physician,* in Sanskrit vaidja-soeshta, and the doctrine of
Buddha ' the great medicine.' Philo writes that the male and female
Therapeuts were so called because they healed the souls of men.
The rules of the Essenic and dissenting association, which formed
the only sect in Israel, show a marked correspondence with the
rules of Buddhists. According to Josephus the Essenes had no re-
gard for matrimony, though they permitted the same, at least in Egypt.
Thus also Buddhist laymen, the Upasakas, were not forbidden to
marry, but marriage was considered as a lower grade of holiness, and
subordinate to * entire abstention.' Among the Essenes riches were
despised and community of goods prevailed. This is a distinguishing
feature of Buddhist lay disci pleship, by the side of which no injunction
is so often met with in Buddhist writings than the duty of self sacri-
fice and of charitableness. The Essenes made no use of oil, and a
similar abstention was ordered to the Buddhist association. The Es-
senes wore white garments, and in the Vinaya-Pitaka the Upasakas
are described throughout as clothed in white. The Essenes employed
stewards for the management of their affairs, and they used hospitality
to all travellers of ther sect. The Essenic steward corresponds with
the Buddhist karmadina, and Buddhist convents are dedicated to
hospitality ; food is offered without payment. The Essenes, as gen-
( 258)
erally the Buddhists prayed before sunrise and sunset. The Essenic
rules in reference to the age of members, to the novitiate and to ex-
pulsion are entirely Buddhistic. As regards early rising, prayer di-
rected rowards the East, and frequent personal washings, it is fully
proved by statements in the journeys of Fa-hien and I-tsing in India,
that these rites existed among Buddhists. Philo connects the Essenic
mode of life, as also that of the ascetics among the Magi, with Indian
asceticism.
We have already referred to the fact that the Magi or priests of the
Westiranian Medes are not mentioned in the most ancient or Zoroas-
trian traditions recorded in the Zendavesta, and that a radical reform
of Magian rites has possibly taken place under Buddhist influences.
This reform may be assumed to have taken place long before the mi-
gration of Aryan-Scythic tribes from the south of the Caspian to the
Indus under the leadership of Gautama-Buddha, according to Beal*s
hypothesis. If Buddha knew the pure Zoroastrian tradition about
God as ' the all-knowing Spirit,' and about man as having by birth in-
herited the indwelling Spirit, — and to this his knowledge many indica-
tions seem to point — pure Buddhism can only have been promulgated
in India by an organization for the secret transmission of a hidden
wisdom. But whether or not Buddha established in India a secret or
esoteric doctrine by the side of the popular or exoteric doctrine, the
latter was certainly opposee to the Zoroastrian and harmonized with
the Brahmanic doctrine- We shall not greatly err if we assume that
the Magian reform was brought about by Brahmanic influence, as was
also the establishment of popular Buddhism, which Brahmanic Budd-
hism was introduced by Asoka's missionaries in Egypt and Armenia,
centuries before the Christian era.
The fundamental principle of the Buddhism introduced in the West
was, we repeat it, — the denial of the Holy Spirit's dwelling in man,
and the assertion that it was brought to the earth by incarnate
angles. Of this Buddhist doctrine on incarnate angels the Essenic
Therapeuts of Alexandria in the second prechristian century can have
been the promulgators among Greek-speaking Jews of that city, of
whom none stood higher than Philo, from B. C. 20, the senior con-
temporary of Jesus. Philo of Alexandria is by Jerome reported to
have been, in the opinion of several not contradicted ancient writers,
the author of the Book of Wisdom, forming part of the Apocrypha or
writings of hidden wisdom in the Septuagint. As the composition of
this book has not been attributed to any other person, we can assert
that Philo has therein applied the Buddhist doctrine of incarnate an-
gels to Jewish history. The redeeming wisdom had been described
in probably the most ancient part of the Book of Proverbs as a pre-
mundane person by the side of God, taking part in the creation of the
world. Also in the prechristian Targum the source of that Divine
( 259 )
Wisdom, the Word of God, is called the Angel by God's throne, and
identified with the Angel of God who, according to the Book of Exo-
dus went before and followed the Israelites in the wilderness. In the
Book of Wisdom Philo clearly describes that the celestial wisdom of
aboriginal times became incarnate in Noah, Abraham, Lot, Jacob,
Joseph, and Moses * the holy prophet.*
Philo had a special reason to apply the doctrine of seven reincar-
nations of the Divine Power to Jewish history, inasmuch as in the
Mosaic Scriptures seven persons, from Adam to Moses, are in a mys-
terious manner pointed out as forming a continued chain of tradition.
The time from Adam to Moses is bridged over by the successive ages
of these chosen men. Adam is stated to have been the contempora-
ry of Methusela during 306 years, Shem lived 5 1 years with Isaac,
who was the contemporary of Levi (Ex. vi, 16-20), whose daughter
Jochebed was the mother of Moses,
Having pointed out that the Essenes as an order are traceable to
Egypt and Palestine in the second prechristian century, and that their
doctrines and rites show a marked contact with Brahmanic Buddhism
which, according to the Indian king Asoka's stone inscriptions, was
introduced into Egypt in the third century before Philo, we consider
ourselves entitled to the assertion, that Philo, according to his writ-
ings, a promulgator of Essenic doctrines, has in the Book of Wisdom
applied the doctrine of the seven Buddhas, identified with that of the
Adityas, to seven enlightened men of Hebrew history, from Adam to
Moses, who are by Philo implied to have been successive incarna-
tions of the redeeming wisdom of God.
Also among the Iranians we meet with the recorded tradition of
seven celestial watchers or archangels, the seven amshaspands, the
first of whom was Ahura-Mazda, until his place was taken by Sraosha,
* Saviour,' who has power over life and death, to whom men's prayers
were to be directed. This doctrine, though inserted in the Zend-
avesta, seems to have originated in the extremely ancient Indian
doctrine of seven Buddhas. Sraosha*s name as the healer or Saviour
points to Buddha the Bhagavat or * Saviour.' As Buddha was born
by the virgin Maya, so Sraosha by the virgin Eredatfedhri.
The BrahmanicBuddhist doctrine of incarnate angels we may now
safely assert to have been applied by the Essenes of Egypt and of
Palestine to the Messianic expectations among these Jewish dissenters,
who were never recognized at Jerusalem. This Messianic expecta-
tion of an Angel-Messiah contradicts the Zoroastrian doctrine of the
indwelling Spirit, and points to India, where the Holy Spirit was by
Buddhists held to be brought from heaven to earth, from time to time,
by incarnate angels. To India points likewise the organizations of
( 260 )
universalist Essenes in Egypt, and of separatists or law abiding Es-
senes in Palestine.
If Philo of Alexandria could apply the very ancient doctrine of
Sapta Buddha to Hebrew history ; and if the authors of the Septua-
gint at Alexandria could venture to substitute the fourth year after
Buddha's death for the foundation of the first temple in the fourth year
of Solomon, other Hebraists will not have hesitated to apply, not to
' a greater than Solomon,' but a greater than Buddha, the Oriental
and unrecognized gnos tic doctrine of incarnate angels, whether or not
they believed Jesus to be the Angel-Messiah whom all Essenes
expected.
In what relation to this new Messianic and Essenic doctrine stood
John the Baptist, Jesus, Stephen, Barnabas, Paul and Apollos ? To
what developments of Christian doctrines did lead in Judea and Rome
the now proved prechristian Gnosis of oriental origin ? Was this so-
called deeper knowledge similar if not identical with the Gnosis in
the apostolic age, of which its very existence has not hitherto been
admitted, but with the law-abiding and the universalist branches of
which we have respectively connected the two authors |of the
Apocalypse ?
The Grand Lodge of the Granite State.
The following original poem was read by the author Rev. A. J
Hough of Brattleboro, Vt., at the celebration cf the semi-centennial
of the Grand Lodge of New Hampshire, I. O. O. F., July 9, 1894, at
Concord, N. H.
What haa she wrought through fifty yean ?
Brave deeds of mercy, nieht and day !
The widow's heart consolea : the tears
Of orphans gently wiped away.
He voice, to souIa in storm and strife.
Has been like one from heaven's gate.
And God has ble^fed with growing life
The Grand Lodge of the Granite Sute.
This splendid Home, wrought by her hands.
The gift of love, to shield her own.
In silunt grandeur ever stands
To mske her Christlike mission known.
Its oi>en door to blaiLeless need,
Its sweetening wrought for bitter fiite.
Shall make immortal as her deed
The Grand Lodge of the Granite State.
We bail and crown her with our praise,
We pledge our love to make her name
Still grander in the coming days.
And add new lustre to her fame.
In larger service may she rise,
Her life be long, her death so late,
That Time shall see with closing eves
The Grand Lodge of the Granite State.
Around the Granite Hills today
The Three Links of our Order fold ;
And to the eye new charms disply,
For they have changed to links of gold.
From near and far Odd-Fellows throng
Their ftfty years to celebrate.
And hail wltli muHic, speech and song.
The Grand l..odgeof the Granite State.
To Concord, fair, ten brothers came.
In Forty-tour, and founded deep
In Friendship, Love, and Truth, her fame,
Whose fiftieth natal year we keep.
Their faith wan like their deed, sublime.
Their love was strong, tlieir hope was great,
Who built tor all the years of time
The Grand Lodge of the Granite SUte.
Twelve thousand sons hold dear her name.
Within their hearts where'er they roam :
Ten thousand daughterii guard her fame,
Bebekahs, by the wells of home.
The hearts she succored in distress.
Their crosses lK)i'e, of heavy weight,
Shall tarn, this Golden Day, to blefs
The Grand Lodge of the Granite State.
( 261 )
The Platonio or Precessional Tear.
** Lewellen " asks the following question (Vol. VI, p. 24) :
What is the minimun and maximum limits of the great or " Platonic
Year " so called, as calculated by various chronologists (astronomers).
We suppose he refers to the cycle known as the precessional year^
and have therefore taken time to examine some of the authorities on
the subject. We find that John N. Stockwell is given as authority to
say in Gore's *' Astronomical Glossary," p. 117 : The limits of varia-
tion of this constant 48.212398" and 52.664080" ; the mean of which
is 50.438239" which is 25,695 years.
We have selected from our library, entirely at random, a number of
astronomical works, sufficient to make a page, and give the results as
they fall into numerical order, with name of author, work, und page.
It will be observed that of the number of those given (44), nearly
one-third make the precessional cycle 25,868 years.
There is a map of the polar constellations in C. Piazzi Smyth's
" Life and Works at the Great Pyramids " Vol. Ill, at page 284,
showing the precessional movement of the celestial pole of rotation
and especially marking it from the year 4000 B. C. to the year 2000
A. D., it being nearly its one fourth circuit in the heavens. About 5000
years ago the axis of the earth pointed nearly to Thuban, or Alpha
Draconis ; at present the axis of the earth points to quite near
Cynosura^ sometimes cii\ed Polaris; and about 12,000 years from
now the axis will point to within about five degrees of Vega or Alpha
Lyra^ in the Harp.
Henry Pratt, M. D., author of the recent elegantly published quarto
work, Principia Nova Astronomical 1894, claims that the precession
of the equinoxes, and also nutation of the earth's axis, is one of the
results due to our Sun revolving in an orbit round the Equatorial Sun.
" That it has hitherto been attributed to a gyratary swaying of the
pole and is therefore called the lesser nutation of the earth's polar
axis. The actual relations can be represented by those of a plumb-
line to which a circular motion is given. Here the point of suspension
can be likened to the source of polar attraction ; the revolving plumb
would represent the solar system ; the suspending line the constant
direction of the terrestrial pole, and the circle of revolution the orbit
of the sun. The conical motion described by the line exactly indi-
cates that of the earth's polar axis."
( 262 )
Tke Precesssional Year.
24,000 P. E. Trastour, New Astronomy, p. 40.
24,000 W. Maddy, Elements of the Theory of Astronomy ^ p. 197.
24,000 Count M. Bjornstjerna, Theogong of the Hindoos, p. 32.
24,800 C^sar Francois Cassini, Smyth's " Our Inheritance,*' p. 342
24,992 Elijah H. Burritt, Geography of the Heavens, 267.
25,000 S. A. Mackey, Mythological Astronomy ^ p. 62.
25,300 Simon Newcomb, Popular Astronomy, p. 19.
25,3^6 George F. Chambers, Descriptive Astronomy, p. 238.
25.660 Samuel Beswick, How Are Worlds Made f p. 131.
25,695 John N. Stockwell, J. K Gore's Astronomical Glossary, p. 117.
2Si739 L. Struve, J. E. Gore's Astronomical Glossary, p. 117.
25,740 James Bradley, Smyth's " Our Inheritance," p. 342.
25,745 Peter Barlow, New Mathematical Dictionary, Art. " Precession."
2S»74S Henry Worms, Earth and Its Mechanism, p. 137.
25,748 William Hales, New Analysis of Chronology I, p. 78.
25,752 George Seyffarth, Summary of Becent Discoveries, p. 157.
25,791 Robeit H. Brown, Stellar Theology, Masonic Astronomy, p. 30.
25,791 John Blocklesby, Elements of Astronomy, p. 94.
25,816 Tycho Brahe, Smyth's " Our Inheritance," p. 342.
25,816 Pierre Simon La Place, Smyth's " Onr Inheritance,'' p. 342.
25,Si6| Charles Hutton, Mathematical Dictionary, II, p. 226.
25,823 Nyr^n, J. E. Gore's Astronomical Glossary, p. 117.
25,827 William Rawbottom, Masonic Ritual and Tradition, p. 16.
25,827 C. Piazzi Smyth. Our Inheritance in Great Pyramid, p. 341.
25,856 G. F. Rodwell, Dictionary of Science, p. 532.
25.867 C. P. Smyth, Life and Works cU Great Pyramid, III, plates vii.
25,920 Giovanni B. Ricciolus, Smyth's " Our Inheritance," p. 342.
25,920 R. J. Morrison, Solar System As It Is^p, 181.
25,920 Guy's Elements of Astronomy, p. IC57.
25.868 E. H., Revolution of the Solar System, p. 22.
25,868 Friedrich Wihelm Bessel, Smyth's " Our Inheritance" p. 342.
25,868 Henry H. F. Pratt, On Orbital Motion, p. 63.
25,868 Mary Somerville, Mechanism of the Heavens, p. XLii.
25,868 John F. W. Herschel, Treatise on Astronomy, p. 162.
25,868 Filopanti, Miranda ; II, Part iii, Stars, p, 19.
25,868 Orestes M. Mitchel, Planetary and Stellar Worlds, p. 177.
25,868 John Herschel, Outlines of Astronomy, p. 172.
25,868 Jacob Ennis, Origin of the Stars, p. 284,
25,868 Hannah M. Bouvier, Familiar Astronomy, p. 393.
25,868 Henry Pratt, Principia Nova Astronomica, p. 48.
25,868 J. P. Nichols, Cyclopcedia of Physical Sciences, p. 685.
25.868 J. G. BArn3t.Td, Johnson's New Universal Cyclop€Bdia,lll,p.i^SS,
25.868 E. H., New Departure in Astronomy, p. 22.
25.869 Robert Woodhouse, Treatise on Astronomy, I, p. 356.
25,940 Samuel Elliott Coues, Studies of the Earth, p. 58.
31,840 Lieut-Col. Drayson, Last Glacial Epoch of Geology, p. 141.
( 268 )
Magic Squares. We have received from the author, Thomas
Squire Barrett, a copy of his admirable pamphlet on " Magic Squares,
an Introduction to the Study of their Formation." Second edition,
1894. Berkhamsted, Eng. In his preface to this edition he says :
** The first edition was published anonymously. Those who have
time to pursue the matter might make themselves acquainted with
various works that are to be found in the British Museum Library.
Numerous articles will also be found in back volumes of the English
Mechanic, and of Knowledge, from the pens of Dr. J, Willis, Mr. James
Cram, Mr. A. C. Ranyard, and others, some of whom have written
separate treatises on the subject. The Encyclopaedias — especially
the Encyclopedia Britannica — and some of the mathematical serials —
as the Quarterly journal of Mathematics, and the Transactions of the
London Mathematical Society — will also be found to contain papers for
the more advanced student. The subject has been extended by some
to another dimension, and magic cubes have been constructed by Dr.
Willis, Mr. Cram, and Rev. Mr. Frost. The compiler of this little
treatise has not, however, thought it necessary to touch on this branch
of the matter."
The work comprises 32 pages, with 34 magic squares, in two parts.
The various methods and rules, with examples, of Mosopulus, M. de
la Loubere, M. Poignard, M. de la Hire, in their several forms, are
discussed and illustrated. The properties of nasicality, possessed by
**nasik squares" are exemplified : Terms, "protean," "pan-diagonal,"
and *' hyper-magic" squares are used. We have not room at present
to reprint some of these very interesting squares, but may later on.
Mr. T. S. Barrett is the author of the series of papers, and magic
squares, in Notes and Queries, Vol. VI, 1889, pp. 229, 294,312, 337,
350, 382. See bibliography on magic squares, Vol. XII, pp. 161-164.
Credit Foncier. A French method of borrowing money, dating
from 1852, on real property. Its peculiarity is that the repayment of
the loan is by an annuity terminating at a certain date — the date and
annuity being so calculated that when the last payment is made, the
loan and interest are both extinguished.
In England, loans advanced from the Queen Anne's bounty are of
a similar character. A clergyman borrows a sum of money on a secu-
rity of his " living," and either he or his successor pays annually a
sum of money equal to the interest and part of the principal, so that
in twenty years both are extinguished.
( 264 )
The Moral Test Applied to Hypnotism.
BY HERBERT E. CROSSWELL, PROVIDENCE, R. I.
It has always been supposed that if the body of man could be en-
slaved, he would be at least owner of his own individual mind, and
allowed to think as he pleased. But in the last few years we have
made the discovery that he can also be enslaved mentally — wholly
controlled by the will of another ; body and soul at the mercy of a
power that knows no right but that of might. This hypnotic power,
for such it is, practiced somewhat by the ancients, has in our own cen-
tury at different periods appeared only to disappear ; but the present
knowledge of this force seems to be more fully developed, together
with a firmer hold upon scientific men than ever before. As an agen-
cy for consummating its evil design, its potency is unequaled in all
material forces. Nay, this power is all-sufficient for the operator to
own an individual as completely in every sense of the word as gravi-
tation holds the mountains in their places.
When a new force is discovered, means are at once looked for by
which it can be controlled, or so directed that benefit and not injury
shall result from its use. So in some way must be met this subtle
energy of thought, for hypnotism is the very essence of thought, in its
strictest meaning. It must be met with mental authority, but of such
quality that we cannot mistake its origin ; that substance whose source
is omnipotent Good, because Good is the sole agent by which we are
to overcome evil ; and hypnotism is an evil, for its primal source is not
identified with the Highest Law. If this evil is not conquered, how-
ever black with crime the pages of history now appear, stains of a
deeper dye must color its future records, for under the powerful in-
fluence of suggestion in connection with hypnotism, free agency of
the individual is completely lost, -absolutely annihilated. In India
especially, yet known to have occurred in the western world, men
have been actually obliged to lay aside life — to die, when it is so
willed by the operator ; and in no case has medical skill been able to
restore health. A European physician who made his home in India,
for upwards of twenty years, testified to the above facts with unim-
peachable evidence ; the victim is as sure to die when so directed by
suggestion as to perform an act of a more simple nature.
Though many experiments in this branch of psychology have been
made, the science of its laws is yet in its infancy. That certain phe-
nomena under right conditions are inevitable, such as we have named,
are beyond controversy ; and that the force by which the victim is
controlled is hidden, strikes a terror not easily subdued. To the meta-
physical moralist, however, must we look for aid — for refuge from
( 265 )
his secret power, which, if not checked leaves no safety either to
life or to property. Nor is one responsible for hi:> acts. That we
shall find an agent to cope with this evil there is no doubt, for the
mind is growing into the consciousness that thought is substance, and
that good thought united with good acts builds a fortress that can
defy the the thrusts from every phase of error. The abnormal con-
ditions of the body, such as disease, and every mental stato of a crim-
inal nature, can be produced by this enemy of man — hypnotism ; dis-
ease and death are the consummated acts of its mandate. Thought-
power is supreme, and we are under the necessity to look for relief
from no other source ; measure for measure, good must overcome evil.
Every effect is, when analyzed, found to have its source in thought^
in consciousness. All forms of error when reduced to their meta-
physical meaning are the fruits of a diseased mind^ generated either
by the sufferer, or the will of another : everything in the universe is the
product of thought. Thought frames every condition of consciousness,
and though its effects are in many cases of a seeming involuntary ac-
tion or character, yet they must be the constituent energy of thought.
Right thinking is a necessary element in producing health in a sick
body, as well as in keeping a healthy body free from disease.
Those who doubt that good is the fruit of good, and that innocence
never suffers, that thought holds the reins of government, cite many
illustrations of an opposite nature to show that error is not by this
method to be annihilated ; that effects are not subject to thought, but
that an environment is forced in some mysterious way into conscious-
ness. But if we are in earnest in our search for a solution of the
mighty problem of evil, we should put our logic into practice and live
in the spirit of the premise and thus be able to demonstrate both the
premise and the logic. This is no fanciful dream of the imagination,
no illusion of the senses, but demonstrable fact which no evidence
of the senses can contravene. If God lives, and there is no room in
the soul to doubt it, we are now in the presence of omnipotent Good,
and when the intellect draws its vitality from this source, when
thought allies itself to Truth or becomes Truth, errors, though they
wear the signet of authority, whether of hypnotism or some lesser
power of thought, vanish, as do the dream-horrors when day-break
wakes the dreamer, and song-birds flood the soul with soft music of
the morning.
Harmony is the true state of man, or the mental expression of a
true man ; any other condition that enslaves his body or his mind is a
symbol of weakness, a departure from, or disobedience to, or igno-
rance of, the eternal law of Right. " The frivolous make merry with
the ideal theory,'* says Emerson, '* as if consequences were bur-
lesque," or the theory that thought creates, but down deep in the re-
cesses of the mind echoes the thundering of the perfect Law ; we
I 266 )
must obey or get into trouble. The rose could not put forth its leaves,
its fragrance, or reflect its beauty in- the soul without obedience to the
laws of mind, of thought. Though we love by the law of Truth, and
all nature speaks plainly to the soul of love and law, yet man gropes
in broad daylight with the sun in the meridian.
The old Grecian philosophers failed to demonstrate their philosophy.
Socrates reasoned in this wise : God being good, could not create error
or discord ; no good thing is the source of evil. Believing in one primal
cause^ God, Socrates failed to understand how evil appeared to be
master. Yet if Socrates's conception of Deity is faultless, evil is not a
reality, and its presence can be destroyed with right understanding of
Truth. We are forced to admit that if the primal cause is Good,
every phase of mental force, whether or not at times it produces good
effects, if from the same source as hypnotic influence, we recognize an
evil ; it is not an emanation of the Absolute, does not co exist with
pure spirit. And if we are to escape from the slavery of mind as
well as from physical bondage, our duty is to possess a knowledge of
God, or omnipotent Good. Every lie in the world is a mesmeric
power which is at work drawing us away from the Truth ; and hypno-
tism is a concentrated condition of this energy focused in the will,
and when so drawn into mental authority there is no crime too black
for its consummation.
Thought must eventually supplant the theory of physical affinities
operating by a force within themselves, as thought will also by a
knowledge of its origin in God penetrate the labyrinths of effects to
find a truth that even in our day is manifest, namely, that thought,
good or evil, is the motive power of the universe, and that all things,
directly or indirectly, are subject to its control. Plato postulated that
law governs all effects, which being known the phenomenon could be
predicated. This law when in the mind is a thought ; it is present in
every change of consciousness. In its highest meaning it is moral ;
truly defined ii is the symbol of infinitude Fichte calls it *' sublime
living Will ! whom no name can name, and whom no conception can
grasp ! well may I raise my mind to thee, for thou and I are not divi-
ded. Thy voice sounds in me, and my voice sounds back in thee ;
and all my thoughts, if only they are true and good, are thought in
thee. In thee the incomprehensible, I become the comprehensible
to myself, and entirely comprehend the world. ... Do with me
as thou wilt, I know that it shall be good so surely as it is thou that
dost it." And again we hear echoing down the ages the same thought
by Novalis, when his mind is lost to finite things and his perception
brings him to realize but the one eternal power of Good. When,
asked Heinrich of Novalis, when will there no longer be any need of
terrors, of pains, of distress, and of evil in the world ? Novalis
answered : When there is but one power — the power of conscience ;
( 267 )
when nature has become chaste and moral. There is but one cause
of evil — the universal weakness ; and this weakness is nothing but
imperfect moral receptivity and insensibility to the charm of Freedom.
Either through the cunning of his intellect, or by his baser nature^
man forges the only chain that binds him to woe. And any mental
influence that is endowed with power, as is hypnotism, to cast a
shadow upon human life is an evil. Remember the utterance of him
who eighteen hundred years ago said : The same fountain sendeth
not forth both sweet and bitter waters.
Divine life is one with the moral law. Its principle is Right, is the
corner-stone of youth and health ; but does not divide its power with
evil. Hypnotism does share its power^ but is void of principle, and
having no principle it is error. In all conditions of harmony, wheth-
er of music, mathematics, or physical health of mortals, principle is
the governing quality. Jesus understood its spiritual significance^ and
many others in the world's history have drawn inspiration from this
source. Only itself is. It is power ; gives not of itself, but gives
itself. The tree that bears this kind of fruit is still flourishing. It is
the tree of life, of morals, and of health ; for the moral law and the
law of hygiene are one 3 this statement is scientific, although not as
yet discovered by everybody.
As thoughts are divided into good and evil, so must their source,
the mind, be of the same quality. The thought that you will think an
hour hence is now an unconscious condition of the mind, as all
thought springs from an unconscious state ; thus if we desire health,
beauty, love, ecstacy, that is, any consciousness that is agreeable or
pleasing to the senses, we should first purify the life and by so doing
build up the unconscious mind within as a storehouse for the future
manifestation of its power — its thought. For as all consciousness in
the abstract is either good or evil, it is quite necessary in order
to obtain a good consciousness that all our mental forms should
be drawn from the Highest, the Divine ; for here, if anywhere,
is the source of power. Let me say in plain words that the meaning
of this vast globe we call nature, is moral. You shall never
see a fragment of truth till you know this, and when you once see it,
you are for the first time awake, and if this truth sinks deep, you will
never sleep again. This life or divine intelligence does not divide its
power or co-exist with hypnotism ; for the government of the uni-
verse is founded on Good, on Truth, and in so far as we perceive
this we are one with truth, for so to know is to be.
In spite of physical science ; in spite of sensuality in men, and their
reliance on brute-force ; in spite of animal magnetism — hypnotism,
when we see a lofty spiritual nature that draws its life from above and
not from beneath, we see beauty that is to be desired ; we see as it
t 268 ;
were our own nature stripped of its boasted strength of personalityt
thus reflecting the Soul.
Good is positive, is life ; evil is negative, is death ; these two never
mix ; in no sense can one harmonize with the other. The real man,
not the man as we know him, is self-existent because he is free born
and reflects the divine Principle. I am not in helpless bondage to
sin, nor to sickness, neither to death, because lam soul — the offspring
of the great and transcendent Spirit.
At the core of things there lives a reality, a substance, a truth, a
power, whose rays of light, as they penetrate, destroy all deeds of
darkness. Hypnotism is its enemy, is void of Principle, is a lie, a
counterfeit, a villain at large.
There is but one sure way of checking crime aud that is to find
and destroy its cause. This is the work of the moral law, and when
its science is better known it will be seen how hypnotism appears to
be an attribute of truth, but is nor ; it will be seen that the moral test
applied to hypnotism is like the test of truth applied to error which
means its destruction. The intellect may be tardy in the perception
of this fact, but slow or swift, it is as sure to come as the rain that
falls upon the mountain tops is sure to reach the sea.
The Orion, or Researches into the Antiquity of the Vedas,
by Bal Tangadhar Tilak, B. A.,LL.B., Law Lecturer in Plerder, Poona.
** This little book will no doubt create a sensation among scholars.
Upon astronomical data recorded in Vedic literature, the author con-
siders that the age of the Rig-Veda cannot be less than 4000 years
before Christ, and that the express records of early Hindd antiquity
point back to 6000 years before Christ. Tilak's method consists in
carefully sifting the astronomical statements of the two most charac-
teristic strata of Vedic literature, the period of the hymns, and the
period of the so-called Brahmanas, the time when the formal Vedic
sacrifices were developed and rigidly defined, and he proves conclu-
sively that the vernal equinox of the earliest period, the period of the
Rig- Veda, was in the constellation Orion, /. e. 4500 years ago, while
in the second period the vernal equinox had receded to the Pleiades,
pointing with equal certainty to about 2500 B. C. The strength of
Mr. Tilak's investigations lies in the conclusive proof which he
adduces." — Biblia^ May, 1894.
LiCTRAE Sunday. The fourth Sunday in Lent ; so called from the
first word of the introit of the Mass (Isaiah lxvi, 10), *• Rejoice ye
with Jerusalem and be glad with her, all ye that love her " (Lcstamini
cum JeruscUem . . ). As on this day the Pope blesses the golden re
it is also called Dominica de Rose, It is a day of rejoicing in mid-Le
\¥i^
HtHbution Id 1
<vo ; pp. s^
iVpr ijtf
RKC1.VT D
i;>A^ir:v:iu> ijkua'u. i\uar»:^^
'* lU, ?roc
itul A-
t ^^EtlAllgWii Aveiiat^v Cliicago, 111.
i bdcws ibiit
2^ISCEI-X--^XTEOXJS
NOTES ^ QUERIES
If AQAXIKE OF
^JSTOFY. FOLK-LORE, MAT.
EJfCJ.
-Vol. XIT. OCTOBER. 1894. No. 10.
OM DOLLAB. A YEAR IIT ADTAJfCE.
\rA\Tin:5rrRrL v tt
,.■■■'- c •■.;;.■
^269)( SEP n l-M
M I S C E L L A N^^^mi^^^'
NOTES AND QUERIES.
H. C. €iOUTin, ....
Kditor.
" The unity of humanity is the millenium of peace."-
-Lucy A. Mallory.
Vol. XII. OCTOBER, 1894.
No. 10.
The Nebular Hypothesis. (Vol. VIII, p. 291 ; XII, p. 241.)
Rev. A. L. Gridley, of Kidder, Mo., has published in TAe Matht-
matical Monthly^ for July, 1894, his law on the nebular hypothesis, as
to the contracting force of the theory, and the time consumed between
the several orbits. We give the law and calculations, as addition to
the two chapters on *' Planetary Laws," published in this magazine as
indicated above.
*' 754^ obital velocity of any interior planet is the resultant of the orbital
velocity of the next exterior planet and the contracting force,
" For example, the orbital velocity of Jiipiter is greater than that of
its exterior planet Saturn. Its velocity is the resultant of the velocity
of rotation when the mass reached to Satarn and of the contracting
force from that point to the present orbit of Jupiter. We have then
the resultant of two forces to find the other, and any one familiar with
mechanics would give the rule :
" From the square of the resultant subtract the square of the known force
and the square root of the remainder will be the required force,
" Applying this rule we ascertain the rate of contraction from one
orbit to another.
*' Let iV= the orbital velocity of Saturn, U =^ the orbital velocity
of Uranus, D = the distance between their orbits, 7'= the time of con-
traction from one orbit to the other. Then T= — -^ — -^.
" Substituting for Z>, 17, and JV, their known values, and, in this
case, T= 4156 sidereal terrestrial days.
" By the same process we find the time from Uranus to Saturn to be
244 such days j from Saturn to Jupiter to be 85 days. Passing to the
C 270 ;
minor planets, the time from Mars to the Earth, 26 days ; from the
Earth to Venus, 26.4 days; from Venus to Mercury, 17.7 days.
" Of course, these computations are confined to the conditions after
the nebula had contracted to the limits of the present system.
" Minor circumstances, not here taken into consideration might to a
limited extent, affect the results just given, but upon the whole, the
law would probably be subject to as little variation as * Kepler's Third
Law.'
" The radiant heat from the mass would have been so rapid that
contraction could not have proceeded steadily from Neptune to the
sun and the mass broke into two pieces, where the asteroids now are,
and these small planets are the * splinters * resulting from the separa-
tion. Thus some of the interior planets and Jupiter were forming
contemporaneously.
*• The velocity of axial rotation of ihe planets depends upon the
rings deposited, and of course the size of the planet depends upon the
same circumstance, and so the larger the planet the greater the rate
of axial rotation. This circumstance accounts for * Kirkwood's Law.*
** From the velocity of axial rotation and the distance of the satel-
lites from the primary planets, the minimum thickness, at least, of the
rings can be approximately ascertained.
** By following out the clues here given many things may be learned,
more curious than useful perhaps, but interesting from a scientific
standpoint, if we admit the truth of the hypothesis."
The Passing Bell. Thfe passing bell, at the death of any individ-
ual, commences and concludes with three distinct knells for a man,
and two for a woman, each repeated three times, for the following rea-
son, as is recorded in an old English homily tor Trinity Sunday, found
in Strutt's '* Manners and Customs/' Vol. Ill, p. 176 :
** The fourme of the Trinity was founden in manne, thar was Adam
our forefadir, of earth oon personne, and Eve of Adam the secunde
personne ; and of them both was the third personne. At the deth of
a manne three bellis shud be ronge, as his knyll, in worscheppe of the
Trinetee, and of a womanne, who was the secunde personne of the
Trinetee, two bellis shuld be rungen."
Pores of the Skin. Dr. Erasmus Wilson, in his ** Practical Trea-
tise on Healthy Skin," states that the pores of the skin are apertures
of little tubes about a quarter of an inch long ; that upon an average
there are about 2,800 of these tubes in every square inch, and that
'* the number of square inches of surface in a man of ordinary height
and bulk is 2,500. The number of pores, therefore, is 7,000,000,
and the number of inches of perspiratory tube is 1,750,000, or 145,833
feet, or 48,000 yards, or nearly 28 miles.
( 271 )
" As," An Important Word. Prof. Steinlhal, in " The Legend of
Samson," remarks :
^ I flatter myself that I know the particle by which was expressed
the greatest revolution ever experienced in the development of the hu-
man mind, or rather by which M^ mind itself was brought into exist-
ence! It is the particle * as ' in the verse, * And he (the Sun) is as a
bridegroom coming out of his chamber ; he rejoices as a hero to run
his course ' (Psalm xix, 5). Nature appears to us as a man, as mind,
but is not man or mind. This is the birth of mind. This * as ' is un-
known not only to the Vedas^ but even to the Greeks."
Robert Brown, in his work, " The Religion of Zoroaster," says the
the word " as " is found in the Vedas, and cites, for instance, a hymn
to Ushas, The Dawn, The hymn-writer, after comparing Ushas to a
dancer, and to a triumphant maid, continues thus :
" As a loving wife shows herself to her husband,
So docs Ushas, as it were^ smiling, reveal her form."
*' Here the symbolism and simile of the Vedic poet are as clear and
pure," says Mr. Brown, " as the Psalmist's. Both are perfectly aware
that sun and dawn are alike merely natural phenonema, and there is
no monopoly of the mysterious * as.' " Steinthal asks, " I wonder if
I am mistaken ? " Mr. Brown answers, ^* I think I may safely reply
that he is." Moses is credited as being the author of the Psalm xix.
Prayers. The following prayers are found among several, given
in Robert Brown's Religion of Zoroaster,
A POETIC PRAYER.
" W}itf9 there is eternal light^ in the world where the sun is placed^
In that immortal imperishable world place me, Soma,
Where life is free, in the third heaven of heavens ^
Where theworlds are r adiant, there make me immortal ;
Where there is happiness and delight, where joy and pleasure reside.
Where the desires of our desire are attaind, there make me immortal,**
A PARALLEL.
** May He who is the light of lights, dwelling in the world, whose
sun goes not down, where is perfect freedom, in whose presence there
is fullness of joy ; and at whose right hand there are pleasures for
evermore, clothe our mortal with immortality in the third heaven of
heavens."
( 272 )
Galileo's Anagrams. Galileo wrote to Prague, Nov. 13, 1610,
and gave full notice that he had detected something new in the heav-
ens beyond his former discoveries ; and that there might not be
any one who, with the intention of detracting from his credit, should
try to pass himself off as an earlier observer of the phenonemon, Gali-
leo gave a certain space of time for the publication of any such phe-
nomena seen by any other persons, if any. He meanwhile described
his own discovery in a Latin line, which letters transposed were :
stnaismrtnilmepoetaleumibunenugttauiras
Out of these uncouth arranged letters Kepler made the following
line, which he published at that time :
Salvt umhistineum gemincUum Mariia proles,
*' Hail, twin companionship, children of Mars."
But Kepler, after being informed of Galileo's discovery, at once ac-
knowledged that he was far from the true solution of the announce-
ment of Galileo's discovery, and that it had nothing to do with Mars.
Galileo published his discovery in his solution of the following line:
AUiasimum planetam tergeminum ohservavt.
*•! have observed the most distant of the planets to have a triple form.''
To Galileo the planet Saturn appeared triform, at that time, a large
globe with two small one affixed to it, one on each side. In a year or
two these had disappeared, to the chagrin of Galileo, and it said that
he never again looked at Saturn.
In 1655, Huyghens observed similar phenomena as had been ob-
served nearly 50 years previously, and it did not take long for an acute
mathematical and mechanical mind to solve the problem of the grad-
ual changes taking place with Saturn, and he published his theory at
the end of a little pamphlet, without explanation, similarly to Galileo,
in an anagram to his fellow astronomers, and waited for confirmation
by further observations. Here are his arranged letters, which later
on he furnished the true reading to :
aaaaaaa ccccc deeeeeg h iiiiiii III! mm nnnnnnnnn 0000 pp qrrs ttttt uuuuu
( 273 )
These letters when properly placed into words and arranged read : ,
Annulo ctngitur, tenuis plano^ nusquam cohaerente, ad ecUpticam incUnaio
" It is girdled by a thing plain ring, nowhere touching, inclined to the
ecliptic."
This statement proved to be correct, and later observations demon-
state that Satnrn was encircled by a ring.
On December ii, 1610, Galileo published the following anagram in
a similar manner to his former one, announcing that he was still ob-
serving and theorizing :
Saec immatura a me jam frustra Itguntur, o. y.
" These unripe things are now vainly gathered by me."
After due time had elapsed for correspondence and comment, he
divulged that his line could be transposed into another line which an-
nounced his discovery :
Cynthiae figuras aemulatur mater amorum,
" The mother of the Loves imitates the phases of Cynthia."
That is the disk of Venus resembled the phases of the moon in her
revolutions.
The Delphinic Stars. (Vol. IX, p. 38). "Llewellyn" asks
the following question :
It is stated that the two stars, Rotanev and Svalocin, in the con-
stellation Delphinus^ are the names of two astronomers whose names
are spelled backward slightly changed. Who were they and when
did they flourish ?
The little work by ProL C. A. Young, entitled " Uranography," pub-
lished in 1890, has the following, paragraph 59 :
" Delphinus. This little asterism is ancient^ and unmistakably
characterized by the rhombus of third-magnitude stars known as
*' Job's Coffin," It lies about 15° northeast of Altair, bounded north
by Vulpecula and west by Aquila. There are few stars visible to the
naked eye in addition to the four that form the rhombus.
Names. Alpha y Svalocin; Beta, Rotanev, These were given in joke
by Nicolaus Cacciatore, a Sicilian astronomer, about 1800. The let-
ters of the two names reversed make Nicolavs Venator ; Venator be-
ing the translation of the Italian ^ Cacciatore,' which means Hunter.'*
( 274 )
The Occult Genesis. Chapter I.
From the beginning the vastness of heaven and the extent of earth
have created in man the idea of God.
But his concepti on was unformed and vague ; it was a veil of dark-
ness over an immence apparition, and the spirit of man brooded upon
his conceptions as over the face of the waters.
And man said : Let there be a supreme intelligence ; and there was a
supreme intelligence. And man saw that this idea was good, and he
distinguished the spirit of light from the spirit of darkness ; and he
called the spirit of lights God, and the spirit of darkness^ the devil ;
and there was a realm of good, and a realm of evil. This was the
first night.
Man also said : Let there be an impassable boundary between the
dreams of heaven, and the realities of earth. And man made a divi-
sion, and he separated the things which were above from the things
which were below, and so it was arranged. And man called his im-
aginary separation, heaven, and the evening and the morning were the
second night.
And man said : Let us divide in our worship the mass of vapors
from the dry vault of heaven. He gave to the heaven which was
without water, the name of father ; to the mass of vapors, the name
of mother. And man saw that this was good. And he said : Let us
make all the vegetation of symbols, where doctrines issue from one
another, as the seed from the herb, and the herb from the seed, to
germinate in heaven.
Let us plant the Edenic apple, with its mysterious and ever-renew-
ing fruits. And the sky brought forth symbols like grass, and mystic
trees flourished. And man saw that this was good. And the evening
and the morning were the third night.
Man also said : Let there be mystical stars in the sky, and let them
divide knowledge and ignorance, day and night ; and it was so done.
And man made two splendid divinities ; a greater for the initiated,
and a lesser for the common people, and small divinities as numerous
as the stars. And he placed them in the asylum of the sky, to rule
earth and to divide knowledge and ignorance. And man saw that
this was good, and the evening and the morning were the fourth nighty
Man also said : Let the clouds bring forth flying dragons and fan-
tastic animals. And the clouds brought forth monsters to terrify chil-
dren, and winged demons ; and man blessed them, saying, increase and
multiply, and fill heaven and earth ; and man set in turn upon his
( 275 )
•
altars all the animals of the earth. And the evening and the morning
were the fifth night.
Man then worshipped animals and reptiles of every kind ; and
having seen that this throve with him, he said : Let us imagine a god
to our own image and likeness, and let Him be King of the earthy and
of heaven, and of the under-world. And man imagined God to be in
his own image and likeness, and said to Him : We acknowledge to
Thee the empire of heaven, and the domain of earth ; and it was done ;
and man saw all that he had imagined, and it was considered good.
And there was an evening, and there was a morning, which were the
sixth night.
♦ # ♦
Irishology. (Vol. XI, p. 221.) This questioner asks for other
n2Lt\ouo/ogjes besides Assyriology and Egyptology. In Rev. Joseph
Wild's work, " The Lost Ten Tribes and 1882," p. 266, he will find a
few lines on Ireland :
*' You will be surprised to find how intimate Irishology and theology
are. Ireland and the tribe of Dan have a peculiar history, which his-
tory only can be made plain by reference to the Bible. Ireland has
had much to undergo, yet of it God says, " To the island He will re-
pay — recompense ; so shall they fear the name of the Lord from the
west." Ireland's first name was Scuite's Land, or the Island of the
Wanderers. Her second name was Scotia Major, and Scotland was
Scotia Minor, and England was Tarshish, and Dannoii and Baratam-
ac, or Land of Tin. Yar in-Eirin means the land of the setting sun.
Hibernia is a Hebrew word, and means from beyond the waters."
'* Joseph called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus " (Acts
I, 23. The name Barsabas^ according to Dr. Biesenthal, who is re-
markable for his knowledge of the Talmud and the Jewish customs, is
equivalent to the Hebrew name which was given to every son who
was born on the Sabbath, that is, Barsabas, " son of the Sabbath. It
was hoped that such a person would be preeminently pious, hence
Joseph Barsabas received the further surname loustos, that is, Justus
because such a man was called " The Just." Other examples : Bar-
nabas^ '* son of Consolation " (Acts iv, 16; ; Barjesus^ " son of Jesus "
(Acts XIII, 6) ; Boanerges^ " sons of Thunder " (Mark in, 17), James
and John so call by Jesus ; Bartholomew (Mattew x, 3)," son of Ptol-
emy " (I. ty soldier) ; Bar-Cocheba, that is, " son of a star " (Num-
bers xxvi, 17), he claiming to be the " star out of Jacob."
(276 )
Georgium Sidus. (Vol. X, p. 38.) The question of a name for the
new planet discovered by Sir William Herschel, March 13, 1781, was
being considered by astronomers. Herschel himself, in compliment
to his sovereign and patron King George III, proposed that it should
be called Qeorgium Sidus, George's Star. La Place suggested the
personal name of Herschel ; but neither of these gave satisfaction to
the Continental astronomers, who all seemed to be in favor of a
mythological name of some kind. Prosperin considered Neptune an
appropriate name on the ground that Saturn would be found between
his two sons Jupiter and Neptune. Lichtenberg advanced the claims
of Asiraa, the goddess of justice, who fled to the confines of the sys.
tem. Poinsinet thought as the fathers of the gods^ Saturn and Jupiter,
were raised to the heavens, it would be impolite longer to exclude the
mother, Cybele. Ultimately, however, Uranus, which had been pro-
posed by Bode, was adopted as its name. A symbol was manufactured
out of the initial of Herschel's surname, although in Germany, on the
suggestion of Kohler^ a symbol not differing much from that of Mars
was adopted.
The Number Five. In George Oliver's " Pythagorean Triangle,"
P- 135. is the following statement quoted, which I wish some reader
would explain a little more lucidly :
" Now the number ^^^^ is remarkable in every circle, not only as the
first spherical number, but the measure of spherical motion. For
spherical bodies move by fives ; and every globular figure, placed
upon a plane, in direct volutation returns to the first point of contac-
tion in the first touch, accounting by the first axes of the diameters or
cardinal points of the four quarters thereof ; and before it arrives at
the same point again, it makes five circles equal unto itself, in each
progress from those quarters absolving an equal circle." O.
Eight Persons Who Have Died Twice. " The Lost Ten Tribes
and 1882,'* by Rev. Joseph Wild, p. 166, give the names of eight
persons who, according 10 the Bible, have died twice :
The child raised by Elijah — I Kings xvii, 21.
The child of Elisha — II Kings iv,35.
Moabite soldier who touched the bones of £lisha-I I Kings xii, 21.
The daughter of Jairus — II Kings xin, 21.
The widow's son at Nain — Luke viii, 55,
Lazarus of Bethany — ^John xi, 44.
Dorcas, called also Tabitha, by Peter — Acts ix, 40,
Eutychus, by Paul — Acts xx, 10.
( 277 )
Name of God. Edward G. King, in his " Akkadian Genesis/' p.
59, says the name of God is a mystical symbol of the four Chaioth
which may be expressed either by the
Elohist equation, . . " or ii = Ya = God,
or Jehovist equation, . . aa or Aya ^=. Father.
The Jew, who being asked by Theoderet how to pronounce the
Tetragramtnaton^ answered ** Ya " and wrote '* Aya,'' gave, as King
believes, the only possible answer to the question. The Jews wrote
Aya because it was the more sacred of the two names. Mr. King
says it is certain that the revelation (Exodus in, 14), Aya asher Aya
'* I-am that I-am,". absolutely demands the pronunciation aya. Such
a mystical name was in existence long before the time of Moses.
Clidomancy. The method of divining by didomancy should be ex-
ercised when the sun or moon is in Virgo. The name should be writ-
ten upon a key, the key should be tied to a Bible, and both should be
hung upon the nail of the ring-finger of a virgin, who must thrice
softly repeat,
Exurge Domine, adjuva nos et redime nos propter notnen sanctum tuum*
According as the key and book turns, or is stationary, the name is
to be considered right or wrong.
Some of the ancients added the seven Psalms* with litanies and sa-
cred prayers, and then more fearful effects were produced upon the
guilty ; for not only the key and book turned, but either the impression
of the key was found upon him, or he lost an eye, from whence came
the proverb : £x oculo quoque excusso hodie fur cognoscitur.
Another meihod of practising with the Bible and key was to place
the street-door key on the Fiftieth Psalm, close the volume and fasten
it very tightly with the garter of a female ; it was then suspended to a
nail and said to turn when the name of the thief was mentioned. By
still another method, two persons suspend the Bible between them,
holding the ring of the key by their two fingers. — Rev, Edward
Smedley, in "Occult Sciences" (Encyclopaedia Metropolitana).
* (vi, xxxii, xxxvii, li, cii, cxxx, cxliii — Authorized Version.
* (vi, xxxi, xxxvii, 1, ci, cxxix, cxlii — Douay Version).
Oyer and Terminer. A court to hear and determine. A commis-
sion granted by the crown to judge of assize, etc., to " hear and de-
termine " all cases of treason, felony, and trespass brought before
them on their respective curcuits.
( 278 )
European Languages. A British poet has presented in poetry the
special features of the Europaen languages, in the following strain :
" Oreek*8 a harp we love to hear ;
Latin is a trumpet dear ;
Spanish like an organ swells ;
Italian rings its bridal bells ;
France, with many a frolic mein.
Tunes her sprightly violin ;
Loud the German rolls his drum
When Bussia*s clashing cymbals come ;
But Britain* s sons may well rejoice,
For English is the human voice,**
** There are eight languages/' says Rev. Jofteph Wild, *' in the
bounds of Christian civilization that may be accounted powerful, be-
cause they are the tongues of vigorous people ; they are the English,
Russian, German, French, Spanish, Italian^ Portuguese, and Scandi-
navian. But of these all are indigenous^ except the English, so that
they die if transplanted. Look at this country and behold what a
cemetery it is for languages. Once the French had strong hold and
psomised to abide here ; but it is now nearly gone, even from the
State of Louisiana and Canada, the last places of retreat."
Matthias, the Prophet, on being asked, " Where are you from ?"
replied : " I am a traveler, and my legal residence is Zion Hill,
Westchester County, New York State. I am a Jewish teacher and
priest of the Most High God, saying and doing all that I do, under
oath, by virtue of my having subscribed to all the covenants that God
hath made with man from the beginning up to this time. I am chief
high priest of the Jews, of the Order of Melchizedec, being the last
chosen of the Twelve Apostles, and the first in the resurrection which
is at the end of 2,300 years from the birth of Mohammed which teri-
nates in 1830.* I am now denouncing judgment on the Gentiles, and
that judgment is to be executed in this age.
'• He appeared in fine pontifical robes, with a rule six feet long in his
right hand ; with this he was to measure off God's Holy City. In his
left hand he had a two-edged sword. Underneath his pontifical robe
he had a rich olive broadcloth cloak, lined and faced with silk and
velvet ; besides he wore a brown frock coat, with several stars on
each breast, but with a splended gold star on the left. His belt was
of white cloth, fastened by a golden clasp, and surmounted with an
eagle. He wore a cocked hat of black beaver, trimmed with green,
the rear angle being surmounted by the golden symbol of glory."
• This seemp to be an anachronism.
( 279 )
^ The Roman Year. The Roman year, by Romulus, was divided
into ten months, from which were derived the names of our months :
Martius,
M arch,
Sextilis,
Sextember,
Aprilis,
April,
September,
September,
Maia,
May,
October,
October,
Junius,
June,
November,
November,
Quintilis,
Quintember,
December,
December.
Numa added two months, to make the same number as the Greeks,
Januarius,, January, Februarius, February,
The last two months then were the eleventh and twelfth ; the Ro-
mans commencing their year with Martius. Quintilis was afterwards
called Julius from Julius Caesar, and Sextilis was later called Augus-
tus from Augustus Caesar. From these two emperors we have our
July and August. Adam's " Roman Antiquities," p. 216, (eighth edi-
tion) says, " Other emperors gave their names to particular months,
but these were forgotten after their deaths." What emperors did this,
and, had their names survived, what would have been the names of
the months ? X.
Books of the Zohar. How many and what are the books of the
Zohar ? Henry Hume.
The books bound together and generally termed the Zohar are :
I. The Zohar, properly so called ; that is, a running commentary on
the first five books of the Old Testament, or Pentateuch. 2. Book of
Mystery, Concealment or Modesty. 3. The Great Assembly (of the
Threshing floor). 4. The Small Assembly (held in the house of Rab-
bi Simon ben Yochai). 5. The (discourse of the) Aged One in
Mishpatim (Exodus xxi-xxiv). 6. Fragments. 7. Book of Bright-
ness. 8. Addendum or Additions. 9. The Faithful Shepherd.
ID. Mansions or Abodes. ii.» Mysteries (Secrets) of the Thorah.
12. The Hidden Midrash. 13. Secret of Secrets or Original Secrets.
14. A Midrash to the Song of Solomon. 15. Discourse (beginning
with) Come and see ! 16. The Discourse of the Youth. 17. Expla-
nations of the Thorah or Law (Pentateuch). 18. The Primary As-
sembly or Society. 19. We have learned, or traditionally received.
All of these nineteen books are in the Sulzbach edition, while the
Mantua edition contains only eight of these books (i, 2, 3, 4, 8, 9,
II, and 12). (See the " Qabbalah," p. 13, by Isaac Myer, 1888.
( 280 )
Charms and Spells. Rev. Edward Smedley records in the vol-
ume on " Occult Sciences " {Encyclopedia Metropolitana) the follow-
ing account of some magical rhymes :
" The verses of Orpheus were supposed to have a powerful effect
when pronounced, and his magic songs nioved all things, animate and
inanimate. A verse of Homer is mentioned, which, if a person recites,
will prevent inebriation.
" In Webster's 'Witchcraft* an account is given of a child, who on
hearing some fearful spell muttered, caught the words, and afterwards
repeated them till such tempests and thunderings were produced, that
a whole village was burned by the lightning. The word is the sym-
bol and representative of mental power, and without mentioning the
attribute given to it in the sacred records, its efficacy was well known
to the Persians, the Egyptians, the Greeks, and the early Christians.
** Jacob Boehme declares that he could not, without the perils of his
soul's safety, disclose the original name of Lucifer, as its influence
would be tremendous. Huge stones, it is alleged, have been moved
by magical rhymes, and Stonehenge was raised by them."
Abracadabra. Will some one translate the following Latin which
appears to be an amulet for the cure of some ailment. Oxus.
Inscribis chartce, quod dicitur Abracadabra^
Scepius : et subter repetis^ sed dttrahe summcBy
Et magis atque magis desint elementa figuris
Singula, qua semper rapies, et cetera figes.
Donee in augustam redigatur litera conum.
His lino nexis collum redimire memento.
Problem of Three Bodies. What is the " problem of the three
bodies " so called ? H. H. C.
The problem is found in the ordinary works on mathematics and
astronomy. This is from Dick's " Si^jereal Heavens," p. 138.
** To determine the curves described by three bodies projected from
three points given in position, and with velocities given in quantity
and direction, the force with which they gravitate being directly as their
quantities of matter, and inversely as the squares of their distance."
Unexpurgated Watts's Hymns. What edition of Watts's Hymns
is the *^ unexpurgated edition " t Will some on e give an account of
it and why done, or state where such can be found. B. C. M.
(281 )
Vocabulary of the New Testament. " The total number of dis-
tinct words in the New Testament, excluding proper names and their
-derivatives, is 4,829. A few comparisons may be interesting. The vo-
cabulary of the Old Testament is larger. Gesenius's * Lexicon,'
omitting proper names and obsolete roots, contains 7,510 words : of
which 642 are marked * Chald/ The Iliad and Odyssey together con-
tain 7,000 words. Shakespeare uses 15,000, and Milton 9,000.
*• The words that appear for the first time in the New Testament,
or are found previously in the Septuagint alone, amount to 626 ; of
which 6 are simply the Aramaic of Jesus transliterated, and the maran
dthd of Paul, reckoned as one word, belongs to the same class. Of
the whole number, 192 (}nc\Mdd\i\g prosdbbaton) are found in the ca-
nonical books of the Septuagint, and 36 in the Apocrypha. In Philo
a cotempemporary of the New Testament writers, about B. C. 20, to
A. D. 50, there are 68, and 10 besides which are employed only in
quotations from the Septuagint. There are 5 found in Hippocrates.
Philo and the Canonical Septuaging have 43 words in common ; and
Philo and the Apocrapha 5 in common. The great majority of these
words are compounds or derivatives of words already in use ; 56 are of
foreign origin ; or these 34 are Hebrew of Aramaic, 19 Latin, i Gallia
(r^de), I Egyptian {baton), and i partly Latin (ei^raxiiion),
*' An examination of the uses of individual writers yields the results
embodyed in the following table :
; =■
Whole No.
Vocahulary.
Pec. to each.
Hebrew TAtin.
Matthew,
17,921
1,542
Ill
'5 6
Mark,
10,720
1,259
77
17 7
Luke,
3S»239
2,697
715
10 7
John,
27,18s
1,396
212
13 s
Paul,
31,457
2,446
797
7 4
Hebrews,
4,965
984
150
6
Peter,
2,689
756
i^S
I (jimin)
James,
1,728
644
58
2
Jude,
432
203
TT,0427
14
I (amen)
132,336
** In the consideration of this table several points should be noted :
" Of words peculiar to Luke there are found in the Gospel 249 ; in
the Acts 411 ; in both 55,
" Of words peculiar to John 85 occur in the Gospel, 1 1 in the Epis-
tles, 107 in the Apocalypse. In the Gospel and Epistles 2 ; in the
Gospel and the Apocalypse 6 ; and in the Epistles and Apocalpyse it
" In Hebrews there are 317 words not found in the Epistles of Paul.
C 282 ;
** Of the six Hebrew or Aramaic words occurring in quotations of
the language of Jesus, Mark gives all and Matthew 3.
" Of the 13 Hebrew words employed by John, 1 1 are found in the
Gospel and 5 in the Apocalypse ; and of the 5 Latin words he em-
ploys, all are found in the Gospel and i in the Apocalypse.
** Observe especially how meagre is the vocabulary of John. His
writings are 2^ times as long as the Gospel of Mark, yet he uses but
few more words^ and he falls considerably behind Matthew. This is
due of course to the frequent ocurrence or favorite words and phrases.
The result is a monotony, if it may be so termed, which is majestic
and impressive in the highest degree.
" Jesus's use of the personal pronoun in relation to himself through-
out the Gospel of John is notable. Matthew records 155 instances of
such use, Mark 74, Luke 113, and John 499. In John Jesus employs
the reflective pronoun 16 times^ and in the other Gospels not once,
on the other hand, the phrase * Son of Man ' is found in Matthew 31
times, in Mark 14, in Luke 25, and only 12 times in John." — Presdy
terian Review y October, 1881.
Ampersand. And-Pussey-And, Ampus-And, Ampersand. Names
for the character &. They are corruption of the old expressions, and
per se^ " and," applied to it, I believe in the horn-books.
" The pen commandeth only twenty-six letters, it can only range
between A and Z ; these are its limits — I had forgotten andpussey-
and. — Robert Southey, Vol. I, p, 200. .
" The sign & is said to be properly called *• Emperor's hand," from
having been first invented by some imperial personage, but by whom
the deponent saith not. It is commonly corrupted into Ampazad,
Zumpy, Z€d, Ann Fassy Ann.—The Monthly Packet, Vol. XXX, p. 448.
Concordance of Alexander Cruden. (Vol. VII, p. 146.) The
questioner who desires information in reference to Alexander, Cruden,
his confinement in an asylum and misfortunes, and the compiling of
his Concordance, will find much information in a " Memoir of Cru-
den " prefixed to the 1823 edition of his work,
Islam. (Vol. IV, p. 254.) The word Islam denotes " an entire
devotion to the will of another,'* and from this the Arabians derive
the term Moslem, or Muslim, that is, one who has entirely submitted
himself to the will of God, and is consequently, '* in a state of salva-
tion." Hence the various forms are found by European writers, as
Muselman, Mussulman, etc.
( 283 )
Planetary Velocities. " The following argument hinges on the
cosmologic intelligence that all the planets of the solar system are re-
lated to the sun as the paramount issue of their common progenitor
whose historic form is properly named the Solar Nebula.
" It is scientifically ascertained that the youngest planet of the so'
lar system moves in its orbit nine times as fast as the oldest ; their or'
bital motions being :
Neptune,
Uranus,
Saturn,
Jupiter,
Ceres,
Mars,
Earth,
Venus,
Mercury,
".957
14,962
21,210
28,733
39,399
531090
65.534
77,056
105.331
miles
miles
miles
miles
miles
miles
miles
miles
miles
an hour,
an hour,
an hour,
an hour,
an hour,
an hour,
an hour,
an hour,
an hour.
Hence Neptune's orbital velocity
is four-fifth as fast as Uranus,
or three-fifths as fast a Saturn,
or two fifths as fast as Jupiter,
or two-sevenths as fast as Ceres
or two-ninths as fast as Mars,
or one-fifth as fast as the Earth,
or one-seventh as fast as Venus,
or one-ninth as fast as Mercury.
"Yet the sun's rotatory motion is slower than the orbital motion of
his planetary offspring, being only 4,392 miles an hour, or less than
one-third of the orbital motion of the oldest planet, and little more
than one twenty-fourth that of the youngest planet. Why is thisf^' —
The Pericosmic Theoey of Physical Existence (p. 78). ByJGeorge
Stearns. Hudson, Mass., 1888.
Harmonic Circle. " If chords be drawn through the focus of an
ellipse, and harmonic means taken betaken the intercepts from the focus
to the curve, these harmonic means, when laid from the focus on the
chord, will give a number of points which will lie on a circle of which
the focus is the center and the diameter is the latus rectum of the
ellipse. This circle is called the " harmonic circle," and is used in
calculation of the orbit of a binary star by a graphical method." —
Astronomical Glossary (p. 50). By J. E. Gore. London, 1893.
Uranus — His Rotation. " The axis of Uranus falls in the plane
of its orbit, in consequence of which * the sun turns in a spiraljform
round the whole planet, so that even the two poles sometimes |have
that luminary in their zenith.* ' " — Descriptive Astronomy (p. 152).
By George F. Chambers. Oxford, 1861.
* The enclose quotation is from Sir William Herschel quoted in
Smyth's " Cycle," Vol. I, p. 205.
" We have already hinted that Uranus, while revolving in the same
direction with the other planets, has a backward rotation^ so that to
an observer placed upon Uranus the sun would seem to rise in the
west and set in the east." — Cosmic Philosophy^ Based on the Doctrine
of Evolution (Vol. I, p. 365). By John Fiske, Boston, 1875.
( 284 J
John the Apostle. It is recorded by John the Evangelist (xxi, 22)
" If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? " The fol-
lowing account of John is found in Dr. E. V. Kenealy's work, " The
Book of God," p. 461:
In a manuscript of the twelfth century the Revelation was entitled:
* The Apocalypse of the holy and most glorious Messenger, and Her-
ald of good tidings of the Virgin beloved, who lay in the bosom of
loannes, the Word of God.' Was this the ancient and genuine head-
ing ? and does the Virgin mean the Holy Spirit 1 That the common
loannes is an entirely mythical personage, may be proved from the
following outliue of his life taken from CdiVfi's Lives of the Aposties ami
Fathers. He was of noble birth, but brought up to the trade of a
fisherman. He lay on the bosom of the Messenger of God. He con-
fined his teaching to Asia ; and had penetrated as far as Bassora, in
India. He was cast alive into a caldron of boiling oil, which did him
no harm. He lived to the age of 120 years ; a mystical number (Gen.
VI, 5 ; Deut. xxxi, 2 ; xxxiv, 7).
Ephrem and Cyril say he never died^ but is on earth still, because
Jesus said of him, * If I will that he tarry till I come what is that to
thee ' ; and again, * Verily I say unto you, there be some standing here
which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming in
his kingdom " (Matt, xvi, 28), prophecies which were used freely to
terrify the cotemporaries of the apostles into conversion by the threat
of the world's approaching end, but which in the follow age was pre-
tended to mean only the destruction of Jerusalem.
Augustine reports of loannes as follows : He was not dead, but
rested like a man asleep in his grave at Ephesus, as plainly appeared
from the dust sensibly boiling and bubbling up, which they accounted
to be nothing else, but the continual motion of his breath. This re-
port, Augustine says, that he had received from very credible hands.
He further adds, what was generally known and reported, that, when
loannes, then in health, had caused his grave to be dug and prepared,
he laid himself down in it, as in a bed, and, as they thought, only fell
asleep.
By another writer it is related more at large : John foreseeing his
translation into heaven, took the presbyters and ministers of the
church at Ephesus, and several of the faithful along with him out of
the city, guided them unto a cemetery near at hand, whither he him-
self was wont to retire for prayer, and very earnestly recommended
the state of the churches to God in prayer ; which being done, he
commanded a grave to be immediately dug, and having instructed
them in the more recondite mysteries of theology, the most excellent
precepts of a good life, solemnly taking his leave of them, be signed
himself with the sign of the cross, and before them all went down into
( 286 )
the grave, strictly charging them to put on the gravestone and make
it fast, aud the next day to come and open it and take a view of it.
They did so, and having opened the sepulchre, they found nothing
there but the graveclothes which he had left behind him.
Ephrem, adds Cave, that from this cave wherein he rested for so
short a time, a kind of sacred oil or ungent was wont to be gathered.
Gregory, of Tours, says it was manna, which even in his time, like
flour, was cast up from the sepulchre, and was carried up and down
the world for curing diseases.
Horned Moses. Horns, when given to Moses as a distinctive
mark, as in Michael Angelo's well-known statue, in an older figure in
Roselin chapel, and in most mediaeval representations of the law-giver,
afford a curious instance of a misunderstanding being stereotyped
in stone. In Exodus xxxiv, 29, it is said that when Moses came down
the mount his face shone. The verb for this in the Hebrew is gdran^
to emit rays, originally to put forth horns, from qeren^ a horn. " This
meaning has developed itself from a compraison of the first rays of
the rising sun which shoot out above the horizon, as the horns of the
gazelle, a comparison which is met with in the Arabian poets." — Keii.
So also the correct translation of Habbakuk in, 4, " He had horns
coming out of his hands," would be as in the margin, ** bright beams."
Jerome unfortunately made a similar mistake in rendering ** his face
shone," in the passage in Exodus xxxiv, 29, according to its primitive
mtzmngy faciem esse comutam^ ** his face was horned''
From this representation sprang the " horned Moses " of the sculp-
tures and painters, with some reference perhaps to horns as a symbol
of power, which in this sense are assigned to Alexander and others on
coins. Compare the Latin coruscare^ (i) of animals to but with the
horns, (2) of fire to flash or gleam ; and jubar, a beam of light, from
juba, a crest or tuft of hair.
Bishop Jeremy Taylor seems to have had a correct understanding
or the matter, as he says the sun " peeps over the Eastern hills,
thrusting out his golden horns^ like those which decked the brow of
Moses when he was forced to w«ar a veil, because he had seen the
face of God.** — Holy Living and Dyings p. 16 (Oxford edition).
Palindromes. (Vol. II, pp. 519, 600 ; 337 ; V, p. 33 ; VI, p. 231,
260.) The " Tractate on Language," by Gordon Willoughby James
Gyll, p. 242, says these palindromes are specimens, which may be
comprised among the phenomena of language :
Signa te, signa, temere me tangis et angis.
Roma tibi subito motibus ibit amor.
Si bene te tua laus taxat sua laute tenebis.
Sola medere pede, ede perede malos.
( 286 )
General Ormsby MacKnight Mitchel. (Vol. VI, 284, 347;
XII, p. 262.) In answer to " R. K. D.," we acknowledge an error on
p. 262, current volume. Gen. Mitchel's first nam was Ormsby instead
of *• Orestes,'' as there given ; but there should be but one " 1 " as
there given in his surname. We are aware that the press, during
war times spelled the name with two " Ts.". The serial. The Pulpit
and Rostrum^ No. 3, for Feb. 15, 1859, has on its title, " Lecture on
the Great Unfinished Problems of the Universe, by Professor O. M.
Mitchell," it being his lecture in New York City, January 29, 1859.
A list of Prof. Mitchel's published works is given in bibliography of
the Cincinnati Observatory, printed in its annual report, up to May i,
1869. Prof. Mitchel has the credit of publishing the first astronomical
periodical. The Sidereal Messenger^ which continued over three years :
Vol. I.July, 1846,10 July, 1847, inclusive (Nos. 1-16) ; pp. 128.
Vol. II, August, 1847, to July, 1848, inclusive (Nos. i to 12) ; pp. 96.
Vol. III. September, 1848, (No. i) ; pp. 16. Quartos.
Homer — A Measure. Here are a few definitions taken from the
book, *^ Treasury of Knowledge," p. 144 :
"Omer: a Hebrew measure containing one-tenth of an ephah. — Im-
perial Dictionary.
Omer : a Hebrew measure containing ten baths, or seventy-five
gallons, fis^ pints of liquid, and eight bushel of dry things. — Univer-
sal Dictionary,
Omer : a Hebrew measure containing about three and one-half
pints. — Royal English Dictionary^ under letters patent, by D. Ferning.
Dr. Samuel Johnson, being a royal subject, followed the Royal
English Dictionary, but not wishing the public to know how he ob-
tained his information, wrote
Omer : a Hebrew measure containing about three pints English."
Omer : a measure of capacity in use among the Hebrews, contain-
ing six pints very nearly. — Alexander Cruden,
Omer : a Hebrew measure containing, as a liquid measure, ten
baths, equivalent to fifty-five gallons, two quarts, one pint ; and, as
a dry measure, ten ephahs, equivalent to six bushels, two pecks, four
quarts. — Webster s International Dictionary,
(Lev. XXVII, 16; Is. X, 10; Ezek. xlv, ii, 13, 14; Hos. iii, 2.)
Prometheus. " A gift as it appears to me," says Socrates, " from
gods to men, waa through a certain Prometheus {forethought), cast
down from some quarter by the gods, along with a certain fire the
most luminous ; and the men of old being better than us, and dwel-
ling nearer to the gods, have handed down the history."
{ 287)
Jacob's Ladder. The Rabbins have a conceit respecting the lad-
der which Jacob beheld in his dream, " set upon the earth, and the
top of it reaching to heaven, and the angels of God ascending and de-
scending upon it/' which they say represents the rise and fall of the
four great monarchies ; the seventy steps agreeing with the seventy
years captivity in Babylon, or fifty-two steps representing the time of
the reign of the four Assyrian kings :
** In Jacob* 8 ladder figured this we sc«,
( Which ladder Christ himself pro/est to he),
0/ which the foot being fixt upon the ground.
The top to heaven. Thus much to us doth sound,
That in this scale, at such large distanese,
Hie heaven and earth at once together met.
So GhrisVs hnmanity from earth was given.
But this divinity he took from heaven ;
As from earth, earthy ; as from heaven, divine ;
Two natures, in one person, thus combine,** — Hey wood.
Egypt's Worship. Mr. Salt, long the British consul in Egypt, gave
the follow poetic account of the animal worship of Egypt :
The wildest images, unheard of strange.
That ever puzzled antiquarians* brain ;
Otnii, with heads of birds, hawks, ibis, drakes,
Of lions^ foxes, cats, fish, frogs, and snakes.
Bulls, rams, and monkeys, hippopotami ;
With knife in paw, suspended from the sky^
Oods germinating men, and men turned gods,
Seated in honor, with gilt crooks and rods ;
Vast scarabaei, globes by bands upheld.
From chaos springing, *mid an endless field.
Of forms grotesque, the sphinx, the crocodile,
And other reptiles from the slime of Nile.
Tradition of Joseph. Rabbi Nathan affirms that Joseph was
buried in the mausoleum of a certain king of Egypt, and that Moses
stood near the royal cemetery and said : " Joseph, the time has ar-
rived in which God promised he would deliver Israel ; the time has
come also for Israel to fulfill the oath which thou didst impose upon
them ; if thou show thyself, well ; but, if not, we are released from
our obligation." That Joseph's coffin instantly advanced ; and that
Moses took it, and carried it off with him, and that during all the
years that Israel passed in the wilderness, the coffin of Joseph and
the ark of the Lord marched side by side. — A/Zen.
\ 288 )
Seventy-Two Names of Ahura-Mazda. (Vol. Ill, p. 73.) Where
can the seventy-two name of the Zoroastrian God be found, corres-
ponding to the same number of Hebrew tradition ? X.
The names inquired for are to be found in the Zend-Avesta, and
we will here reprint them from the translation of Arthur Henry
Bleeck ("Avesta," Vol. HI, p. 23, Hertford, 1864). We give them as
there given, with the repetitions.
1. I am the Protector, I am the Creator, I am the Nourisher, I am
the Knowing, I am the Holiest Heavenly One.
2. My name is : The Healing; my name is : The Most Healing;
my name is : The Priest ; my name is : The Most Priestly ; my name
is : God f Ahura) ; my name is : Great Wise One (Mazda) ;
3. My name is : The Pure ; my name is : The Purest ; I am
called, The Majestic ; I am called. The Most Majestic ;
4. I am called, The Much-seeing ; I am called, The Most Much-
seeing ; I am called, The Far-seeing ; I am called,The Most Far-seeing ;
5. I am called. The Watcher ; I am called. The Desirer ; I ara
called, The Creator ; I am called, The Protector ; I am called. The
Nourisher ; 1 am called, The Knower ; I am called The Most
Knowing ;
6. I am called, The Augmenter ; I am called, Possessing- increas-
ing Manthras ; I am called, The Ruler at Will ; I am called, The Most
Ruling at Will ;
7. I am called, The Ruling with Name ; I am called. The Not to
be Deceived ; 1 am called. The Undeceived ;
8. I am called, The Protecting ; I am called, The Tormentor of
Torments ; I am called. The Smiting here ; I am called. The All-
Smiting ; I am called, The All-Creating ;
9. I am called. The All-Majestic ; I am called, Endued with much
Majesty j I am called, The Very Majestic ; I am called, Endued with
Very Great Majesty ; I am called, The Effecting-profit ; I am called^
The Working-gain ; I am called, The Profitable ;
10. I am called, The Strong ; I am called. The Most Profitable f
I am called, The Pure ; I am called. The Great ;
11. I am called, The Kingly ; I am called, The Most Kingly; I
am called, The Well-wise ; I am called, The Well-wisest ; I am called,
The Far-seeing.*
* The number of names here given is sevtnty-fixte^ but according to
the Parsees, it should be seventy-two^ which is a sacred number with
them. As most of the manuscripts omit the name '* Endued with
Very Great Majesty," in verse 9, and the thirteenth and eighteenth
names are repeated in verses 2 and 10, the difference is accounted fo r.
( 289 )
Information. Multwm in Parvo.
" The Transfiguration," by Raphael, is called " the first and grand-
est picture of the world."
'* The Last Communion of St. Jerome,*' by Domenichino, is called
'* the second great picture of the world."
" The Martyrdom of St. Peter, Mart}r," by Titian, is called *' the
third great picture ot the world."
" The Blenheim Madonna," by Raphael in 1507, valued $350,000
is considered ** the most costly picture in the world." i
" The Three Friends," mentioned in Whittier's " Tent on the
Beach," were James T. Fields, Bayard Taylor, and John G. Whittier,
The Three Friends of Mine," in Longfellow' sonnet, were Cornelius
Canway Felton, Louis John Rudolph Agassiz, and Charles Sumner.
" Here lies one whose name was writ in water " is the epitaph which
John Keats desired to be engraved upon his tombstone.
" I am safe in the presence of friends " is the signification of rais-
ing the hat in recognition, originating in the age of chivalry.
** The rope of Ocnus " means profitless labor, an expression of the
Greek painter Polygnotus, who died 426 B. C.
" A feather in his cap" originated with the Hungarians in 1499,
when all who had slain a Turk was privileged to wear a feather.
" Trifles make perfection, and perfection is no trifle " said Michael
Angelo to a critic in reference to details of a painting.
" The Neck- Verse " is the first verse of the 51st Psalm, being as-
signed by William Rufus for criminals to read to save their lives.
" To the world's greatest poet " was inscribed on a wreath by Al-
fred Tennyson and sent to the funeral of Victor Hugo, June i, 1885*
" The fellow mixes blood with his colors " said Guido when view-
ing the picture " The Descent from the Cross," by Rubens.
" Perfidious Albion " were the words uttered by Napoleon on leaving
the shores of England for banishment in the Island of St. Helena.
" How do you like your Rebecca ? " was what Walter Scott wrote to
Washington Irving, on sending him a copy of his ** Ivanhoe,"
" I cannot wear a crown of gold where my Savior wore a crown o^
thorne " said Goefrey de Bouillon, the hero of the first Crusade, and
the first Christian king of Jerusalem, elected in 1099.
( 290 )
QUESTIOJ^S.
1. Who is the author of this^ and where found, the age of the oak,
quoted in Hodder M. Westropp's ^^ Circle of Development/' p. 14.
" Three hundred years an oak expands in growth ;
Three hundred years in majesty stands forth ;
Three hundred years declines and wastes away ;
Then diesy and takes three hundred to decay. ^* S.
2. When paper is pasted on the walls of an old house where the
boards are perfectly seasoned, why does the paper burst wherever there
is an opening between the boards, even if very slight ? S. V. M.
3. Will some reader give the poem containing the following lines:
'* Two shall be bom the whole wide world apart
And live in different climes
And have no thought of the other* s being.** S. V. M.
4. Why did Jesus charge his apostles to keep secret that he was
Jesus the Christ, namely :
" Then charged he his disciples, that they should tell no man that
he was Jesus the Christ." — Matthew xiv, 20. Sunday Scholar.
6. Psellus The Younger Ci 120 1 105) credits to Zoroaster the fol-
lowing lines. Can any reader state where these and the context can
be found ? .
The soul, being a bright fire, by the power of the Father,
Bemains immortal and is mistress of life. Searcher.
7. From what poem is the following quotation taken, found in
** The Penlaglot," page 50, by Emmanuel, Londdn, 1885 :
" Hail thou of mathless men the mighty mother.
With one world long thine otvn, thou* st found another** H.
8. Is there at the day a system of Masonry in practice known as
the " Order of Melchisedec," as mentioned in Acts vii, 17? Star.
9. Why do we spell our hereditary name surname, when we spell
it sir when used in address as Dear Sir, or as Sir Isaac Newton. ?
Llewellyn.
10. How is the word Abrasax or Abraxas explained as being a rep-
resentation of 365 heavens ? Alex.
( 291 )
The Woman and The Serpent.
BY ERNEST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
In the late Baron Bunsen's * Bibelwerk ' the narrative in Genesis on
man's fall is thus interpreted : ' As regards the fall of man in general
the same necessarially belongs to the world of idea, not to the histori-
cal world of man on the earth ; but the fall becomes historical with
every man. The fall of Adam is the personal deed of every single
man, from the beginning of history to our days. The fall of man and
the subdual of evil are both personal ; but the fall is quite the self in
man, the subduing of evil quite the Divine in him. Like the physical
life so the spiritual life is not man's property ; nothing is really his
except this peculiarity which gives birth to sin.'
According to the narrative of man's fall transmitted in Genesis God
spoke these words to the serpent : * I will put enmity between thee
and the >\oman, and between thy seed and her seed ; the same sh/ill
aim at thy head, and thou shalt aim at his heel.' Although after the
transmitted Hebrew text the serpent is to aim at the heel of the seed
of the woman, that is, at *his ' heel, according to the text of the Itala
and of Jerome, the seed of the woman shall aim at the head of the
serpent, and the serpent shall aim at the heel of the woman. This is
the tradition of the Roman Catholic Church, according to which the
woman in the earliest messianic prophecy points to the virgin Mary,
the seed of the woman to Christ. The most learned teacher of Thom-
as Aquinas, Albert, Count of BoUsted, or Albertus Magnus (born 1193
or 1205) gives the following explanation of this mysterious prophecy
and its fulfillment : ' We know that the sigin of the celestial virgin
rose on the horizon at the moment in which we fix the birth of our
Lord Jesus Christ All mysteries of his Divine incarna-
tion, from his conception to his ascension, are indicated by star-signs
or in figures, which announce them (these mysteries).'
What led to this messianic astrology ? Is the church's interpreta-
tion of what is held to be the first messianic prophecy, connected with
astrology }
In the farthest East as well as in the West, the combat of nature
between light and darkness was regarded as the symbol of the moral
fight between good and evil. Man was conscious of such a combat
in his innermost parts and he connected the same with a fight be-
tween personified powers of nature, between ideal heroes of light and
of darkness. In our essay * On Solar Symbolism ' (Vol. XII, p. 201)
we pointed out that the spring equinox was held to be the throne of
solar heroes, the autumn equinox the seat of their antagonists, that
the former was symbolized by star-figures representing animals favor-
( 292 )
able to life, as the bull and the ram, the latter by animals obnoxious
to it, the serpent and the scorpion. Thus Christ was connected with
Aries, Satan or the adversary with the Serpent.
The ideal celestial virgin was originally represented, as at Denderah,
with a branch, later with an ear of corn in her hand, and still later,
but long before the commencement of the Christian era, with a child
in her arms. This child was then held to represent the new-bom sun,
which became the symbol of the virgin -born, of the sun of righteous-
ness, of the Messiah. Isis-Ceres follows Horus, as Istar- Venus fol-
lows Tamsi-Adonis into the lower or hidden hemisphere, and the
mother rises again on the eastern horison with the new-born child
Horus, Dionysos-Bacchus. The Alexandrian librarian Erastosthenes
of Cyrene (from B. C. 276 to about B. C. 196) calls Isis the celestial
virgin, and Hesychius (about A. D. 380) call Isis the holy virgin. In
Riccioli's Almagest she is called * virgo deipara,' and the Arabian
Alboazar or Albumazar says that some call her child Jesus, ' but we
in Greek call it Christ.'
The star-signs of the Zodiac reach back to preabramitic times.
This extremely ancient astrological symbolism forms the basis of the
church's interpretation of the so-called messianic prophecy in Genesis
on the woman and the serpent, and for the fulfillment of this prophecy
as asserted in the Apocalypse. For no other reason the mother of
Jesus has been connected with the sign of Virgo. We maintain that
the composer of the Biblical narratives on the woman and the ser-
pent, in Genesis and the Apocalypse, have had in their minds the rel-
ative position of the serpent-figure in the serpent-bearer or Ophiuchus
to the star-sign Virgo. This becomes evident by looking at the
transmitted representations of the star-figures and star-signs. It there
appears that the serpent may be said to aim at the heel of the woman,
and that the woman aims at the head of the serpent. Equally certain
is the direct reference to these star figures in the twelfth chapter of
the Apocalypse. * A great sign was seen in heaven ; a woman ar-
rayed with the sun and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a
crown of twelve stars.' This woman is opposed by * the old serpent,^
called the Devil and Satan.' The serpent of old times 'stood before
the woman which was about to be delivered, that when she was de-
livered she might devour the child.' In harmony with this descrip-
tion, sun and moon appear before the sign of Virgo, at regularly re-
turning seasons, though not at the same time. It would have been
more exact to say, that on the head of the woman was one of the
twelve stars-signs which form the crown of the sun. But if this had been
said every reader would at once have understood the reference of the
* great sign ' in heaven of the woman, to the star-figure of Virgo, the
greatest sign of the Zodiac.
As Moses, or some one in his name, had done in Genesis, so in this
( 293 )
* vision ' the seer had to keep secret the reference of the woman and
the serpent to respective star-figures. It was his object to oppose
the woman and the child to the symbols of the messianic kingdom,
the imperial Rome, as its chief enemy. Therefore the old serpent is
here identified with a great figured dragon, having seven heads and
ten horns and upon his head seven diadems. Evidently the composer
of this so-called vision intended to point mysteriously to the purple
cloak of the imperators, for he explains the seven heads with diadems
as seven Caesars ( XVI I, I o), and the ten horns as kings (xvi^i4;
XVII, 12 ; XIX, 19 \ which ten horns correspond with the ten procon-
suls who administer the Roman empire.
The writer of the original and antipauline part of the Apocalypse re-
gards the mysterious statement in Genesis about the woman and the
serpent as a messianic prophecy, and his object in this vision is to
prove, by one and the same astrological symbolism, the fulfillment of
this prophecy by Jesus Christ. Both writers, in Genesis and the
Apocalypse, aim at pointing out to the initiated in the mysteries of
tradition, by this identical star-symbolism, the connection between the
terrestrial and the superterrestrial combat of good and evil. Only
astronomers, all of whom were priests, understood this, for astronomy
and astrology were secret sciences, and the initiated in the mysteries
of tradition were bound not to transmit to the people the secrets en-
trusted to them. This explains why none of the Fathers of the
Church have referred to the connection of astrology with some of the
most important dogmas of the Church. The popular ignorance on
astrology made it easy to introduce dogmas connected with it.
It was a great and fruitful idea to connect moral principles with
natural phenomena. The star-figures take us back to prehistoric and
barbarous times of the greatest superstition. Originally stars were
worshipped because they were held to be incorporations or symbols
of adored ancestors. These myths would not have been accepted and
transmitted by Chaldaeans, Egyptians and Greeks had star-figures
not been connected with the portentous discovery of the equinoxes.
The originators of this connection, astronomers of prehistoric times,
30 arranged the twenty eight star-stations of the moon, what might be
called a lunar Zodiac, that the first and fourteenth marked the equi-
noxes, as these were later marked by the first and sixth star-signs of
the solar Zodiac. These astronomers lived ages before the time as-
signed to the ten antediluvian Hebrew patriarchs from Adam to
Noah, who form an exact parallel to the much earlier mythical ten
Babylonian kings from Alorus or Ail-ur the ram of light, originally
from Alapar-us or Alap-ur, the bull of light, to Sisuthros, the Chaldaean
.Noah, which name in Hebrew means * rest ' and is a literal transfor-
mation of the Assyrian Nukku. The Babylonian and this Hebrew leg-
end were connected with the first ten signs of the Zodiac^ from Taurus
(294)
to Aquarius. The eighth Hebrew patriarch before the flood, Methu-*
selah, literally ' the man armed with bow and arrow,' received his
name after Sagittarius, the eighth sign from Taurus.
Knowing all this^ and a great deal more on secret tradition, the
church of the apostolic age could not do otherwise than to connect
the four principal feasts of it5 calendar with the four cardinal points
of the Zodiac. For obvious reasons this has been kept secret up to
our days, but it is a fact. The feasts of the conception of Elisabeth
and of Mary are celebrated at the equinoxes^ and the births of John
and Jesus are celebrated at the solstices, that is, exactly nine months
later. This connection of the beginnings of Christianity with solar
symbolism was known to Luke, who asserts that the angel of the Lord
appeared to Elisabeth six months before he appeared to Mary^ which
six months we may safely identify with the six months between the
equinoxes. In harmony with this important solar symbolism we have
interpreted the words which in the fourth Gospel are attributed to the
Baptist, that Christ must increase, as the power of the sun does from
the winter solstice, the birthday of Jesus, and that John must de-
crease, as the power of the sun does from the summer solstice, the
birthday of John.
If the symbolism of the woman and the serpent in the first and in
the last book of the Bible be not explained in connection with astrol-
ogy, as here for the first time suggested, neither the account of the so-
called messianic prophecy nor that of its asserted fulfillment can be
interpreted at all, they would have no meaning. This was evidently
the opinion of the learned Albertus Magnus, to which we referred. His
connecting the virgin Mary with the sign of Virgo implies that in the
apocalyptic vision the woman who is described as giving birth to a
man-child is the mother of Jesus. Yet not one of the early Fathers of
the Church has interpreted this vision as referring to the birth of
Jesus. Iremaeus refers Revelation xii, 4, to a future evebt ; Hippo-
lytus recognizes in the woman the Church, and does not explain
the birth of the child by the historical birth of Jesus, but by the
teaching activity of the Church, through which the Church contin-
uously gives birth to Christ. Methodius sees no other way for getting
out of the difficulty than to refer the child to the faithful who
are born by the Church. Harnack adds : * Not till after Mary had
been raised to the height which rendered it possible again to recog-
nize the woman in the Apocalypse, several began to explain the nar-
rative,' with the authority of the Church, * by the birth of Jesus ; yet
j the other conception kept it place. It was left to Protestant inter-
I preters to transform the woman into an allegory, but to refer the
1 child with its birth and history to Jesus Christ.'
I How can the reticence of all early Fathers of the Church have been
overcome respecting the astrological interpretation of the apocalyptic
( 295 )
vision, how are we to account for their absolute silence on the con-
nection of the virgin Mary with the sign of Virgo ? We submit that
after the lapse of the first centuries the monarchical supremacy of the
bishop of Rome had been sufficiently established to annihilate every
serious opposition to his decrees. It cannot be proved, but it seems
to us not improbable that, about half a century after the publication
of the Apocalypse, the apostolic tradition then represented by bishop
Polycarp did oppose this gnostic Scripture the contents of which ac-
cording to our firm conviction, and for the reasons referred to,
from first to last, are contrary to the teachings of Christ. The doc-
trine of the Angel-Messiah, which forms the very center of the Apoc-
lypse, can be traced back to the astrological symbolism of Sraosha or
Serosh, literally * the redeeming one,' the * helper * or ' Saviour.'
Before the construction of the Zodiac the sun as the first among
seven planets had been the principal symbol of the Deity. But this solar
symbolism, of which in the East there is no early trace, was preceded
by a lunar — and still earlier by a purely astral symbolism, that of the
Pleiades, which were later represented on the neck of Taurus. With
these seven stars seem to have been connected the seven Amshas-
pands, the ' watchers ' or * archangels,' of whom the first was Ahura-
Mazda, the ' living and wise ' God. This Easteranian symbolism was
changed, probably by the Chaldseans, the almost certain inventors of
the Zodiac. A Divinely chosen Angel was said to have become the
first of these archangels, to have taken the lead in the government of
the worlds to have become the vicar of God, who retired from this
position. We cannot hesitate to explain this change by the preces-
sion of the equinoctial points, by Aries having taken the position of
Taurus as the Spring equinoctial sign, and having become the first
sign of the Zodiac, which change took place about the time of Abram's
birth. Sraosha is in the Zendavesta reported ever to watch over the
world, specially to combat the evil, to received the prayers of the
sons of men, and to have power over life and death. This arch-
angel chosen by God^ the Angel- Messiah of the Persians, is called
* the Holy One,' and was said to have been born by the virgin Ered-
atfehdri. Other solar heroes, like Mithras and Buddha^ were also
said to have l>een born by virgins.
Consideirng these dangerous similarities between prechristian and
christian symbolism, the Church was bound to speak out. The Church
at Rome, which, in A. D. 156 at the meetings between bishop Poly-
carp and bishop Anicetus, had stood up for the Paulinian tradition,
could declare that Jesus Christ is the Angel-Messiah of the Christians,
as Paul and Apollos had first asserted ; and as the Apocalypse con-
firmed. Nobody in authoirty would then venture to declare openly,
that Jesus had not been born of the virgin Mary. Luke had declared
in his Gospel the divine incarnation of Jesus, his birth by a virgin,
( 296 )
^nd by the Gospel after Matthew a similar birth story had been trans-
mitted. It had become a necessity to identify the virgin Mary with the
sign of Virgo, and to interpret the vision in the Apocalypse as refer-
ring to the birth of Jesus. We submit that it may have been under
such circumstances that Mary was raised to the higher position to
which Harnack refers.
Here it must suhi briefly to indicate, that though the two
birth stories in two of the Gospels, and the connection of the virgin
Mary with the sign of Virgo, may be, in course of time, set aside by a
minority in the Christian Church, the mother of such a son as Jesus
Christ will forever be rightly called * the blessed among women.'
Jacob Bcehme's Philosophy. An author who was learned in mystic
lore and in esoteric interpretation gives the following estimate of the
writings of Jacob Bcehme's philosophy :
" Whatever the thrice great Hermes delivered as oracles from his
prophetical tripos, or Pythagoras spoke by authority, or Socrates de-
bated, or Aristotle affirmed, or Plotinus proved, this and all this, or a
far higher and profounder philosophy is contained in the Teutonic
writings. And if there be any friendly medium which can possibly
reconcile those ancient differences between the nobler »visdom, which
hath fixed her palace in Holy Writ, and her stubborn handmaid, nat-
ural reason, this happy marriage of the Spirit and the Soul, this won-
derful consent of discord in one harmony, we owe in a great measure
to Teutonicus, his skill.
" Only let not the non- or misunderstanding of the most rational
reader (if not a little sublimed above the sphere of common reason)
be imputed as a fault to this elevated philosopher, no more than it
was to the Divine Plotinus, whose highest notions, many, even of his
own school after much study, were not able to reach.'*
The Mysteries. The mystagogue, habited like the Demiourgos,
and moving in a cloud of luminous glory, sang a divine hymn, of
which the following fragment will convey no unfair idea as to the sub-
lime nature of the whole :
" I will declare a secret to the initiated, but let the doors be wholly
shut a€[ainst the profane. Suffer not the prepossessions of your mind to
deprive you of that life, which the knowledge of the mysterious truths
will procure you ; but look on the divine nature ; incessantly con-
template it, and govern well the mind and heart. Go on in the right
way and see the One Governor of the Universe. He is One of
himself alone ; and to that One all things owe their being. He oper-
ates through all, was never seen by mortal eyes but does himself see
everything."
H
m
C/)
H
>
70
Tl
O
c
70
m
O
H
m
C/)
m
?o
-v
m
H
>
Z
D
H
m
(/)
O
z
O
nn
<
O
o
Ti.
jJonks Pamphtr
.Hi
:)ierpapc!
Kiih l^etlitet'
-hot 11
\^
'Ih
:cwF
Titft Si'
cnvirry,
an
i r..r*;*
I <*J»-i f. aNI» f%'u I f*
^jct »c*i jau r'lTeui, *^eu lor*. U''y. -- d^n.
3MC I IS C E X- I_i .iil. 3JTE OTJ" S
"OTES ^ QUEEIES
A MOVrnj-V MAOAZT.V1
'TRTnf>^'' rnrr-rnr- "HEMATICS,
MX^nC'/SM, ART, E,yCE, Etc.
m TIioi:
Vol. v.. NOVEMBER. 1894. No. 11.
OUE DOIUa A YEAR H ADYA^OE,
^^H
F(rBU»lt|lt> BY
1
C:
\ GOULO,
,^
--- •*--'■ ' ■ '*■
-^^■^^■■IB
( 297 )
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES.
9. C. CWlTUii, Editor.
* The Divine Spirit is to the Soid what the Soul is to the -Soffy. -Plutarch.
Vol. XII. NOVEMtiER, 1894. No. 11.
The Nebula Hypothesis. What is the nebular hypothesis which
has so many times been mentioned in your publication ? Z.
The best statement of the nebula theory that occurs to us at the
present time is that presented by Herbert Spencer, namely :
*' The general nature of LaPlace's theory scarcely needs stating.
Books of popular astronomy have familiarized most readers with his
conceptions, namely, that the matter now condensed into the solar
system, once formed a vast rotating spheroid of extreme rarity ex-
tending beyond the orbit of Neptune ; that as this spheroid contract-
ed, its rate of rotation necessarily increased ; that by augmenting cen-
trifugal force its equatorial zone was from time to time prevented
from following any further the concentrating mass^ and so remained
behind as a revolving ring j that each of the revolving rings thus peri-
odically detached, eventually became ruptured at its weakest point,
and contracting on itself, gradually aggregated into a rotating mass ;
that this, like the parent mass, increased in rapidity of rotation as it
decreased in size, and, where the centrifugal force was sufficient, simi-
larly threw off rings which finally collapsed into rotating spheroids ;
and thus out of these primary and secondary rings there arose planets
and satellites, while from the central mass there resulted the Sun.
Moreover, it is tolerably well known that this a priori reasoning
harmonizes with the results of experiment. Dr. Plateau has shown
that when a mass of fluid is, as may be, protected from the action of
external forces, it will, if made to rotate with adequate velocity^ form
detached rings ; and that these rings will break up into spheroids
which turn on their axes in the same direction as the central mass.
Thus, given the original nebula^ which, acquiring vortical motion in
the way we have explained, has at length concentrated into a vast
spheroid of aeriform matter moving round its axis — given this, and
{ -298 )
mechanical principles explain the rest. The genesis of a solar system
displaying movements like those observed, may be predicted ; and
the reasoning on which the prediction is based is countenanced by
experiment.**
The Mohegans. The Hon. Elijah M. Haines, late Member of
the House of Representatives of the United States, has written and
published a book on " The American Indian " (Un-Nish-In-Na-Ba).
Mr Haines says on page 121 :
'' The Mohegans, an Algonquin word, pronounced alse Mohicans
and Mohigans, meaning " wolves,'* was a name given them^ it is sup-
posed, by some other tribe of the ^Igonquin stock, as descriptive of
their savage nature."
'* Mohegans were also called Machicani by the Dutch, Mahikanders
by the French, Morigans and Mahingans by the English, Mohiccans,
Mohnecans, Mohegans, Muhheekanew ; also Shatikooks (River Indi-
ans), Algonquin stock on the Hudson River, from Esopus to Albany.
They were divided into Muchquanh (Boar tribe), Mechchaooh (Wolf
tribe), and Toonpaooh (Turtle) " ; pp. 1 13-154. — Saints* Herald.
Jesus to His Apostles. Jesus* words to several of the twelve :
To Peter : " If I will that he (John) tarry till I come, what is thai
to thee, follow thou me.*' — John xxi, 22.
To John C ** ^^ ^^^^ indeed drink of the cup that I drink of ;
V, \ and with the baptism that I am baptized withal,
and James : ^ ^jj^^ ^^ ^^ baptized.'*— Mark x, 39.
To Philip : *' Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast
thou not known me, Philip ? *' — John xiv, 9.
To Bartholemew {Nathanael) : "^ Behold an Israel indeed, in whom
is no guile.** — John i, 47.
To Thomas : " Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands ;
and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side ; and be not
faithless, but believing." — John xx, 27.
To Judas Iscariot ; " That thou doest, do quickly. — John xiii, 13.
" Grand Old Man." The initials G. O. M., which "Oxford"
desires to have explained stand for " Grand Old Man," applied to
William Ewart Gladstone who received the appellation in his admin*
stration (1881-1885). Lord Rosebery first used the expression, April
26, 1882, and it was repeated Oct 18, 1882, by Rt, Hon. Sir W. Ver-
non Harcourt. It had previously been applied to Handel, composer
of the ** Messiah," by Dr. Hook, Vicar of Leeds (1837-1859^.
( 299 )
The Throne Verse.
God ! There ie no Ood hut fitm,
The Living, the Self-suataning ;
Neither alumber aeizeth Him, nor sleep ;
Whatsoever ie in the Heavens and whatsoever is in the Earth, is His !
Who is he that can intercede with Him but by His own permission f
He knoweth what is present vnth His creatures,
And what is yet to befall them ;
Yet nought of His knowledge do they comprehend^
Save what He willeth.
His throne reacheth over the Heavens and the Earth ;
And the upholding of both hardeneth Him not ;
And he is the High, the Great I — The Koran, Sura ii, 256.
Ologies. (Vol. XII, p. 275.) The questioner who is searching
for ologies would do well to read the poem entitled The Ologies printed
(not published) by the Register press, Ipswich^ Mass., 1839, duodecimo,
of 24 pages. It is printed without name and contains an appendix of
113 ologies, alphabetically, with definitions, probably the estent of the
vocabulary at that date. The author after sixteen lines of preface in
poetic measure, stating his adventures through ancient lands, " Where
Homer, and Plato, and Socrates dwelt," strikes out with boldness :
** But ril preface no longer, nor make an Apology,
But only inform you their title is Ology ;
Two kind ones came forward to lend me their aid,
While I with this group an acquaintance now made :
The one was a student, profound Lexicology ;
A lecturer clear was the other, Orthology ;
They bade me at first to avoid Amphibology,
As well as her talkative sister. Tautology ;
If possible, too, to escape Perissology,
And shun with contempt the deceiver, Pseudology"
Four Gospels. Iranaeus, who was the real founder of the New
Testament canon, and who spent his life in endeavoring to establish
the one true church and the inspiration of the evangelistic scriptures,
states the reason why there are just four gospels, and is quite explicit
on this matter. He says that there were four quarters of the earth,
and four universal winds, and that animals were four-legged, or four-
formed, and therefore there should be four gospels.
( 800 )
The Baptism of Je^us.
BY KRN£ST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
Why did Jesus not baptise, if he was baptised in the Jordan ? He
has taught that the Spirit of God, with the germ of which man is
born, that the true light which lighteth every man, is the foundation
for the development of that tngrafted word which can save the soul,
for the spiritual baptism, for the new birth. Therefore Jesus cannot
have expected, or led men to expect, a visible descent of the Holy
Spirit, whether symbolised by a dove or otherwise. But his doctrine on
the Spirit was opposed by John the Baptist and by Paul. The former
insisted on water baptism as the necessary precursor of baptism with
the Holy Ghost and with fire, which the future Messiah was to bring;
the latter made the reception of the promised Spirit dependent on the
belief in the redemption of mankind by Jesus Christ's blocdsheding on
the cross. The assertion by Jesus of the Spirit's indwelling was opposed
by the theory which denied it. The amalgamation of the two doc-
trines on the Spirit of God, which excluded each other, became neces-
sary, the moulding of the two doctrines into one. Only one form
could suggest itself for attempting this. It had to be asserted by the
ruling power in the church, that on a certain occasion the Holy Spirit
had visibly descended on Jesus and remained with him, as a prophe-
sying symbol of the spiritual baptism, which the Messiah might not
bring to mankind till after his death.
Thus arose the legend that, when Jesus had been immersed by
John in Jordan, he saw the heavens rent asunder, and the Spirit as a
dove descending upon him, whilst a voice came out of heaven, Thou
art my beloved Son, in thee I am well pleased. At first it was not as-
serted in any Gospel, as was done in the second century, that on this
occasion the Baptist, having seen the Spirit descending and abiding
on Jesus, became a believer in Jesus of Nazareth, whom he had not
known before, but whom a divine revelation had pointed out to him
as the Son of God. How can such a statement be reconciled with the
record of the imprisoned Baptist's message to Jesus, and with the
declaration of the latter that John was less than the least in the king-
dom of heaven, that he was not his disciple ? In the fourth Gospel
it was likewise asserted, that shortly before the baptism of Jesus the
Baptist had pointed to him as the Lamb of God which taketh away
the sin of the world. Thus it was mysteriously indicated, in the sense
of Paul's doctrine, that the receiving of God*s Spirit of promise is de-
pendent on the belief in the reconciling sacirficial death of Jesus as
the Paschal Lamb of the Christians.
Are we permitted to accept as an historical fact the reception of
( 301 )
the Holy Spirit by Jesus in connection with an outward act as re-
ported by all four Evangelists ? The reasons above indicated show
the necessity in which the church of the first two centuries was placed
to invent a visible descent of the Divine Spirit from heaven to earth,
a subject to which we shall return when considering the re orded
Pentecostal miracle. Independently of these arguments the best reply
to our question is contained in words of Jesus. He did not speak
to the sons of Zebedee about the baptism with which he had been
baptised in Jordan ; he said. * with the baptism with which I am being
baptised, withal (or jointly with me) shall ye be baptised.' Jesus, whose
original occupation was that of a carpenter in Nazareth, by these words
referred to the spiritual baptism which extended over his entire con-
sc ious life in the flesh. This baptism of Jesus culminated in his obe-
dience unto death, when, in the only true meaning symbolised by the
cross, he was manifested as the highest example of divine enlighten-
ment, as the Son of Man whom God made strong for himself, in the
words of Asaph the Seer and author of the Eigthtieth Psalm. Jesus
is the One like a Son of Man whom Daniel was shown in a vision,
lifted upon clouds of heaven to the presence ot God. In Jesus Christ,
by the spiritual baptism of his life and death, humanity was raised to
the Godhead. This constitutes the Divinity of Christ.
The Kingdom of Heaven.
BY ERNEST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENGLAND.
The kingdom of heaven is the rule of the Holy Spirit in mankind.
* All the prophets and the law have prophesied until John . . . ;
but from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven
suffereth violence, and men of violence take it by force.'* We inter-
pret these words of Jesus to mean, that up to John, him included, all
prophets and the law have regarded tie presence of the Spirit of God
on earth as belonging to the future, therefore that they have denied
the presence of the Spirit of God in mankind. The scribes or learned
in the Scripture and the Pharisees, * the blind leaders of the blind,'
who sat on the seat of Moses, shut the kingdom of heaven against
men, not entering in themselves, nor suffering others to enter into it.
Not in a single passage of the law and the prophets, only in a few
passages in Job and the Psalms of David, is any reference made to
the presence of the Holy Spirit in mankind, but the future outpour-
ing of the same on all flesh is prophesied.
* Matt. XI, 13, 12. Wc place the 13th verse before the 12th be-
cause of greater clearness.
( 302 )
Jesus is the first of whom it can be proved from the records of
Scripture that he announced the Spirit of God in mankind. ' If I by
Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your sons cast them out ?
Therefore shall they be your judges. But if I by the finger of God
cast out devils, then is the kingdom of God come upon you.' Were
these sons of Israel only the twelve apostles to whom he gave power
to ca^t out devils ? No, for John said : ' Master, we saw one casting
out devils in thy name, and we forbad him, because he followeth not
us. But Jesus said, forbid him not, for there is no man which shall
do a mighty work in my name, and be able quickly to speak evil of me.
For he that is not against us is for us.' In this passage, as in many
others^ the word ' name ' means spirit. By their faith in the indwel-
ling Spirit of God, those Israelites who cast out devils, as Jesus
did, had received, by their spiritual gift, the baptism of the Holy
Spiiitj which the Baptist recognized as future only, they belonged to
the kingdom of heaven, but John not, of whom Jesus said, that the
least in the kingdom of heaven was greater than the Baptist, though
he was the greatest born of woman. Jesus opened by this new doc-
trine on the Spirit of God, by his preaching on the kingdom of
heaven, that which the law and the prophets until John, him included,
had shut up. Jesus was the Sower of the Word of God ; he caused
in some the conviction of the light which lighteth every man coming
into the world, of the ingrafted word which is able to save the souls.
All the parables of Jesus on the kingdom of heaven refer to
what we now may call the Messianic doctrine of the Holy Spirit in
man That kingdom on earth shall be a universal kingdom, contrast-
ed to the Mosaic law prophets felt bound to follow. What prevented
• the fulfilling of the promise made to Abraham could only be gradu-
ally put aside, so as to concentrate the commandments of the law
and the prophets in love to God and to the neighbour. In order to
know the weightier matters of the Law the Scriptures must not be in-
terpreted according to the letter, which hides the doctrine of the Holy
Spirit, but according to its deeper meaning, of which the people could
know nothing, because the key 6f knowledge had been taken away
from them. Only with reference to the hidden truths of Scripture
can Jesus have said : ' I am not come to destroy the law but to
fulfil it.'
Already in the books attributed to Moses it could be read that the
Word of God is in the heart of man that he may do it. Thus one
single passage, possibly a later addition, referred to the indwelling
Spirit of God in man, and indirectly to the new covenant which would
be brought by the messenger of the covenant, the prophet chosen
from Israel's brethren like Moses, by the Messiah. This dark prophe-
cy was fulfilled by the coming of Jesus. The Israelites will not en-
ter into the kingdom of heaven until their righteeousness shall have
C 803 )
become better than that of the scribes and Pharisees. If Jesus has
said j * Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one title shall
m no wise pass from the law till all things be accomplished,' he
has certainly not intended to say by these words that every letter and
every stroke is revealed, prophetic and up to its fulfilling binding.
The time had not then come when the moral law could take the place
of the written law. It was difficult to recognise the connection be-
tween prophecy and fulfillment, therefore Jesus ordered his disciples
not to say that he was the Messiah.
The prayer which Jesus taught his disciples, from its beginning
to Its end refers to the presence and the operations of the Spirit of God
in mankind ; it is the prayer of the kingdom of heaven. The Father
in heaven is the Father of the spirits in all flesh. The first request taught
IS that the ' name,' that is, the Spirit of God be hallowed, that Spirit
which makes our requests known to God which * helpeth our infirmi-
ties,* instructing us who know not how to pray as we ought. That Spirit
•maketh intercessions for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.'
Only then can the kingdom of God come to the earth when man
does not in vain, or rather unprofitably bear about within himself the
' name ' of God, that is, the indwelling Spirit ; but when, in the con-
sciousness of possessing a mysterious power of nature, a link between
God and man (religion), man has been transformed into a spiritual
a communing power, uniting him with God. The Holy Spirit has
always been ready to reveal to man the will of God. It is in conse-
quence of a combined operation of God and man, of a freewill sub-
mission of the human to the Divine will, when the will of God the
Father is done, * as in heaven so on earth.'
As we from day to day require bread for our bodily food, so we re-
quire, as transcendental beings, a supersensuous, though not super-
natural nutriment, the bread of heaven for our souls' food, through
the Holy Spirit. God knows and forgives our trespasses, and through
the same indwelling Spirit we are to be moved to transfer on our
trespassers the received forgiveness. For the Spirit is the soul saving
ingrafted Word of God. Hereby shall we give effect to our love of
God and of the neighbour, and therefore we shall pray : ' Forgive
us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us.'
God tempts no man ; but if God were to take from us his Spirit,
thus separating us from his Divine communion, therefore from the
declaration of his will, we shall be subjected to a serious temptation,
put on the balance and found wanting We should then be entangled
by the self-caused temptation, to follow our own will, in which case
we could not be delivered from evil. We require the renewal of the
Holy Spirit, the strengthening of our inner man, in order that the soul
may be preserved from dangers. Therefore Jesus has taught us to
( 80O
pray : * Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.' Not
future is the coming of the Spirit of God to our human soul, bujt pres-
ent in us is the kingdom of heaven with its power and glory.
All teachings of Jesus referred to the kingdom of heaven, that is to
the Spirit of God or Holy Spirit dwelling in man ever since his birth.
This was provably the principal doctrine by Zoroaster on the banks of
the Oxus, and which was probably known to and promulgated in the
west by the Magi, priests of the Medes, before magian rites and doc-
trines underwent an essential change at at indeterminable time, prob-
ably under direct Brahmanic influence and anterior to the introdution
firahmanic Buddhism into the west by Asoka's missionaries. But
what Plato still knew about ^ the genuine, pure and sublime maga of
Zoroaster,' that is about the spiritual power forming a link between
God and man, must have been known in Israel within the narrow cir-
cle of those who had been initiated in the mysteries of the secret an-
cestorial deeper knowledge or gnosis. Jesus made known to his
chosen disciples * the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven,' and Nico-
demus could indicate that Jesus as well as himself > both ' Masters' or
Rabbis in Israel, taught what they knew as Rabbis^ as initiated in the
mysteries of hidden wisdom.
The three grades of Rabbis formed, as is now proved, an exact par
allel to the th^ee grades of Magi, and as the title of the highest Rab'
binical grade, of Rabboni, was given to Jesus, according to the Gos-
pel of John, we may assert that he he had the fullest knowledge repre-
sented and transmitted by the highest Magian grade, by the Destur
Mobed. It could not be admitted, even as a pos.«ibly true supposi-
tion, that the wisest among the Magi had lost all knowledge about the
2^roastrian doctrine of the indwelling Holy Spirit of God. In the
most ancient parts of the Avesta — Zend, or text and commentary,
Ahura, the living God, is called ' the Father of truth,' the ' Floly One,'
the ' source of light,' * the primeval cause of life/ who ' by his Angel
of piety ' gives man * good mind ' the inspirer of ' good thoughts
words and deeds,' to whom returns every soul after death after the
third night, who * reveals ' to the good man his ' mysteries ' by his
' Holy Spirit,' the great Mazda ' Ahmi yat Ahmi,' literally ' I am
that I am.'*
It cannot be held that the doctrine of the mysteries of the kingdom
of heaven, taught by Jesus the Rabboni, stood in no connection with
the ancestral tradition known to the highest among the Magi, to the
Dcstur-Mobed or ' perfect master ' in the time of Jesus, * the perfect
master ' among the Rabbis.
* Max Miiller, Gifford Lectures, 1893 > Spiegel's Avesta^ Haug's
Essays.
( 305 )
Jannes and Jamhres.
^^ Now as Jannes and Jamhres tvithstood Moses,'* — II Timothy iii, 8.
Pliny calls them (lib. 30. cap. i) yamne and yaiope^ two magicians,
who, says Paul, refuted Moses in Egypt. The paraphrast Jonathan
on Numbers xxiii, 22, says that they were the two sons of Baalam,
who accompanied him to Balak, king of Moab. They are called by
several names, in several translations ; for instances, Pharmanoi
(poisoners), and Epaoidoi (enchanters), by the Septuagint ; Chaldcs-
ansy that is astrologers, by Sulpitius Severus ; sapimies and tnahfici^
(wise men), by others ; that is they were esteemed such among the
Egyptians. Others called them philosophers, and witches.
Artapanus tells us that Pharaoh sent for magicians from Upper
Egypt to oppose Moses.
Ambrosiaster or Hilary the Deason says they were brothers. He
cites a book entitled " Jannes and Mambres," which is likewise quot-
ed by Origen^ and ranked as apocryphal by Pope Gelasius (Dist. 15).
Some of the Hebrews call them yanes and yambres ; others men-
tion them as yochana and Memre^ and some still as yonas and yom-
hros, Jerome translates their names yohanes and Mambres ; and
there is a tradition, they say in the Talmud, that yuhanni and Mamre^
chief of Pharaoh's physicians, said to Moses '* Thou bringest straw
into Ephraim, where abundance of corn grew " ; that is, " To bring
your magical arts hither, is to as much purpose as to bring water to the
Nile." Some say their names are the same as yohn and Ambrose.
Tradition has it that they fled away with their fathers ; that they
were drowned in the Red Sea with the * Egyptians ; and still another
tradition says that they were killed by Phinehas in the war against
the Midianites.
Numenius, cited by Aristobulus, says that yannes and yambres
were sacred scribes of the Egyptians, who excelled in magic at the
time when the Jews were driven out of Egypt. They were the only
persons whom the Egyptians found capable of opposing Moses, who
was a man whose pra)'ers to God were considered very powerful^
These two men were alone able to frustrate the calamities which
Moses is said to have brought upon the Egyptians.
Pliny speaks likewise of the faction or sect of magicians, where he
( 306 )
says Moses ^ yannes^ and Jocabel or yotapa^ were heads. By this last
he probably meant Joseph, whom the Egyptians looked upon as one
In the " Shalsheleth Hakkabia " the two names are given yohannes
and Amhrosius. The Targum of Jonathan on Exodus vii, 1 1 insert
the names yanis and yamberes. This writer Jonathan gives as a
reason for Pharaoh's edict for the destruction of the children of the
Israelites : '^ This monarch had a dream in which the land of Egypt
appeared in one scale and a lamb in the other ; that on awakening he
sought for its interpretation from his wise men ; whereupon yannes
and yambres said : * A son is to be born in the congregation of Israel
who will desolate the whole land of Egypt.' "
yannes appears to be a transcription of the Egyptian name Adn^
probably pronounced Ian, It was the name of two kings ; one of the
eleventh dynasty, the father or ancestor of Sesertesen I of the twelfth
dynasty y the other by this name appears as the fourth or fifth king
of the fifteenth dynasty, called by Manetho Idnnas or lanias^ accord-
ing to Josephus, or Staan^ according to Africanus. The signification
of Adn is doubtful ; the cognate word Adnt some think means a val-
ley or plain. The earlier king Adn may be assigned to B. C. 3100;
the later one is thought to have been the second predecessor of the
Joseph. This shows that a name which may be supposed to be the
original of Jannes was in use at or near the period of the sojourn in
Egypt ; that the names of the ancient Egyptians were extremely
numerous, and very flexible in use ; that generally those most preva-
lent at any time were those of kings then reigning or not long dead.
The Talmud calls these two magicians Yo-haneh and Mamreh. The
2^har calls them Yonos and Yombros. Champollion, in his " Egypte
Ancienne," mentions two magicians by the name of JNhcepso and Peto-
siris who lived in the time of Sesostris, from which two names the two
Talmudic names are thought to be a translation. Pet-Osiri means
sacred to Osiris, as Poti-phera (Gen. xli, 45) means sacred to Phe'ri.
From which names is considered comes Yo-hanan or Joannes ^ yohn ;
and N^pceso^ Nekho, Ycuob^ Yakob, Jacob ; and now yohn and yames.
It has been stated that more persons who have been and are on
this mundane sphere have borne the names yohn and yames than any
other nomens. " His name is yohn^'' wrote Zacharias (Luke i, 63;.
(VOL. Ill, p. 184 ; IV, p. 293 ; VI, p. 364; VII, p. 72.
( 807 )
Belus and Ninus. Has any planets been anticipated beyond that
of Neptune, and if so by whom ? Visionary.
No doubt this question is propounded in good faith, and therefore
we will reply and give some information on the subject. And first we
will say that the discovery a planet caled Vulcan within the orbit of
Mercury has not been substantiated by astronomers. Then we have
the planets naming them outward from the sun, Mercury, Venus, the
Earth, Mars, Asteroids (383 planetoids announed up to January, 29,
1894), Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune. The latter was dis-
covered on mathematical data by Leverrier and Adams, the details of
which cannot at this times be entered into here. Previous to its dis-
covery the belief in its existence was greatly strengthened by the so-
called Bode's Empircal Law (Vol. II, p. 330 ; VIII, p. 292), although
when discovered it did not conform the geometical series as ex-
pected ; but it is claimed that it does conform to Bayne's Law (Bode*s
Law modified and extended) as being the first planet of the reversed
series (Vol. IV, p. 435 ; VIII, p. 292). Several astronomers express
themselves that there may be other ultra Neptunian planets beyond
our ken at the present time.
In a work entitled " The Lost Solar System of the Ancients Dis-
covered," by John Wilson, London, 1856, the author endeavors to
show that at least two more planets were known to the ancients,
and called Belus and Ninus^ from which the ancient cities Babylon
and Nineveh received their names ; and that the walls, towers, and
form of the two cities were constructed on astronomical data well
known to the architects. The following table shows his scheme of
the planetary relations :
PLANETS. FRACTIONS. EMPIRICS. MILLIONS.
Ninus, 10,854 10,735
Belus, \ ■■= 5,432 Lost Planet, SA3^.
Neptune, J = 2.716 — 2,850
Uranus, \ = 1,811 — 1,822
Saturn, | = 905 — 906
Jupiter, A = 494 — 494
Mars, ^,^ =145 — 145
Earth, -^,^ =95 — 95
Venus, -^ = 68 — 68
Mercury, yi^ = 36 — 36
( 308 )
Taking ^ for the distance of the Asteroids, unknown to the an-
cients, the series will be, of a cube^ as he calls it, as follows :
^> » > 9 "^9 » » " > »
2 2 6 II 24 37.4 57.2 80 150
The distance of Uranus exceeds the sum of all the other planets
that are nearer to the sun. The distance of the lost planet Belus =
three times the distance of Uranus from the sun.
The author of the above-mentioned work gives the following as
mean proportionals :
As J diameter of thS Sun : J diameter of orbit of Mercury
: : ^ diameter of orbit of Mercury : ^ diameter of orbit of Neptune.
As diameter of the Sun : i diameter of orbit of Venus
::i diamsterof orbit of Venus : ^ diameter of orbit of Belus.
As diameter of the Sun : ^ diameter of orbit of the Earth
: ; J diameter of orbit of the Earth : i diameter of orbit of Ninus.
Therefore the following approximations :
As diameter of the Sun : ^ diameter of orbit of the Earth
: : diameter of the Moon : ^ diameter of orbit of the Moon,
:: diameter of the Earth : diameter of the Sun,
So diameter of the Earth : diameter of the Sun,
: : diameter of the Sun : J diameter of orbit of the Earth.
: : ^ diameter of orbit of the Earth : J diameter of orbit of Ninus
Also diameter of the Earth : diameter of the Sun^
: : diameter of orbit of the Earth : diameter of orbit of Ninus ;
and diameter of the Moon : diameter of orbit of the Moon,
: : diameter of the Sun : diameter of orbit of the Earth.
i diameter of the Sun : ^ diameter of orbit of Saturn : : 1 : 2042.
^ diameter of orbit of the Moon : J diameter of orbet of Jupiter
: : 1 : 2045.
. • . ^ diameter of the Sun : ^ diameter of orbit of Saturn,
: : ^ diameter of orbit of the Moon : | diameter of orbit of Jupiter,
or I diameter of the Sun : ^ diameter of orbit of the Moon,
: : ^ diameter of orbit of Saturn : \ diameter of orbit of Jupiter.
Taking 110 diameters of the Earth to = diameter of the Sun, then
1103 X diameter of the Earth == 110^ x diameter of the Sun = 110
X J diameter of orbit of the Earth = | diameter of orbit of Ninus.
t 309 )
Mahomet's Night Journey through the Seven Heavens. —
•* From Mecca Mahomet was carried by the aerial flight of Al Borak,
the white horse, having eagle's wings, with the swiftness of lightning
to the holy temple at Jerusalem. After he had prayed with the com-
pany of the prophets, a ladder of light was let down from heaven,
until the lower end rested on the Shakra, or foundation stone of the
sacred house, being the stone of Jacob. Aided by the angel Gabriel,
Mahomet ascended this ladder with the rapidity of lightning.
'* Arrived at the first heaven, Gabriel knocked at the gate, an-
nounced the mission of Mahomet, who was welcomed, and the gate
was opened. A description of this heaven is given, in which Mahomet
met Adam*
'* They ascended to the second heaven. Gabriel, as before,
knocked at the second gate ; it was opened, and they entered. They
continued their ascent through the successive heavens, till they came
to the seventh. Gabriel could go no further. Mahomet now traveled,
quicker than thought, an immense space ; passing through an im-
mense space of dazzling light, and one of pround darkness, when he
found himself in the presence of Allah, from whom he received
many of the doctrines contained in the Koran.
" By the ladder of light he descended to the temple at Jerusalem,
where he found Al Borak, and was borne back in an instant to the
place from whence he was first taken."
I found the above quoted in a book published nearly thirty years
ago, and have searched the Koran, the first American edition, 1809,
published by Isaiah Thomas, Jun., Springfield, Mass., but cannot find
it therein. Where is it to be found, and can any reliance be placed
on the claims of the Arabian prophet ? W. H. C.
The above account is an epitome of the very full narrative of '* The
Night Journey," as it is termed the Koran, chap, xvii, where Mahomet
refers to this journey to the ** seventh heaven." Sale's edition of the
Koran, gives the needed reference for this enquirer. The English
reader will find the full account of the night journey in Dr. Humphrey
Prideaux's "Life of Mahomet " (pp. 41-50), London, 1723.
There is a difference of opinion among Mohammedan divines,
whether their prophet's night journey was really performed by him in
body, or whether it was only a dream or vision. Some think he may
have been carried bodily to Jerusalem, and from thence he ascended
to heaven in spirit only.
As to the last enquiry of this correspondent we shall only refer him
to several other recorded instances of similar visions, all of which
each one must settle in his own mind whether such really took place.
(. 310 )
Paul says he was "caught up to the third heaven " (ii Cor. xii, 2).
" The Revelation of Paul" " which was revealed to him when he
went up even to the third heaven " (Rev. i, i), which was found in u
marble box, under the foundation of the house at Tarsus in which
Paul dwelt, has been published, although accounted uncanonical. Its
location was made known by a vison, " the angel having persisted
even to a third vison,'' says the nobleman who found it
Peter ** fell into a trance, and saw heaven open " (Acts x, lo-ii).
Jacob dreamed that " a ladder (was) set up on the earth, and the
top of it reached to heaven " (Gen. xxviii, 12).
John *^ was in the Spirit "(Rev. i, 1) and saw " the new Jerusalem
coming down out of heaven " (Rev. xxi, 2).
The Orion, or Researches into the Antiquity of the Vedas.
(Vol. XII, p. 299.) A good review of this comparatively recent work
appears in the John Hopkins University Circulars, Vol. XIII, No.
no, for March, 1894, embodied in a lecture on ''Comparative
Philology," by Prof. Maurice Bloomfield. He says he was unfavor-
ably impressed with the claims of the author (Bal Gandadhar Tilak)
of the book, but when getting into the text of the work, he says, " I
was convinced me in all essential points."
The facts maintained by Mr. Tilak are that the statements in the
Vedas as to the vernal equinox being near certains stars in the con.
stellation Orion furnish the unmistakable key to establishing the true
date of the antiquity of the Vedas, namely : '* that the age of the
Rig- Veda cannot be less than 4,000 years before Christ, and that the
express records of early Hindii antiquity point back to 6,000 years
before Christ."
Indology. (Vol. VII, 221, 225.) The word " Indology " for
India is found in a lecture on " Comparative Philology," by Prof.
Maurice Bloomfield, published in John Hopkins University Circulars.
Vol. XIII, No. no, March, 1894.
Twentieth Century, At what particular day does the Twentieth
Century commence ? O. O.
Prof. C. A. L. Totten says the Twentieth Century begins at the
autumnal equinox, 1901 ^September 22).
( 311 )
What is Genius ? Genius when young is divine. Why, the great-
est captains of ancient and modern times both conquered Italy at 25 !
Youth, extreme youth, overthrew the Persian empire. Don John of
Austria won Lepanto at 24 — the greatest battle of modern time ; had
it not been for the jealousy of Philip, the next year he would have
been emperor of Mauritania. Gaston de Foix was only 22 when he
stood a victor on the plain of Ravenna. Every one remembers Cond^
and Rocroy at the same age. Gustavus Adolphus died at 38. Look
at his captians — that wonderful Duke of Weimar, only 36 when he
died. Banfer himself, after all his miracles, died at, 45. Cortes was
little more than thirty when he gazed upon the golden cupalas of
Mexico. When Maurice of Saxony died at 32 all Europe acknowl-
edged the loss of the greatest Captain and the profoundest statesman
of the age. Then there is Nelson, Clive ; but these are warriors, and
perhaps you may think there are greater things than war. I do not.
I worship the Lord of Hosts. But take the most illustrious achieve-
ments of civil prudence ; Inocent III, the greatest of the Popes, was
the despot of Christendom at 37. John de Medici was a cardinal at
15, and Guicciardini tells us, baffled with his craft Ferdinand of Ara-
gon himself. He was Pope as Leo X at 37. Luther rcbbed even him
of his richest province at 35. Take Ignatius Loyola and John Wes-
ley — they worked with young brains. Ignatius was only 30 when he
made his pilgrimage and wrote the *• Spiritual Exercises." Pascal
wrote a great work at 16 (the greatest of Frenchman), and at 37.
Ah ! that fatal 37 ! which reminds me of Byron — greater even as a
man than a writer. Was it experience that guided the pencil of
Raphael when he painted the palaces of Rome ? He died at 37,
Richelieu was secretary of state at 31. Well, then, there are Boling-
broke and Pitt, both ministers before other men leave off cricket.
Grotius was in practice at 17, and attorney general at 24. And
Acquaviva — Acquaviva was general of the Jesuits, ruled every cabinet
in Europe, aud colonised America, before he was 37. What a career I
the secret sway of Europe 1 That was indeed a position ! But it is
needless to multiply instances. The history of heroes is the history
of youth." — Coningsby by Disraeli.
Horned Confucius. (Vol. XII, p. 285.) The article on " Horned
Moses /' recalls to one a representation of Confucius the Chinese phi-
losopher in art. This man lived and flourished about B. C. 600.
A likeness of this mans with horns similar to Horned-Moses is placed
as a frontispiece to the work, entitled '' Life, Moral Aphorisms, and
Terseological Teachings of Confucins," by Marcenus R. K. Wright,
published at Battle Creek, Mich,, 1870.
( 312 )
Abracadabra Translation. (Vol. XII, p. 280.) The following
translation of the Latin abracadabra, wanted by ** Oxus," is quite
free, and will explain the inverted triangular form :
Inscribis charia, quod diciiur Abracadabra,
Sctpius : ei subter repetis, sed deirahe summa,
]£t magis atque magis desint elementa figuris
Singula^ qua semper rapies^ et cetera figes^
Donee in augustam redigatur IHera conum.
His lino nexis collum redimire memento.
You write often on a chart which is .called Abracadabra ; and you
add underneath, but take away from the top, and more and more the
separate parts of the figure are wanting, which you will always take
away and add others until the writing is reduced to a narrow cone ;
these being joined in a line remember to bind about the neck. C. S.
Defining Space. The Hindoo's attemp to defind heavenly space
may well be illustrated by a quotation from Southey's " Curse of
Kehama '* :
" Veshnoo a thousand years explored
The faihomlesB profound ,
And yet no base he found :
Up^oard^ to reach his head,
Ten myriad years the aspiring Brama soared^
And stUl ojt up he fled,
Above him still the immecuurable spread.
The rivals owned their Lord,
And trembled and adored.*'
Miracles in Egypt. Did the mas;icians of Pharaoh perform all
the miracles that Moses is recorded to have performed ? Xenos.
The recital supposes that the magicians wrought no miracles, but
only played conjuring tricks endeavoring to impose on the eyes of
the spectators. Moses, however, expresses himself as if Pharaoh's
magicians really operated the same effect as he himself, so that Pha-
raoh and his whole court were convinced that the power of pannes
and yambres was equal to that of Moses, till they were unable to pro-
duce lice, as Moses is said to have done, when they admitted that
Moses possessed the greater power.
( 813)
Little Genesis. This is the name of the apocryphal work men-
tioned by several ancient writers. The title ** Little Genesis " is given
to it not on account of its bulk, but on account of its inferiority to
the canonical Genesis. It is larger than Genesis and in the form of a
revelation made to Moses on Mount Sinai by the angel who went be-
fore the camp of the Israelites. Another name given to the book is
the *' Book of Jubilees," which names was applied to it on account of
its logical arrangement. The recurrence of the }ear of Jubilee every
forty-nine years is taken as the basis of division into periods. Fifty
of these, that is 2,450, are assumed as the length of time from the
creation to the entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan.
The Jubilee period is divided* into seven weeks of years and these
again into single years. According to this division the dates of the
several events are given in Jubilees, weeks, years, and months. Such
is the information gleaned from the work of James Drummond on
•* The Jewish Messiah," London, 1877.
There is another apocryphal book often confounded with " Little
Genesis," and that is the " Assumption of Moses." It real name is
A ftafypsis 0/ Moses , 2ind zccording to the Stichometry of Nicephorus
contains 1 400 stichoi or verses, the same number he assigns to the
Apocalypse of John^ and only about one-third of the book has been
recovered. The part preserved consists of a conversation between
Moses and Joshua immediately before the death of the former. It
speaks of a man of the tribe of Levi who will be named Taxo^ with his
seven sons, who will retire and die in a cave rather than transgress
the commands of God, but who this Taxo really was is not known at
the present day. The dispute about the body of Moses, referred to
by Jude (9), is contained in the Analypsis of Moses as given by an-
cient writers.
^ When Moses died on the mountain, the archangel was sent to re-
move the body. The devil also appeared upon the scene, and claimed
the body^ as being lord of the matter, and charging Moses with the
murder of the Egyptian (Ex. 11, 12 ; Acts vii, 24). Hereupon ensued
an altercation between Michael and the devil, in the course of which
Michael said^ ^ God rebuke thee.' A double Moses was seen ; one
was deposited in the valley of the mountain, but the other was with
the angels." — Messiah of Judaa^ by Hilgenfeld.
( 314 )
A Mirage Seen at Buffalo, N. Y. The people of Buffalo, N. Y.,
were treated to a remarkable mirage, between ten and eleven o'clock,
on the morning of August i6, 1894. It was the city of Toronto with
its harbor and small island to the south of the city. Toronto is fifty-
six miles from Buffalo, but the church spires could be counted with
the greatest ease. The mirage took in the whole breadth of lake On-
tario, Charlotte, the suburbs of Rochester, being recognized as a pro-
jection east of Toronto. A side-wheel steamer could be seen travel-
ing in a line from Charlotte to Toronto Bay. Two dark objects were
at last found to be the steamers of the New York Central plying be-
tween Lewiston and Toronto. A sail-boat was also visible and disap-
peared suddenly. Slowly the mirage began to fade away, to the dis-
appointment of thousands who crowded the roofs of houses and office
buildings. A bank of clouds was the cause of the disappearance of
the mirage. A close examination of the' map showed the mirage did
not cause the slightest distortion, the gradual rise of the city from the
water being rendered perfectly. It is estimated that at least 20,000
spectators saw the novel spectacle. This mirage is what is known as
• that of the third order; that is, the object looms up far jibove the
level and not inverted, as with mirages of the first and second
orders, but appearing like a perfect landscape far away in the sky. —
Scientific American, August 25, 1894.
Jew's-harp. A small instrument of iron played between the teeth ;
Lincolnshire Jew-trump. The first part of the word is probably one'
that is manifested in the synonymous Cleveland word gew-gow (Hol-
^^XT\ts& gewgaw)y which Mr. Atkinson identifies with Norse giga^
Swedish giga, a Jew's-harp. It was probably a Scandinavian inven'
tion. Gewgaw seems orignially to have been used in the special
sense of a rustic instrument.
" Pastor sub catda bene cantat cum calamauia.
" The scheperd vndyr be folde syngythe well wythe hysgwgawe be
pype."
" let me hear some silent song
Tuned by the Jew'strump of thy tongue"
—Randolph's The ConceiUd FeddUr.
Charles's Wain. (Vol. VIII, p. 258.; Sir John Davies w«ting on
the accession of Charles I, says :
'* Charles, which now in Arthure's seats doth raigne,
Is our Arehtrus, and doth guide the waine.*'
( 815 )
Bibliography on the Great Pyramid.
The following titles include such books, pamphlets, and serials re-
lating to the Great Pyramid of Gizeh as we find in our library. Many
questions have been received about the Great Pyramid, and we had
hoped to have found time and space before now to have answered at
least a portion of them. Hence we have printed this bibliography of
such as we have examined and read. All are interesting, but for a
understanding of the history, scientific and geometric construction,
objects and speculations of the use of the monument we would recom-
mend the' works of John Taylor, C. Piazzi Smyfh, J. Ralston Skinner,
as the fullest and best.
Anonymous. The Great Pyramid. Paper published in the Plymouth
Democrat^ December 27, 1877. Illustrated. 11 columns.
Plymouth, Ind., 1877.
A. R. G. The Tower of Egypt, or the Type and Chronology of the
Great Pyramid. Ix)ndon.
Badger, H. W. The Great Pyramid in, but not of, Egypt ; its claim
to be for a Sign and for a witness unto the LfOrd of Hosts in the
Land of Egypt. 36. London, 1881.
Ballard, Robert. The Solution of the Pyramid Problem, or Pyramid
Discoveries, with a New Theory as to their Ancient Use. no.
New York, 1881.
Beswick, Samuel. The Sacred Cubit of the Great Pyramid and
Solomon's Temple. 30. Strathroy, Ont., 1878.
BoNwiCK, James. Pyramid Facts and Fancies. 224. London, 1877.
Casey, Charles. Philitis : being a Condensed Account of the re-
cently Discovered Solution of the Use and Meaning of the Great
Pyramid ; to which is added a Review of Prof. Piazzi Smyth's sec-
ond edition of *' Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid " ; and a
Disquisition, Literary, Philosophical and Descriptive. Third edi-
tion, illustrated, revised, and enlarged. 100. Dublin, 1876.
Chapman, John. The Great Pyramid and Freemasonry. Lecture,
illustrated with plates from ** Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid,"
of C. Piazz Smyth. 32. London, 1886.
Champion (The). A paper weekly in the interests of Anglo-Saxons,
Lost Ten Tribes, Great Pyramid of Jezih, and kindred subjects.
Vols. MIL August 14, 1877, to July I5, 1880. New York.
t 316 ;
Clow, Daniel. The Great Pyramid. Paper published in the yanes-
vUU Daily Recorder^ March 9 and 10^ 1S80. 4 columns.
Janesville, Wis., 1880.
CoLGRovE, Clinton. The Truth and Power of the Great Pyramid, in
its Relation to Scripture and Science, as brought to Light by the
Wonderful Discoveries of very recent times. 62 Chicago, 1877.
Day, St. John Vincent. On Some Points in Certain Theories con-
cerning the Purpose and Primal Condition of the Great Pyramid of
Jeezeh ; in chief part a reply to a lecture by Sir James Y. Simpson.
58. Plates, XI Glasgow, 1868.
Day, St. John Vincent. The Great Pyramid, including a Critical
Examination of Sir Henry James' " Notes on the Great Pyramid of
Egypt." 126. Edinburgh, 1870.
DeCosta, ^, F. Jeeseh, the Great Pyramid \ its Age, Design, and
Origin. 20. New York, 1869.
Denslow, Van Buren. The Pyramid of Gizeh ; the Relation of An-
cient Egyptian Civilization to the Hebrew Narratives in Genesis
and Exodus, and the relative claims of Moses and the Pyramid to
Inspiration Consideration. 52. New York.
Dow, J. H. The Modern British Inch is Coeval with the Great
Pyramid of Egypt. A Restored Leaf in the History of the British
Inch. Paper read before Society for Preserving Weights and
Measures, June 7, 1882. 20. Cleveland, 1882.
Fish, Everett W. The Egyptian Pyramids ; an Analysis of a Great
Mystery. 162. Chicago, 1880.
Graham, Edwin R. The Ancient or Days ; or the Pyramid of Jeezeh,
in the Light of History, Science and Revelation. " Hold fast that
which is good" (I Thess. v, 21 ). — Paul, 72, Chicago, 1887.
Also, editor and publisher of The Hour Glass ^ July i, to Sept. lo,
188 1 ; 9 lumbers, octavo. Chicago, 1881.
Greaves, John. Pyramidopraphia ; or a Description of the Pyramids
in Egypt ; together with Reflections on the ** Pyramidographia."
written by an anonymous author soon after the publication of the
Book. 153. London, 1737.
Greene, William B. The Great Pyramid of Ghizeh, and the Ritual
of Blue Masonry. Paper in Proceedings of Council of Deliberation,
State of Massachusetts, June, 1874. 12. Boston, 1874.
Greenwell, Thomas W. The Prophecy in the Great Pyramid in the
Coming Years 1 881-1892. Paper published in the Christian Her-
ald and Signs of the Times^ February, 1879. 4 columns.
New York, 1879.
Greenwood, George W. Editor and publisher of The Heir of the
Worlds devoted to the interests of Lost Ten Tribes, Anglo-Saxon
( 317 )
Race, The Great Pyramid, heights and Measures. Monthly, No-
vember, 1879, to October, 1883. Vols. I-IV, 48 numbers ; quarto.
Brooklyn, 1877-1883.
HiNE, Edward (Philo-Israel). The Great Pyramid of Egypt. A
Digest of Great Pyramid Teachings, adapted to the comprehension
of the unlearned and of the unscientific ; together with original
' papers. 52. London.
The following six papers are contained in this work :
(2) An Elementary Digest or Sketch of the Chief Facts and
Teachings of the Great Pyramid. By Philo-Israel.
(3) A late Discovery in the Great Pyramid, and the mode of it.
By C. Piazzi Smyth.
(4) A Demonstration that Noah's Ark may have been of One
Hundred Thousand Coffer Capacity. By C. W. Hickson.
(5) Was the Architect of the Great Pyramid Inspired ? By
H. A. Tracey.
(6) The Great Pyramid's Grand Step and its Marvellous Teach-
ings. By Charles Horner.
(7) The Census of Great Britain for A. D. 1881, given in the
Great Pyramid. By Charles Horner.
Instrnational Institute for Preserving Weights and Measures.
The Dawning Light of the Great Pyramid. Quarto. 16.
Boston, 1880.
International Standard. A Magazine devoted to the Preservation
and Perfection of the Anglo-Saxon Weights and Measures, and the
Discussion and Dissemination of the Wisdom contained in the
Great Pyramid of Jeezeh in Egypt. Published, bimonthly. 8vo.
Vol. I, pp. 534; March, 1883, to January, 1884.
Vol. II, pp. 646 ; March, 1884, to January, 1885.
Vol. Ill, pp. 546 March, 1885, ^^ January, 1886.
Cleveland, Ohio, 1883-1886.
J. G. The Lost Tribes of Israel and the Great Pyramid, being the
substance of twenty-five letters which appeared in the Kendal Times
during the year 1877. 64. Kendal, 1878.
Jones, Jesse H. The Great Pyramid. Paper printed in the Appeal
to the Members of International Institute. 2. Cleveland. 1879.
Keith, James. Light Shed by the Great Pyramid of Egypt on the
Last Days of this Dispensation, from A. D. 1814 to A. D. 1922. 32.
London, 1885.
Latimer, Charles. The French Metric System, or the Battle of the
Standards ; a Discussion of the Comparative Merits of the Metric
System and Standards of Great Pyramid. 62. Toledo, 1880.
( 318 )
Latimer, Charles. AstroDomy of the Pyramid. The Distance of
the Sun and Moon ; Diameters of Sun, Moon, and Earth. i6.
Paper read before Society for Preserving Weights and Measures,
June 7, 1883. Cleveland, 1882.
Latimer, Charles. The Great Pyramid ; Its Teachings to us as a
People. Lecture at Chautauqua. 32. Chicago, i888.
Lawson Matthew. The Great Pyramid of Egypt, the Lord s Pillar
of Witness for the Identification of the Lost Tribes of Israel in the
Latter days. 36. Leeds, 1878.
Marks, Septimus. The Great Pyramid ; Its History and Teaching.
Second edition. 92. London, 1879.
Norman, J. E. Gleanings from the Great Pyramid, with diagrams.
Situation, size, exterior, interior, erection. 24. Exeter, 1879.
Parsons, Albert Ross. New Light from the Great Pyramid. The
Astronomico-Geographical System of the Ancients Recovered and
Applied to the Elucidation of History, Ceremony, Symbolism, and
Religion, with and Exposition of the Evolution from the Prehistoric,
Objective, Scientific Religion of Adam-Kadmon, the Macrocosm ;
of the Historic, Subjective, Spiritual Religion of Jesus Christ, the
Microcosm. 420. New York, 1893.
Perring, J. S. The Pyramids of Gizeh, from Actual Surveys and
Admeasurements. Illustrated with notes and references to plans
with sketches taken on the spot. Vol I. The Great Pyramid 3 pp.
8 and xvi plates.
Vol. II. The Second and Third Pyramids, and three smaller to the
southward of the Third, three to the eastward of Great Pyramid ;
pp. 15 and XIII plates.
Vol. III. The Pyramid to the southward of Gizeh, and at Abou
Roash ; Campbell's Tomb, and a section of Gizeh. Remarks on
Hieroglyphics, by Samuel Birch ; pp. 24 and xxii plates.
Size, oblong folio, 3X2 feet. London, 1839, 1841, 1842.
Petrie, W. M. Flinders. The Pyramids and Temples of Gizeh.
New and revised edition. 96. (First ed., 1883.) London, 1885.
Proctor, Richard A. The Great Pyramid, Observatory, Tomb, and
Temple. The History, Religion, and Problem of the Pyramid.
Appendix : Measures, Distances, etc., of Sun, Earth and Moon ;
with other essays. 324. London, 1883.
Quin)5Y, Watson Fell. Solomon's Seal. A Key to the Great
Pyramid. 18. Wilminton, Del, 1880.
Redfield, J. W. Was Joseph the Architect and Builder of the Great
Pyramid ? Paper printed in Appeal to the Members of Interna-
tional Institute. Cleveland, 1879.
(319 )
RowBOTTOM, William. The Mystery of the Bible Dates Solved by
the Great Pyramid. 76. Alfreton, 1877.
Savile, Bourchier Wrey. Anglo-Israelism and the Great Pyramid.
An Examination of the Alleged Claims of Queen Victoria to the
Throne of David, and of the Reason for Fixing the End of the Age
in 1882. 1 14. London, 1880.
Seiss, Joseph A. A Miracle in Stone. The Great Pyramid of
Egypt. 250. Philadelphia, 1877.
Seiss, Joseph A. Supplement to '* A Miracle in Stone.*' Criticisms,
Reviews, and New Facts. 242-318. Philadelphia, 1878.
Shaw, Hugh Robinson. The Egyptian Enigma ; a Plea for the
British Yard ; its antiquity and high authority as a standard linear
measure. 62. London, 1881.
Simpson, James Y. Is the Great Pyramid of Gizeh a Metrological
Monument ? 46. Edinburgh, 1868.
Skinner, J. Ralston. The Great Pyramid of Jizeh. The Plan and
Object of Constraction. 20. Cincinnati, 1871.
Skinner, J. Ralston. Actual Measures of the Great Pyramid of
Egypt, in Terms of the British Inch, disclosing, by its means, the
architectual system employed in its construction, to accompany a
sectional plan perpared by Charles Latimer. 19. Toledo, 1880.
Skinner, J. Ralston. The Ancient Use of the British Measures, or
the Parker Modulus and the New Era (applied to Great Pyramid).
Paper read before Society for Preserving Weights and Measures^
May 20, 1880. 10. Cleveland J 1880.
Skinler^ J. Ralston. The Source of Measures, Originating the
British Inch by which was Built the Great Pyramid of Egypt and
the Temple of Solomon, and through the possession and use of
which, man, assuming to realize the creative law of the Deity, set it
forth in a Mystery, among the Hebrew called Kabbala. Key to the
Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery ; pp. 176. Appendices, 124. First edi-
tion, Cincinnati^ i^75* Second edition, with supplement, pp. 380.
Cincinnati, 1894.
Smyth, C. Piazzi. Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid^ with pho-
tography map, and plates. 400. I^ndon^ 1865.
Smith, C. Piazzi. Life and Works at the Great Pyramid, during the
months of January, February, March, and April, A. D. 1865, with' a
Discussion of the Facts Ascertained ; three volumes, illustrations on
stone and wood. Vol. I, pp* 563 ; II, pp. 470 ; III^ pp. 620..
Edinburgh, 1867.
( 320 )
Smyth, C. Piazzi, The Great Pyramid, and Egyptian Life of 4,000
years ago. Two papers, in Good IVords, June, July, 1867. 20.
London, 1867,
Smyth, C. Piazzi, The Great Pyramid and the Royal Society. 24.
London, 1874.
Smyth, C. Piazzi. The Glory of the Great Pyramid. 9.
Glasgow, 1873.
Smyth, C. Piazzi. Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid ; including
all the most important discoveries up to the time of publication ;
with 24 explanatory plates, giving maps, plans, elevations, sections.
Third and much enlarged edition. 626. London, 1877.
Smyth, C. Piazzi. New Measures of the Great Pyramid, by a New
Measurer. Described and tested. Extended and corrected from
the review in Banner 0/ Israel, for November aud Decemer, 1883.
Dedicated to International Institute. 128. London, 1884.
Smith, Hamilton L. The Queen's Chamber in the Great Pyramid.
Paper in American youmal of Science and Art^ November, 1873. ^2.
' New Haven, 1873.
Smith, Hamilton L. Arch^ologie Math^matique. Le Grande
Pyramide. Paper in Journal Us Mondes^ September, 1874, 8.
Paris, 1874-
" Student, A." Great Pyramid Mysteries, or an Introduction to the
Secrets it Contains, Scientific and Religious. 40. Chicago, 1880.
Taylor, John. The Great Pyramid. Why was it Built ? and Who
Built it? 314- London, 1859.
Tompkins, Henry. The Pyramids and the Pentateuch. 20.
London, 1873.
Tracey, B. W, The Pillar of Witness. A Scriptural View of the
Great Pyramid. 84. London, 1876.
Wainwright, J. The Great Pyramid, its Location, Origin, and Con-
struction. Paper read before Society for Preserving Weights and
Measures, March 17, 1880. 8. Cleveland, 1880.
Wilson, Thomas. The Great Pyramid. Paper read before Society
for Preserving Weights and Measures, April 17, 1880. 20.
Cleveland, 1880.
Wilson, William H. The Scientific and Religious Discoveries in
the Great Pyramid, recently made by Prof. Piazzi Smyth, and other
noted scholars. 64- Chicago, 1877.
Wilson, William H. The Scientific and Religious Discoveries ii
the Great Pyramid, recently made by Prof. Piazzi Sm^h, and othei
noted scholars. Revised and enlarged. 64. Chicago, 1878.
■
^^H
^^^^1
^^^^1
^^HHP
Htoy m the Chiouoiog' iilndocss. Auoujinoy ^^|
^^T W
pliao^aad ChaldcAQB. hy ^i ^^^^
^B Th-
Umgfii.1. ^^H
H
_„^>«;. fj ?^.^riir Tnlii ! lirr! T-i'iriTit ^^^H
H
tMlhcaUtlC*«» J»^f.illt;l ^^H
H
ii^logy o( tbe Old and New Testimer ^^M
^^^L Pyramids of
uQ the Antiquity* Orintn and Design of the PHndi ^^H
^^m
Josbun attii SaiiiueL Aiiofi. baoitct^, c^^a. ^^^|
^M Laisdoti, ]
aonytoit. ' ^- ^^^
H A^ua!
By Kcv dpu, 1 6; ^^|
^^F
ZiM^i^. By -^mbudgc, t^s^. ^^H
^^ i ; 1. . t- ■- 1 .n
', .III, by G^ifnbirr, i.^iiavrn^ ^-^^j* ^^^^|
^H pUM,^
i ftL By WiiUaoi Lautcr. L^nd'^" i^r,i ^^H
H
iou Ry C. 1^ Chrij^inatitii L ^^H
^B Accad^mical Qu^^t^tions, ETy Sir WHIiftm DrummoucL Londoo* ^^H
■ By Th
vtuUoQ aodlin; Solar Par&D^ ^^M
fv ; ices. Br UwT^nce McCumck* Ptiblisbcd m tl^ ^^^
:l4: I s c IE X-. x- -A^i<r:E) oxr 3
NOTES SQUEEZES
^♦■N 1 HI.
UJ6TUlil\ FOLK-LOUE, MATHEMATICS,
MYSTICISM, ART. lE^CE, Etc.
h iJixl uu(v*;r?^.*
Vol. XI 1 DECEMBER, 1894. No. 12.
ONE DOLLAR A YEAR II ADVANCE.
ruiiukncD kt
S. C. Sl L_. M. QOUl_D,
MAKCUE8TKB, N
Tt.
I.
, boui
>icnfi*v 1
itic wcwk is Stcarce, and ^
*I'jtf Pimv^n^nr ^?fri
The IfTffintfK nf rnmmrrr-
''lit a^i '
i|>CJ pUU'll"^!
1 321 )
MISCELLANEOUS
NOTES AND QUERIES.
9. C. C^OUUD, Editor.
" He thai hath understanding to understand^ let him understand,*'
— EuGENius Philalethes, Junior.
Vol. XII. DECEMBER, 1894. No. 12.
The Tetragrammaton as Written in the Four Worlds, .(^ol.
XII, p. 41.) The following table shows the method of writing the
four lettered name in each of the Four Worlds, as given by S. L. Mc-
Gregor Mathers in his work '* The Kabbalah Unveiled : "
I. Atzilatic. 2. Briatic. 3. Jetziratic. 4. Assiatic.
The secret name of the Atzilatic is Aud (OB) ; that of the Briatic
is S€g(SG) j that of the Jetziratic is MaA (MN) ; and that of the
Assiatic is Ben (BN).
I, H. I, H, V. I, H, V, H.
IVD, HI. IVD, HI, VIV. IVD, HI, VIV, HI.
Yod, He. Yod, He, Viv. Yod, He, Viv, He.
I. )lVD.
(Yod.
I. ^ivb.
(Yod.
(Yo(
♦. jivi
( Yo<
I, H. I. H, V. I, H, V, H.
IVD, HI. IVD, HI, VAV. IVD, HI, VAV, HI.
Yod, He. Yod, He, Vau. Yod, He, Vau, He-
I, H. I, H, V. I, H, V, H.
IVD. IVD, HA. IVD, HA, VAV. IVD, HA, VAV, HA.
Yod. Yod, Hah. Yod, Hah, Vau. Yod, Hah, Vau, Hah.
I, H. I, H, V. I, H, V, H.
IVD. IVD, HH. IVD, HH, VV. IVD, HH, W, HH.
Yod. Yod, Heh. Yod, Heh, Vu. Yod, Heh, Vu, Heh.
" The mystery of the earthly and mortal man is after the mystery
of the supernal and immortal One." And thus was he created the
image of God on earth. The head is I, the arms and shoulder are
like H, the body is a V (U), and the legs represent the final H.
s 322 )
Javan, Son of Japheth. In James Montgomery's " World before
the Flood," Javan is the hero. On the day of his birth his father died,
and Javan remained in the " Patriarch's Glen," under his mother's
care till she also died ; then he resolved to see the world, and so-
journed for ten years with the race of Cain, where he became the dis-
ciple of Jubal, and noted for his musical talents. At the expiration
of that time he returned, penitent to the " Patriarch's Glen," where
Zillah, daughter of Enoch, " won the heart to heaven denied." The
giants invade the " Glen " and carry off the little band captives. The
giants were reproved by Enoch, who would have been slain by the
giants in their fury, but they could not find him, '* for he walked with
God." As he ascended through the air, his mantle fell on JaAan, who
" smiting with it as he moved along," brought the captives safely back
to the *' Glen " again. A tempest broke forth of so fearful a nature
that the giant army fled in a panic, and their kingwas slain by some
treacherous blow, given by some unknown hand.
God Save the Mark ! In archery, when an archer shot well, it
was customary to cry out, " God save the mark ! " That is, prevent
any one coming after to hit the same mark and displace my arrow.
Ironically it is said to a novice whose arrow is nowhere, save the mark.
God save the mark ! (I Henry IV, i, 3). Hotspur, apoligizing to
the king for not sending the prisoners according to command, says
the messenger was a ^ popinjay," who made him mad with his un-
manly ways, and who talked '' like a waiting gentlewoman of guns,
drums, and wounds (God save the mark 1)," meaning that he himself
had been in the brunt of battle, and it would be sad indeed if " his
mark " was displaced by this court butterfly. The whole scope of
the speech is lost sight of by the ordinary interpretation, — ** May the
scjrs of my wounds never be effaced " (God save my scars).
Plus Ultra. This motto is the royal arms of Spain. It was once
Neplus ultra^ " no more beyond," in allusion to the pillars of Hercu-
les, the ne plus ultra of the world ; but after the discovery of America,
and when Charles V inherited the crown of Aragon and Castile, with
all the vast American possessions, he struck off ne and assumed the
words //tfx ultra for the national motto, as much as to say Spain and
the plus ultra.
Elephantine. Heavy and ungainly, like an elephant. In Rome
the registers of the senate, magistrates, generals, and emperors were
called elephantine books, because they were made of ivory. In geology,
the elephantine period was that noted for its numerous thick-
skinned animals. The disease called elephantiasis is when the
limbs swell and look like those of an elephant more than those of a
human being.
( 328 )
AzAZEU (XI, p. 219.) ** George R. Gliddon, in " Types of Man-
kind. says. " Azaz/ is the Hebrew word." '* This terrible and venera-
ble name of God (says Land) through the pens of biblical glossers
has been a dfvii, a mountain, a wildertiess, and a ^^-goat." Aben Ezra
has the following on this work :
" If thou art capable of comprehending the mystery of AzazeL thou
wilt learn also the: mystery of his name ; for it has similar associates
in Scripture ; I will tell thee by allusion one portion of the mystery ;
when thou wilt have thirty-three years, thou wilt comprehend us."
Gliddon then gives his explanation and a translation of the text.
" The ante-Christian Hebrew text was undivided into words. Our
preceptor re-divides AZAZel into two distinct nouns : AZAZ and £L.
The latter, every sciolist knows, means strong, the puissant par excel-
lence, the Omnipotent, AZAZ, identical with the Arabic azaz, has its
radical monosyllable in aZ^ ' to conquer ' and * to be victorious ; '
wherefore, AZAZ--ffL signifies the * God of victory^ — here used in the
sense of the ' Author of deaths in juxtaposition to I^HOwaH, the
* Author of life ; ' to the latter of which Authors the Jews were en-
joined to offer a dead goat ; while, by contrast, to the former they
were to offer a /ive one. Thus, death to the Lifegiver — life to the
Death-dealer, The symbolical antithesis is grand and beautiful. For
the sake of perspicuity we submit ^ifree translation of Lev. xvi, 8,10,26."
** And Aaron shall place lots upon the two he-goats ; one lot to
leYiuaOYi, and one lot to AZAZEL.
" And the he-goat upon which the lot has fallen to AZAZ-^L shall
be placed alive \\tiox^ leYiuaO)^, to become exempt by him, to be
sent forth to AZhZ EL in the desert.
*' And he who shall have led forth the he-goat to AZAZEh shall
cleanse his clothes."
'* It was quite natural that our gifted translators, one Divine Name
having vanished through their skill, should have been blinded to sev-
eral oUiers.*'
Curious Rendering. Charles William Wall, in his '^ Ancient
Orthography of the Jews," Vol. I, p. 354, says the mode of expression
used in the Coptic rendering of I Cor. i, 12, is peculiar. '* It reads:
^ I am of Paul, and I of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of Christ."
He says the Coptic tendering is one exceedingly peculiar being:
" /indeed, la Paulite ; . . . and I, I a Cephaite, and I, I a Christian,^^
He says there is nothing exactly the same with this throughout the
entire Hebrew Scriptures where the verb is omitted.
( 324 )
The Creation Tablets. According to M. Oppert the following is
the rendering of the Creation Tablets :
1. Formerly^ that which was up above was not called heaven.
2. And that which is on earth below had no name.
3. An infinite abyss was their generator.
4. A chaos, the sea, was the mother who gave birth to this universe.
5. The waters which they contained flowed together.
6. There was darkness without a ray of light ; a hurricane with-
out a calm.
7. Formerly the gods had no existence.
8. A name was not named ; no fate was fixed.
9. The gods Lahmu and Lahamu were created first.
1. He distributed the mansions, seven in number, to the great gods.
2. And designated the stars which should be the abode of the
seven lumasi (spheres?).
3. He created the revolution of the year and divided it into decades.
4. And for each of the twelve months he appointed three stars.
5. From the day when the year begins until the end.
6. He assigned a mansion to the god Niber in order that the days
should renew within their limits.
7. In order that they should not be shortened nor interrupted.
8. He placed by the side of the latter the mansion of Bel and of
Hea.
Confucian Classics. " To be fond of learning is to be near to
knowledge. To practice with vigor is to be near to magnanimity.
To possses the feelings of shame is to be near to energy.
" He who knows these three things, knows how to cultivate his
own character. Knowing how to cultivate his own character, he
knows how to govern other men. Knowing how to govern other men,
be knows how to govern the empire with all its States and families.
" Sincerity is the way to heaven. The attainment of sincerity is
the way of men. He who possesses sincerit, is he who, without an
effort, hits what is write, and apprehends, without the exercise of
thought ; he is the sage who naturally and easily embodies the rif^
way. He who attains to sincerity, is he who chooses what is good,
and firmly holds it fast.
*' To this attainment there are requisite the extensive study of what
is good, accurate inquiry about it, careful reflection on it, the clear
discrimination of it, and the earnest practice of it."
( 325 )
The Last Supper of Jesus.
BY ERNEST DE BUNSEN, LONDON, ENG.
Paul is the first of whom it can be proved that he transmitted words
which Jesus was supposed to have spoken when he ate the Passover
with his disciples^ about eight years before Saul of Tarsus was con-
verted to the faith of Stephen, the Essenic dissenter. When Luke
composed his narrative of the Passover he had before him the Epistles
of Paul ; yet he did not accept the Pauline theory, according to which
the crucifixion of Jesus had taken place contemporaneously with the
slaying of the Paschal lamb, a theory which was excluded by the ear-
lier Gospels after Matthew and after Mark. The Paulinian evangel-
ist, by his Paschal record, joined in what we must regard as the pro-
test against Paul's central dectrine about the third day according to
the Scriptures. Luke denied the poetical but unhistorical assumption
of his favorite apostle, that the institutions of the Paschal lamb, and
of the first-fruits prophetically pointed to the exact days of Messiah's
death and resurrection. To this refers our first essay, ^ The third day
according to the Scripture ' (current volume, page 145).
All the more astonishing is it, that Luke has recorded essentially
the same words which Paul had asserted to have been spoken by
Jesus at the last supper, and that this Evangelist mystically implied,
as Paul had done, an essential distinction between the Jewish Pas-
chal rite and a new institution then introduced by Jesus. According
to Paul's and to Luke's account Jesus did not drink of the cup during
supper, but after the same, he pointed to the cup as ' the new testament
in my blood, which is poured out for you.' Paul and Luke agree in
implying that Jesus did not only regard the red wine in the cup as the
symbol of his blood about to be shed on the cross, but that he identi-
fied his blood with the wine in the cup. A covenant, to be binding,
requires blood, for it is written that Moses took the blood of the Pas-
chal lamb slain ' and sprinkled it on the people and said. Behold the
blood of the covenant which the Lord has made with you.' By the
words which Paul had first attributed to Jesus, according to the text
transmitted, Jesus is implied to have solemnly affirmed the doctrine
of a vicarious and redeeming sacrifice to be offered up by his blood-
shedding on the cross.
It is impossible not to connect this doctrine of atonement by blood,
as first attributed to Jesus in Luke's Gospel, with Paul's theory of the
slain Paschal lamb as a prophecy and a type of Messiah's bloody
death, fulfilled on that selfsame day, the 14th Nisan, by the antityye
of this lamb, by Christ as the slain Paschal lamb of Christians, as the
Lamb of God. Yet the first three Evangelists, as we pointed out.
( 826 )
deny that Jesus was crucified contemporaneously with the slaying of
the Paschal lamb^ and thus deprive Paul's doctrine on the atone-
ment by blood of that typical support which alore colud supply his
theory with any authority.
On these grounds we consider it our duty to assert, that Paul had not
the authority of the twelve apostles or of the risen Christ for the words
said to have been spoken by Jesus at his last super. It is im-
possible to assert what words were then spoken by him. The
now established protest of the Gospels, containing the tradition of
the twelve apostles, against Paul's unhistorical theory on the third
day according to the Scripture, renders the assumption inapossible
that the words reported to have been spoken by Jesus at the last sup-
per^ and which are differently recorded in. the Gospels after Matthew,
after Mark, and after Luke^ represent the tradition of the twelve.
It is surprising that neither in the Gospel after Matthew nor in
that after Mark those words attributed to Jesus arc recorded, as trans-
mitted by Paul, ' this do in remembrance of me.'
We may perhaps venture to assume that Jesus, whilst pai taking of
the Passover, that is of the Paschal lamb, with his disciples, on the
legally appointed day, gave to this Jewish institution a new meaning
in so far only as he instructed them^ that on future celebrations of the
Passover they should do this no longer in remembrance of the libera-
tion from the servitude in Egypt but in remembrance of him who had
tried to liberate them from the thraldom of a misunderstood Law.
It now becomes possible to explain why in the fourth Gospel no
reference whatever is made to words spoken by Jesus at his last sup-
per. We hope to render evident in another essay that it was one of
the principal objects of the fourth Gospel to support Paul's theory on
Christ's crucifixion and resurrection having been typified respectively
by the slaying of the Paschal lamb on the 14th Nisan^ and by the of-
fering of the first-fruits on the i6th Nisan. This theory on the third
day according to the Scripture, as we proved, had by the first three
Gospels been stigmatised as an absolutely unhistorical combination.
We hold it to have led to the perverting of the meaning of the Passover
and of Christ's death. During the Paschal dispute, which culminated
in the year 156, it became necessary to assert, in spite of the contrary
statements in the first three Gospels, that Jesus was indeed crucified
contemporaneously with the slaying of the Paschal lamb, and that
therefore it was, as Paul's Epistles testify, on the third day according
to the Scripture, that his resurrection took place, as the first-fruit of
them that sleep. Thus we explain the introduction of a different cru-
cifixion-day in the fourth Gospel, and thus also the omission in the
same, of words spoken by Jesus at the last supper.
It was held to be necessary, after the middle of the second century,
to separate by an entire day the supper of Jesus and his disciples
( 327 )
from the legal day for eating the Passover. Jesus was thus clearly im«
plied not to have recognized the institution of the Jewish Passover,
but to have instituted an essentially new rite unconnected with the
same^ a new covenant or testament. The connection of type and
antitype could only be maintained by antedating the crucifixion.
About the year 170 the authors of the Gospel after John have had the
boldness to antedate this event, when the text of the first three
Gospels, then generally known to the churches, could not have been
altered and harmonised with the fourth Gospel. Thus to the cruci-
fixion-day in the first three Gospels the 15th Nisan was opposed the
14th Nisan in the fourth Gospel^ the day of the slaying of the Pas-
chal lamb. This day could be figuratively explained as a type and a
prophecy of the death of the Messial), as the Lamb of God. It is
now proved that this was the mystical basis of Paul's highly poetical^
but, according to the first three Gospels, unhistorical, and by the
twelve apostles not recognized but opposed theory of Paul on ' the
third day according to the Scripture.'
It is certain that Jesus has not separated his last supper from the
Jewish Paschal meal, as Paul and Luke have done^ and as is confirmed
in the fourth Gospel. Only in the Gospel after Matthew such a sepa-
ration is excluded. On these grounds it may be regarded as at least
not impossible that at his last supper, Jesus followed the Jewish rite
throughout. In the first Gospel of our canon it is reported that, after
having taken the breads Jesus spoke, ' the words of the blessing.' This
literal meaning of the text seems to indicate that he spoke the usual
words which the master of the house or his representative used at the
consecration of the Paschal meal, beginning with the words, ' Blessed
be He who caused the bread to grow from the earth, . . . who
created the fruit of the vine.' In this form of prayer, as in the ser<
mon on the mount and in the prayer which Jesus taught to his disci-
ples, every kind of mystery is absent. The founding of the kingdom
of God is in the Book of Isaiah (xxv, 6-8) represented as the prepar-
ing of a divine meal, and connected with the swallowing up of death
in victory.
The same absence of mystery is remarkable in the words of thanks
said to have been uttered by Jesus at the celebration of the Passover,
as recorded in the * iloctrine of the apostles,' by which very early com-
mentary, probably of law-abiding Essenes^ the prayer is transmitted :
• We thank thee our Father for the holy vine of David Thy seravnt,
which Thou has let us know by Jesus Christ Thy servant.' The words
about the holy vine of David seem to refer to the eightieth Psalm by
Asaph, contemporary of David, to whom this Psalm may have origi-
nally referred. On this assumption David or his Messianic antitype
is here called the ' Son of Man,' whom God brought up unto himself,
the man at the right hand of God, that is, the man of God's spirit.
( 330 )
Passover instituted by Moses cannot be proved to have received it
name from this contemporaneous solar phenomenon, to which the more
ancient Mithras celebration certainly referred. With this ancient spring-
equinoctial rite, which was originally connected with human, later wiUi
animal sacrifices, may be connected the narrative of the intended
sacrifice of Isaac in the land of Moriah or Moreh, the ' land of vision
' that is, in the neighborhood of Shechem, the spot of Abraham s first
residence in Palestine, where he built an altar. According to Samari-
tan tradition the mountain on which the intended burnt sacrifice took
place was Gerizim. It is implied by the narrator that the sacrifice
was to be offered up on ' the third day, when in the morning Abraham
would see from the plain of Sharon, afar off, Mount Gerizim, to
reach which on ' the third day ' he probably did not start from a
place as far from Mount Gerizim as Beer-Sheba. Isaac expected
that a lamb would be sacrificed and not he himself. This is im-
portant as showing that it was usual to offer a lamb at that time.
The narrative refers to the translation from human to animal sacrifi-
ces at the spring equinox, and may be connected with the time when
the sun passes over the equator and on the third day appears in full be-
fore the star-sign of Aries. Moses, or some one in his Lame, gave a
new meaning to this originally solar festival^ at which a young ram or
lamb was slain at the Mithras mysteries, by connecting the Pass-
over with the angel's passing over the houses of the Israelites,
which, being marked by the blood of the lamb, were saved from the
destroyer was the ram originally connected with Aries.
The direct connection of the birth at.d life of Jesus Christ with so-
lar and astral symbolism is a positive fact, mysteriously indicated by
biblical records. It has been hidden for nearly two thousand years
by the generally accepted and supposed infallible ancestorial interpre-
tation of the Bible, regarded as the genealogy of * revealed faith.*
But the faith must be supported by science, and science is progressive.
Wc have pointed out that the four principal feasts of the Roman
Catholic calendar are connected with the four cardinal points of the
Zodiac. Likewise we have interpreted by the Zodiac the hitherto un-
explained Alpha and Omega, or A and O, ' the first and the last,'
which symbol is in the Apocalypse attributed to God and likewise to
Christ. The Alpha and Omega referred to the first and the last sign
of the Zodiac, to Taurus and the adjoining Aries, the earliest spring
equinoctial signs, Taurus being called in Hebrew Alap, and Aries Oin,
later Ain. The first sign stood in particular relation to the last, the
bull to the ram, because the latter took the place of the former, in
consequence of the precession of the equinoctial points. The God
whose symbol was held to be the spring tquinox was symbolised by
Taurus then by Aries, yet the sun in both cases was the real symbol of
the Deity. According to Irenaeus and Jerome the more ancient form
( 381 )
of Jehovah was Yao, which name we connect with the mystical A and
O, with the sun in the first and last signs of the Zodiac. Yao-Jehovah
was by David described as riding on the Cherub, the kirub or bull of
the Assyrians, that is, as we interpret, as moving with the sun in
Taurus.
Among the Deities connected with Taurus is the Mitra of the Indi-
ans, and the Mithra of the Eranians. By the early connection of
Jesus with the spring equinox, because witu the solar symbolism by
which the conception of Mary was connected with the spring equinox,
her son was recognised as God, as the Vicar of Jehovah, who was
supposed to have withdrawn from the government of the world, when
Aries, the ram or lamb, by the precession of the equinoctial points,
had taken the place of Taurus. Considering the proved relation in
which Christ has been placed to the sun, as was done long before re-
specting the sun-god Mithras, it cannot be regarded as a chance coin-
cidence that this solar hero was said to rise to new life with the sun,
at the time of the spring equinox, that is of the Passover, when the
miraculous resurrection of Christ is recorded to have taken place. At
the celebration of the Mithras-resurrection, and at that of the record-
ed resurrection of Christ, ' the same thing was done,' as two of the
earliest and most learned Fathers of the Church have testified. They
could not have said this if one of these celebrations was directly
connected with solar symbolism, as that of Mithras certainly was,
whilst the other celebration and that of Christ's resurrection was not
so connected. We shall point out that on both occasions, an invisible
resurrection, symbolised by the sun, must have been celebrated. Ac-
cording to the Gospel all the righteous ' shall shine as the sun in
their heavenly Father's realm.'
We believe to have fully established, by Biblical argument alone,
the unhistorical nature of Paul's theory of Christ's resurrection on
the third day according to the Scriptures, that is, as typified by the
offering of the first-fruits on the third day after the slaying of the
Paschal lamb. This assumed prophecy of Moses might have been re-
garded as fulfilled by Jesus if he had been crucified coniemporane-
ously with the slaying of the lamb ; but this was not the case accord-
ing to the tradition of the twelve apostles as transmitted by the first
three Gospels. It was so important for the early church to confirm
this Paulinian theory by miraculous events, that, if Paul had believed
in a visible resurrection of Christ he must have referred to personal
apparitions of the risen Jesus at the open grave, such as have been
later recorded in the Gospels transmitted to us. But the apostle does
not mention apparitions of Christ to any women at tiie grave, though
he gives a list of the persons to whom the risen Jesus had appeared.
Paul cannot have possibly known anything about the touching legend
later transmitted by Luke, or some one in his name, of the disciples
( 382 )
on the road to Emmaus on the third day atter the crucifixion of Jesus.
Moreover, the late origin of such legends, which cannot have been
before the death of Paul, explains their different details which are
more or less irreconcilable with each other. Had it been generally
known in the first centuries that Paul's theory was unhistorical, ac-
cording to which the very day of Christ's resurrection had been foretold
since the time of Moses, nobody could have expected that his resur-
rection would be asserted to have been a visible and miraculous event ;
nor could the late legends ever have been invented about visible ap-
paritions of Jesus at the grave, of which Paul certainly knew nothing.
Apparitions of the risen Jesus have undoubtedly taken place, but
similar phantoms of the living and of the dead have occurred and do
occur in our days, as proved by the best critically examined evidence.
It follows that the transition of Jesus from death unto non-terrestrial
individual life, cannot in any way have been exceptional or miracu-
lous, though our knowledge of natural law is too limited to explain
the mystery of these transformations. Death is an open door to later
developments of every man's spiritual body. This important and
world-reforming subject cannot be removed from the region of faith,
which word Jesus used^ without the article not, in connection with
dogma.
^ — .
Numbers in Nature. Physical science show^ that numbers have
a significancy in every department of nature. T\vo appears as the
typical number in the lowest class of plants, and regulates that pair-
ing or marriage of plants and animals which is one of the fundamen-
tal laws of the organic kingdoms. Three is the characteristic number
of that class of plants which has paralleledv-eined leaves, and is the
number of joints in the typical digit. Four is the significant of those
beautiful crystals which show that minerals (as well as stars) have
their geometry .Five is the model number of the highest class of
plants — those with reticulated veins and branches — is the typical num-
ber of the fingers and toes of vertebrated animal, and is of frequent
occurence among the star fishes. Six is the proportional number of
carbon in chemistry, and 3 X 2 is a common number in the floral
organs of monocotyledonous plants, such as the lilies. Seven appears
as significant only in a single order of plants (Heptandria)^ but has
an importance in the animal kingdom, where it is the number of ver-
tebrae in the neck of mamalia ; and according to Mr. Edwards, the
typical number of rings in the head, in the thorax, and the abdomen
of Crustacea. Eight is the definite number in chemical composition
for oxygen, the most universal element in nature, and is very common
in the organs of sea-jellies. Nine seems to be rare in the organic
kingdom. Ten^ or 5 X 2, is found in star-fishes, and is the number
of digits on the fore and hind limbs of animals.
( 333 )
The Hadis. The sayings of Mahomet are called The Hadls. The
following are selections :
The first thing which God created was my soul.
I was a prophet while Adam was yet betwixt Earth and Clay.
Intelligence is light in the heart, distinguishing between truth and
vanity, not the intelligence of life.
My words are Law^ my example is Doctrine, my state is Truth.
The last thing that is removed from the chiefs of the righteous is
the love of dignity.
God is in the East and the West, and wherever you turn your faces.
God is there.
An angel descends in every drop of rain, or dew.
I have created nothing more honored in my sight than thee.
There is not one of us who hath not his assigned place.
Were the sea ink it would not suffice for the words of my Lord.
When He willeth aught He but sayeth to it, * Be, and it is so.'
Verily, there is nothing of which the treasury is not with Us.
From Him is the beginning, and unto Him is the return.
To the light have reached, and in the light I live.
There is no morning and evening with the Lord.
To God belong the treasuries of the Heaven and the Earth.
There is no prophet after me.
Every one is born with a disposition (for the true faith), but his
parents make him a Jew, a Christian, or a Magian.
Zachariah, or Zechariah. Is the name Zachariah found in the
Bible ? Xenos.
We suppose this question was penned with the old catch in mind
that it would be answered yes, and referred to the eleventh book of
the Minor Prophets, which is spelled Zechariah, But the questioner
says, "in the Bible." We therefore answer yes, it is found in the
third Gospel, i, 5, '* a certain priest named Zacharias** which name is
the same as Zachariah, and Rev. Alfred Jones's " Proper Names of
the Old Testament Scriptures " give a list, with references, of 25
different Zechariahs mentioned in the Scriptures.
t 334 ;
Pilate to Tiberias. " I have at length been forced to consent to
the crucifixion of Jesus Christ, to prevent a tumult umong the Jews,
though it was very much against my will. For the world never saw,
and probably never will see, a man of such eztraordinar y piety and
uprightness. But the high-priests and Sanhedrim fulfilled in it the ora-
cles of their Prophets and of our Sibyls. When he hung on the cross
a horrid darkness, which covered the ^arth, seemed to threaten its
final end. His followers, who profess to have seen him rise from the
dead and ascend into heaven, and acknowledge him for their God, do
still subsist, and by their excellent lives, show themselves the worthy
disciples of so extraordinary master. I did all I could to save him
from the malice of the Jews, but the fear of a total insurrection made
me sacrifice him to the peace and dignity of your empire."
'< Sam of Oxon." To whom does this epigram refer, found in the
London Morning Chronicle^ January, i, 1848 : X.
" 80 you*ve watched the flying crow,
Sam 0/ Oxon — Sam of Oxon I
Sniffed the way the court winds blow,
Sam of Oxon — Sam of Oxon,
Trimmed your saiU, and turned your coai,
Sam of Oxon — Sam of Oxon I
Thank ye, thank ye, for your vote,
Sam of Oxon — Sam of Oxon.**
Dominical Letters. We take the following two hexameters from
McClintock & Strong's " Cyclopaedia," Vol. II, p. 621. The initials
of the words of these two verses are the letters designating the first
days of ever)' month. Will some reader give an English translation
of the distich : X.
^stra Z^abit Z^ominus ^ratisque ^eabit ^genos
Gratia Christicolae ^eret ^urea />ona ^ideli.
Helmonts Epitaph. Leibnitz wrote the following epitaph on
Francois Mercure Helmont. Wanted a translation. Ur.
Nil patre inferior, jacet hie Helmontitu alter,
Qui junxit varias mentis et artia opes.
Per quem Pythagoras et cabbala sacra revixit
Elceasque, parat qui sua cunda sibi.
Translation Wanted. Please translate the following distich :
Tres reges regi regum tria dona ferebant ;
Myrrham Hotnint, undo aurum, thura dedere Deo.
(^ 335 )
The Vedas. The most ancient of the religious writings of the In-
dian Aryans, and now constituting the sacred canon of the Hindus,
being to them what the Bible is to the Christians^ or the Koran to the
Mohamedans. The word Veda denotes in Sanscrit, the language in
which these books are written, wisdom and knowledge, and comes
from the root of the verb Veda, which, like the Greek Oida, Foida, sig-
nifies *^ I know." The German weiss and the English wit come from
the same root. There are four collections, each of which is called a
Veda, namely, the Rig- Veda, the Yazur Veda, the Sama-Veda, and
the Atharva-Veda ; but the first only is the real Veda, the others be-
ing but commentaries on it, as the Talmud is upon the Old Testament.
The Rig- Veda is divided into two parts ; the Mantras or hymns,
which are all metrical, and the Btahmants^ which are in prose, and
consist of ritualistic directions, concerning the employment of the
hymns, and the method of sacrifice. The others consist also of
hymns and prayers ; but they are borrowed for the most part from
the Rig-Veda.
The Vedas then are the Hindu canon of Scripture — the book of
the law ; and to the Hindu Mason they are his trestle-board, just as
the Bible is to the Christian. The religion of the Vedas is apparently
an adoration of the visible powers of nature, such as the sun, the sky,
the dawn, the fire, and, in general, the eternal powers of light., ' The
supreme divinity was the sky, called Varuna, whence the Greeks got
their Ouranas ; the next was the sun called sometimes Savitar^ the
progenitor, and sometimes Mitra^ the loving one, whence the Persian
Mithras, Side by side with these was Agni, fire, whence the Latin
Ignis^ who was the divinity coming most directly in approximation
with man on earth, and soaring upward as the fiame to the heavenly
gods. But in this nature-worship the Vedas frequently show an inward
spirit groping after the infinite and eternal, and an anxious search
for the divine name, which was to be reverenced just as the Hebrews
aspired after the unutterable Tetragrammaton. Bunsen (" God in His-
tory," book III, ch. 7) calls this ** the desire — the yearning after the
nameless Deity, who nowhere manifests himself in the Indian panthe-
on of the Vedas — the voice of humanity groping after God." One
of the most sublime of the Vedic hymns (Rig- Veda, b. x, hymn 121)
ends each strophe with the solemn question : '' Who is the god to
whom whom we shall offer our sacrifice ? " This is the question which
every religion asks ; the search after the AH Father is the labor of all
men who are seeking divine truth and light. The Semetic, like the
Aryan poet i n the same longing spirit for the knowledge of God ex-
claims, " Oh that I knew where I might find him, that I might come
even to his seat." It is the great object of all Masonic labor, which
thus shows its true religious character and design.
( 336 )
LUies on a Human Skull.
BY FREDERICK LOCKYER.
A human skull I I bought it poMsing cheap —
Indeed^ 'twas dearer to Us first employer :
I thought mortality did well to keep
Some mute memento of the old destroyer.
Time was some may have prized its blooming skin ;
Here lips were wooed, perhaps in transport tender ;
Some may have chucked what was a dimpled chia,
And never had my doubt about its gender.
Did she live yesterday^ or ages back f
What color were the eyes when bright and waking f
And were your ringlets /air , or brown, or black.
Poor little head I that long has done with aching ?
It may have held (to shoot some random shots)
Thy brains, Eliza Fry— or Baron Byron's,
The wits of Nelly Owynn — or Doctor Watts,
Two quoted bards ! two philanthropic sirens f
But this I trust is clearly understood,
If mxin or woman, — if adored or hated, —
Whoever owned this skull was not so good
Not quite so bad as many may have stated.
Who love can need no special type of death ;
He bares his awful face too soon, too often ;
Immortelles bloom in beauty* s bridal wreath.
And does not yon green elm contain a coffin f
Oh true love mine, what lines of care are these f
The heart still lingers with its golden hours.
But fading tints are on the chestnut trees.
And where is all that lavish wealth of flowers ?
The end is near. Life lacks what once it gave.
Yet death has promises that call for praises ;
A very worthless rogue may dig the grave,
And hands unseen will dress the turf with daisies.
( 287 )
Literature Containing Questions and Answers.
During the past few years we have received various orders and en-
quiries for serials of a similar kind to this monthly, and also books on
questions and answers. We have always given the information, and
also' generally filled the orders or given information of the baoks. In
a more general way we have thought best to place on record the most
prominent part of these works. The record shows several American
serial ventures in this field of literature^ all of which have had a lim-
ited duration, yet each has left a record of its enterprise, as well as a
large collection of garnered curios in all departments in literature.
Notes Queries and Answers (Miscellaneous). A Monthly Maga-
zine of History, Folk-Lore, Science, Art, Mathematics, Mysticism,
Metaphysics, Masonry, Literature, and Recondite Matters. 8vo.
** From many a quaint and curious volume of forgotten lore." — Foe,
July, 1882, to December, 1894. Vols. I to XII. Vol. I (Nos.
I to 10) N. B. Webster, editor. Vols. I (Nos. ii to 20) to Vol.
XII, S. C. Gould, editor. S. C. & L. M. Gould, publishers.
Aeerican Notes and Queries. " I am nothing if not critical." —
Shakespeare, William Brotherhead, editor. January to April, 1857.
Only 4 Nos. published. 8vo. pp. 158 Philadelphia, 1857,
American Notes and Queries. A Medium of Intercommucation.
Wm. H. Walsh, W. H. Garrison, Samuel R. Harris, editors. May
5, 1888, to July 8, 1892. Weekly. Vols. I to XI (No. 10). 4to.
Philadelphia, 1S88-1892.
American Teacher. September, 1883, 'o June, 1895. Vols. I to
XIII. (10 Nos. a volume.) 410. Boston, 1883-1895.
Curio (The\ E. De Vermont, editor. September, 1887, to Feb-
ruary, 1888. Vol. I. 4to. New York, 1887-1888.
Curiosity Shop. Thomas C. MacMillan, Editor. 1 878-1891. (14
annual volumes.) Reprints from Inter ocean, Chicago, 1878-1893.
Educational Notes and Queries. A Medium of Intercommunica-
tion for Teachers. William D. Henkle, editor. January, 1875, '^
December, i88i. Vols. I to VII. 8vos. Salem, Ohio, 1875-1881.
Free Parliament. In Good Literature. September 25, 1880, to
January, 4, 1884. (156 Nos.) New York, 1880-1894.
( 338 )
Journal of Education. This journal was the consolidation of sev-
eral educational journals of New England in 1874, being issued in
January of that year as a quarto weekly. Thomas W. Bicknell was
editor.' A. E. Winship, present editor. Vols. I to XL (two vols a
year), 1873 ^o 1894. Boston.
Notes and Queries. Department in T/ig Transcript, William A.
Ford, editor. October 16, 1876, to December 29, 1894. (18 years.)
Weekly. Boston, 1876-1894.
Queries. E. E. Moulton, editor. January, 1885, to December, 1892.
Vols. I to VII. 8vos. BulBEalo, 1885-1892.
School Visitor (The). John S. Royer, editor and publisher. Janu-
ary, 1880, to December, 1894. Vols. I to XV. 8vos.
Versailles and Gettysburg, Ohio, 1 889-1894.
Teachers* Companion. Department of questions and answers. Al-
bert P. Southwick, editor. January, 1880, to July, 1883. Vols.
I to IV. 4to. New York, 1880-1883.
♦ —
Biblical Information — Wise and Otherwise. A Compilation and
Collection of Curious Information about, and contained in the
Bible. S. C. Gould. In Notes and Queries, Vol. VII, January,
1890; pages 9-40. 8vo. pp. 32. Manchester, 1890.
Biblical Things Not Generally Known. A Collection of Facts,
Notes and Information, concerning much that is rare, quaint, little
known, curious, obscure, in relation to biblical subjects.
1 2 mo. pp. 380. New York.
Choice Notes. From Notes and Queries (English). Vol. I, History,
pp. 316. Vol. II, Folk-Lore, pp. 304. i2mo. London, 1858-1859.
Curiosities of the Bible. Persons, Places, Things. Prize Ques-
tions and Answers. Emblems and Allegories. References, Maps,
and Tables. J. H. Vincent. 8vo. pp. 610. New York, 1890.
Curious Gleanings fromthe Harvest - Fields of Literature
A Melange of Exerpta Curious, Humorous, and Instructive. Col-
lated by C. C. Bombaugh. i2mo. pp 64S. Baltimore, 1873.
Curious Myths of the Middle Ages. By S. Baring-Gould.
i2mo. pp. 660. London, 1884.
Curious Questions, in History, Literature, Art, and Social Life. A
Manual of General Information. Sarah H. Killikelly. 93 illustra-
tions. Two Vols. 8vos. pp. 768. 511 questions and answers.
Pittsburgh, 1894.
Curious Questions. Philosophy, history, science, art, religion, etc,
i2mo. pp. 292. 18 questions and answers. Newark, 1866.
( 339 )
Dime Question Books. Questions: i. Natural Philosophy; 2. Lit-
erature ; 3. Physiology ; 4. Theory and Practice ; 5. General His-
tory ; 6. U. S. History and Civil Government ; 7. Astronomy ;
8. Mythology , 9. Rhetoric and Composition ; 10. Algebra ; 11. Bot-
any ; 12. Zoology; 13. American Literature ; 14. Grammar ; 15. Ety-
mology; 16. Chemistry; 17. Mineralogy; 18. Arithmetic ; 19. Geog-
raphy ; 20. Punctuation ; 21. Temperance. Nos. i to 20 by Albert
P. South wick. No. 21 by C.'W. Bardeen. i2mos. Dime Series.
Syracuse, 1 882-1 884.
Facts and Dates. The Leading Events in Sacred and Profane His-
tory, and the principal facts in the various physical sciences. By
Alexander Mackay. 12 mo. pp. 334. Edinburgh, 1870.
Familiar Allusions. A Hand-book of Miscellaneous Information.
Statues, Paintings, Country Seats^ Ruins, Churches, Ships, Clubs,
Natural Curiosities, etc. William A. and Charles G. Wheeler.
i2mo. pp. 584. Boston, 1887.
Handy Helps. A Manual of Curious and Interesting: Information.
Albert P. Southwick. i6mo. pp. 286. 500 questions and answers.
New York, 1886.
Lacon. Many Things in Few Words addressed to Those who Think.
C. C. Colton. 8vo. pp. 504. New York, 1855.
Milledulcia. a Thousand Pleasant Things selected from JVof^s and
Queries (English). Square 8vo. pp. 416. New York, 1857.
Million of Facts. Correct Data and Elementary Information con-
cerning the entire Circle of the Sciences, on all bubjects of specula-
tion and practice. Sir Richard Phillips. 8vo. pp. 1215.
London, 1839.
Nuts to Crack. Quips, Quirks, Anecdote and Facets of Cambridge
and Oxford Scholars. i2mo. pp. 204. Philadelphia, 1855.
One Hundred Prize Questions. Canadian History ; with the an-
swers of " Hermes '' (Henry Mills, Jun., of Montreal), the winner
of the first prize, with an appendix containing notes and comments.
8vo. pp. 124. Montreal, 1880.
Queer, Quaint, and Quizzical. A Cabinet for the Curious. ** The
company is mixed." — Byron. Frank H. Stauffer. 8vo. pp. 368.
Philadelphia, 1882.
Queer Questions and Ready Replies. A Collection of 400 Ques-
tions in geography, biography, mythology, philosophy, philology,
science, natural history, etc.^ with their answers. i2mo. pp. 1886.
Boston, 1886.
Questions (100). Historical, Scientific, and Literary. Selected from
Vol. I " Encyclopaedia Britannica." i8mo. pp. 8. New York.
C 840 )
Queer Queries. Queer, Quaint, and Curious Questions on a Variety
of Subjects. For teachers, pupils, and everybody. By Ye Peda-
gogue. i6mo. pp. 76. 1000 questions. Indianapolis, 1880.
Answers to "Queer Queries.'* Numerically numbered. By the
author of " Queer Queries." i6mo. pp. 32. Indianapolis, 1882.
Questions and Answers on the Bible (1200). M. H. & I. H.
Myers. i2mo. pp. 238. Wilmington, 1868, 1868.
Quiz Book. Theory and Practice of Teaching. Albert P. South-
wick. i2mo. pp. 220. 551 questions and answers.
Logansport, Ind., 1884.
QuizziSM, AND its Key. Quirks and Quibbles from Queer Quarters.
A Melange of Questions in literature, science, history, biography,
mythology, philology, geography, etc., with their answers. i6mo.
pp.212. 600 questions and answers. Boston, 1884.
Short Sayings of Great Men. Historical and Explanatory Notes*
Samuel Arthur Bent. 8vo. pp. 610. Boston, 1882.
SoBRiQUEOS AND NICKNAMES. " You jig, you amble, and you lisp,
and nickname God's creatures." — Shakespeare, Albert R. Frey.
8vo. pp. 482. Boston, 1888.
Ten Thousand Wonderful Things. Marvellous, Rare, Eccentric,
Curious, Extraordinary, in all ages and nations. Edmund Filling-
ham King. 1 2 mo. pp. 684. London.
Test Questions (150). Literary, Historical, and Miscellaneous Sub-
jects. Selected from the " People's Cyclopaedia of Universal Knowl-
edge. i8mo. pp. 16. Boston.
Things Familiar. A Guide to Scientific Knowledge. C. Cobbam
Brewer. i6mo. pp. 499. New York, 1859.
Also, " Dictionary of Phrase and Fable," pp. 2061 ; *• Readers*
Handbook/* pp. 1170 ; " Historic Note-Book," pp. 998.
Philadelphia, 1878, 1881, 1891.
Treasury of Light. The Storehouse of Truths gathered on the
Luminous Pasture Fields of History, Mythology, Prophecy, and
Heraldry. Ernest Edwards. 8vo. pp. 452. London, 1858.
Who WkOTE It ? An Index to the Authorship of the njosc noted
Works in Ancient and Modern Literature. Charles G. Wheeler.
Square 8vo. pp. 174. Boston, 1882.
Wisps of Wit and Wisdom. Knowledge in a Nutshell. " A running
banquet that hath much variety, but little of sort." — Butler. Albert
P. South wick. i6mo. pp. 284. 601 questions and answers.
New York, 1 89 2.
Publishers ' Remarks.
This December number closes the twelfth volume of Miscellaneous
Notes and Queries. We have in stock a surplus of some months in
each volume, and will furnish to our patrons such Nos. as they may
require to complete their volume, or such volumes as they may have
acquired, at five cents each as far as we can supply them ; any money
sent to us for these, if not supplied^ will be returned.
We have a surplus of complete volumes of some years, in numbers
at $i.oo a volume and upward, by mail ; bound volumes at $i 50 and
upward, by mail. (See prices in detail on second page of cover.)
We have ample material in our copy-draw for a year's volume, and
trust the Xlllth will be superior to any past volume in variety, and
selections. We solicit contributions from our patrons, and will en-
deavor to please all.
Books received from publishers, and others, will be announced and
reviwed as heretofore, and from time to time, bibliographies in special
departments, will be published.
The New-Church Review. A quarterly journal of the Ghristian
thought and life set forth from the scriptures of Emanuel Swedenborg.
9a.oo a year ; 50 cents a number. Massachusetts New-Church Union,
16 Arlington St., Boston, Mass. pp. 160 to each number.
Contents of October Number, 1894 — The Church and Reforms, by
S. S. Seward ; Allegations Against Swedenborg, by Lewis F. Hite ;
Primitive Christianity, by James Reed ; The Word Incarnate, by T,
F. Wright ; Who is worthy to Open the Book, and to Loose the Seals
Thereof ? by G. F. Stearns ; The Churches on the Earth, by T. B.
Howard. Editorial Department. Biblical and Doctrinal Studies.
Current Literature. This is the fourth number of this new quarterly.
The leading exponent of the interpretation of Emanuel Swedenborg.
Books for Sale at this Offlce.
Shakespeariana. The first six volumes, complete in numbers,
untrimmed, of " Shakespeariana," published in New York and Phila-
delphia, from 1853 to 1888, Volume I, royal octavo, and Volumes H
to VI, octavos, will be sent by express on receipt of $15.00.
A Physician's Joy.
The only living man who proves to be the recipient of cognitions in
answer to a youthful prayer — a knowledge of things it was not even
permitted for Solomon to know. A 94'page pamphlet, briefly setting
forth the solution of mysteries supernaturally taught, will be sent post-
paid for fifty cents. Remit in two-cent postage stamps or post-office
money order. Send orders to Dr. E. J. Goodwin, Solitude, Posey
County, Indiana. — Adv.
OOOC00C»O0O0O0O0O00O0OO0O0QOO0O0O0O0C»OC;0OOOC»0oqpOC
4^ 0<» M •-■ O vO 00«*4 OnC/1 4^ C/a M ^ O vP 00^ O^Crt 4^ ^ ki m O \q
voovcvPvOvo oooodoocQododoOoQo dc^ ^^a-^^^^i^-^^*-^
Cn ^ C/A M NH O vO 00"»' ONCn 4^ 0<» M »^ O O 00^<4 OnC/i ^ Ca» m »-• O
« ^ »- iM o\4^ 4^
N 0\0\OnCnO CnOxi
< <
Vi (A
o o
5 3
o o^ o tr Q ^, ^. ^2". — . ^. c. zr. cr. — . — . C".
O C O Q > r**" 1^ <>3 C/3 C/3 C/2 c/: cy3 C/3 W W ^ C/3
pp
no
o o
E- E-
Q. CL J
3 3
Q.^300PP&IPPPPPP^P^2
3
O O P P .
^ ^ ;5. <. <.
3 3 C/J tf] (/)
s. «. «. ^ «. «.
5' So* So" oS' 33* SS'i'' Eo'i''
C/3*-^C/3
<— •
c^
O
*"•
Ui
y*r
??
3
3
P?
3*
p
3*
3
3
W
f^
W
?^
O
CL
D.
a-
U
CL
p
a
m
n
<
j-i
<
j^
3 3
p p
3 3
c/3 c/:
OC
p p
<^ <
5s* So
•^ ^
4^M ^i^cn4^4^4^4^4^^^->
M M C/A OnOj M OnC^ .^4>'^4^'^4^^4^ Csm ^ M
*-1 ^ *<
< < < " =^
n n (t
Vi Ui (A
ft rt
3 3
o c n c n
p p - -
w* s^
C*© S'v?' sCo
n ^ *^ ?B p
> O .^ '^ > 2
E- £- E-
Q« Q. CL
• CL-
W WW
PS 3
WW
« n)
2.-3
p*S'
3 3
3 3
23^r:«» :::«»«»
" =• 3 2^ C/5 5 c/3 '^ ??
3 y w n Q- O D- CL
2: c/it^ffT? 2 ? ?
o
c
o
M 4k4k.4k 4^C»AC/i^c/iCR ^4^^K>Jk
CnC»i M pm MLnN K>Cr«M^4^ •-» -« O\OnO"^-^0COnM
10 M ^
O O w
' c N a rt rt
g' p) 3 3 3
c/3 § ^ ^ ^
X^ g P P P
;o §-<.:<.<.
^ 2. y s** s'"'
DC
3" rt
&} o
n>
Z w
< 2
Ph
O p
c P
S. 3
CL
O 3
o =r
CLP
^ 3
3 I-
P ^^
3 CL
cl5.
^ =:
3- I
^^
P Cj
O
3
cric/3
c rt
3 ^
3 SL
n —
O ,-5
c/3!
- g r 2: 2:^*3^^
3- 3* 3*
3 3 3
3 3 J-"
p S ^ 5! 5! CO c/3 cr>
o:
o <
o
3
H H oc u W W
I'D "O 13
3 p '^
.0 o
^- 2.2.
n"
c
s
s
H'
o
2:
w.
•<,
>
CTi
c
c»
G
W
O
?c
S"
>
H
W
(/}
00
CO
I
QD
2
no
C/3
a:
Pi
p!
Contents of Some of Oitr Exchanges
Astronomy and Astro-Physics. A Mars Number. October, 1894.
Wm. W. Payne, Geo. E. Hale, editors. Six associate editors. 64.00
per annum Ten times a year. Carleton College, Northfield, Minn.
Contents of October Number, 1894. Vol XII, Whole No. 128.
General Astronomy — Schiaparelli*sMapof Mars, 1888 for frontispiece.
On the Magnitude of the Solar System, by Wm. Harkness ; Instru-
ments for the Photography of Meteors, Plate XX, by W. L. Elkin ;
The Locus for the Center of Gravity for a Homogeneoas Elipsoid of
Revolution, Plate XXI, by T. J. J. See ; Schiaparelli's Latest Views
Regarding Mars, by Wm. H. Pickering ; Electric Control of Equa-
nals in Photography, by W. C. Gurley ; Photograph of Swift's Nebula
in Monocoros, N. G. C. 2237, Plate XXIa, by E. E. Barnard ; The
Region of Lacus Solis in Mars ; Plate XXII, by J. M. Schaeberle ;
Mars, Plates XXIII, XXIV, XXV, by Percival Lowell.
Astro- Physics— The Spectrum of Herculis, Plate XXVI, by T. E.
Espin ; Stellar Photometry, by Henry M. Parkhurst \ The Magnesium
Spectrum as an Index to the Temperature of the Stars, by James E.
Keeler ; On Some Attempts to Photograph the Solar Corona without
an Eclipse, Plates XXVII, XXVIII, XXIX, XXX, by Geo E. Hale;
Prof. Frost's Translation and Revision of Die Spectralanalyse Der
Gestirne, by James E. Keeler. Astro- Physical Notes. Current Ce-
lestial Phenomena. News and Notes.
Popular Astronomy. October No., 1S94, of this popular serial
contains the following contents : The Region of Lacus Solis on
Mars, drawing by J. M. Schaeberle, front. The Large Sun-Spot of
August, 1894, plates VI, VII, VIII, by H. C. Wilson ; Mars — the
Polar Snowf^, illustrated, by Percival Lowell ; Putting in Place and
Adjusting the Object Glasses of Refracting Telescope, by J. A. Bra-
shear ; The Fixed Stars, III, illustrated, by W. W. Payne ; An Easy
Way to Make a Noon Mark, by Rev. Edward Riggs ; Groups of Time
Stars for Amateur Astronomers, by Edna IliflF and Lottie Waterbury ;
The Polar Snows and Non Glaziation of Mars, by J. R. Holt ; Planet
Notes and Tables for November ; Practical Suggestions \ General
Notes ; Bibliography of Astronomy. This magazine is $2.50 a year.
Wm. W. Payne and Charlotte E. Willard, editors. Goodsell Obser-
vatory of Carleton College, Northfield, Minn.
The Biblical World ; containing the Old and New Testament.
Wm. R. Harper, editor, assisted by six associate editors. Subscrip-
tion price, strictly in advance, $2.00. Vol. IV, 189495. Royal 8vo.
Papers relative to the Scriptures, interpretation exposition, transla-
tion, readings, vocabularies, methods of study, and biblical notes.
University of Chicago, University Press Division, Chicago, Illinois.
Higher Education in Tennessee. Circular of Information No.
16, Bureau of Information. Contributions to American Educational
History. Edited by Herbert B. Adams, pp. 288. Washington, 1893.
Exchanges and Bibliography,
The Unknown World. A magazine devoted to the Occult Sci-
ences, Magic, Mystical Philosophy, Alchemy, Hermetic Archaeology,
and the Hidden Problems of Science, Literature, Speculation and
History. Edited by Arthur Edward Waite. Commenced August,
1894. Annual subscription, six shillings, post free. Six pence each.
Royal octavo, double columns. London, England. Published by
James Elliott & Co., Temple Chambers, Falcon Court, Fleet St., E. C.
Among the articles thus far are : The Foundation of Magic ; What
is Alchemy ; The Rosicrucian Mystery ; Elimination of Evil ; Some
Definitions of Mysticism ; Medicina Spagyrica ; Human Growth;
The Theosophical Revival ; Mysticism in Poetry ; Francis Bacon and
the Mystics ; Hermetic Poets ; The Hermetic Doctrine of Paracelcus ;
Exposition of the New Gospel of Interpretation ; Mysticism and the
Canon ; The Threefold Division of Mysticism ; Editorial notices, etc.
The Mathematical Messenger, G. H. Harvill, editor. Pub-
lished bi-monthly, at Tyler, Texas. Price, $2.00 a year, in advance.
Single copies; 35 cents ; quarto. Nos. 4 and 5, of Vol. VII, at hand.
These Nos. contain articles by Profs. J. N. Lyie, F, Cajori, (the late)
J. E. Hendiicks, H. W. Draughon, and G. H. Harvill, the editor.
Bibliography of Manchester, N, H. S. C. Gould has just fin-
ished a bibliography of Manchester, including Derry, Londonderry,
and Bedford, which were more or less a part of Derryfield originally.
The card catalogue contains rising 3,000 entries of books and pamph-
lets by citizens and residents of Manchester, and others who were at
one time residents of the city, together with some of the more impor-
tant Manchester imprints, ranging from 1742 to 1894 — a period of
156 years. He has been assisted in the copying df cards, and arrang-
ing of the work, by Miss Gertrude M. Webster of this city. — Manches-
ter Mirror and Americany Sept. 29. 1894; Boston Globe, Oct. 7, 1894.
A ** Request " for a Sample Copy Dear Sir : Please send me
a copy of your journal, and oblige. I read all sides of political ques-
tions of the day that tend to temperance, order, honesty, industry to
all, reasonable economy, righteousness, the champion elements of
progress, prosperity to all, highest principles and success. The dis-
reputable element, newspapers and people who live by and uphold
the disreputable saloons, gambling tables, frauds, vices, crimes, and
monopoly frauds, boodle and other corruptions, and live by and ***
complicity with such, should take a back seat, and in fact move out
God's world of intended justice and righteousness, as they have n^
suitable, visible means of support to be justifiable, and constitutions
and such should exode from Phoenix, and more or less throughoi
America. A. E. D , Phoenix, Arizona, Oct. 4, 1^3.
I p!Ai£U N«>^
2^ or |i]*iuu ^as. i tu 24«ana J>(
>, Hud 96 odlored ptatesi cloth
■•^,
iiyv
BiPukn if£4
I
f IttiUAK T
c b) il^ i«a;ivut, Ii«cai*c»r Kir^, <^^ Ur(;c;u Aw.,
jjiatJiitt' utiy fj\
113
Ml
ic
m
i'lii|>lit^t4>r:
kCAVtAUJ
^ COPY?
I'l.
I.
3 2044 092 649 649
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11